| : : j “cud — je a?
| NOV 29 4322

eee ee er reer reer rrr re rere Ss
5603
JOURNAL OF THE
NORTH-CHINA BRANCH :
*
OF THE TY
VOLUME ede Game x
*
:
CONTENTS :
-
: ~
Page *%
PROCEEDINGS ... We fe ec cae :
NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA. By A. de Carle Scchartin ae. Tm =
GROWTH OF THE YANGTSE DELTA. By H. von Heidenstam ... 21 *
THE SHUH COUNTRY. By Rev. J. Hutson... 37 x
“NOTES ON NAMES OF NON-CHINESE TRIBES IN WESTERN *
SZECHCWAN. By J. Huston Edgar .. pe ais ee ‘ 61 *
FIR-FLOWER TABLETS. By J. C. Perodepts eb as Me Lea ee r
LAN-TSIH. By Mrs. Elfrida Hudson av ry dob Sodih Me *
LING YIN MONASTERY POEM. By T. Gaunt, M.A. . 93 z
NOTES ON THE COAL AND IRON ORE DEPOSITS OF CENTRAL *
‘SHANSI. By E. Norin_ .-.-- ; be vip! te >
- CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS. By 4. HERS . aaa R pam ay .
ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I. By Arthur Paul fais eg 118 *
THE DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF THE ARGALI SHEEP OF x
CENTRAL ASIA. By David Sjolander Ae ° i peRe By F | *
PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO. By N. H. Cowdry... 158 x
NOTES ON THE AGRICULTURE, BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY *
OF CHINA. By B. W. Skvortzow. -- 189 3
PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS. By J. H. Riley *
_ and Dr. C. W. Richmond .. -» 196 *
k CHRIST IN THE “LI TAI SHEN HSIEN TUNG “CHIEN.” A *
< Doct trora Dic He Ac GARR. |: nel Ont rete mane RE ae *
* Mr. Werner’s Reply... 240 es
“e RECORDS OF THE GEOLOGICAL COMMITTEE OF THE RUSSIAN *
; FAR EAST ... -. 246 *
+ OBITUARIES—Sir E. D. H Beanuel K. CS. M. G. rt Sie ore .. 249 <
: Mr. Samuel Couling, M. A. A ie TAB oa on see ASO §
x BEVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS, Sn.) 0 (shy GAs0 si etag ss ste 253 :
NOTES AND QUERIES PRA GR PO, eh GC Res SMa | oy *
e ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY® ss 286 *
* idea OP MEMBERS “(00 4-5:) rMe Seale ae irl 289 :
OE ast lalallala balaleleleleha bill

‘

—S

BYE-LAWS RELATING TO COMMUNICATIONS
“TO THE SOCIETY :

1. Every paper which it is proposed to communicate to
ona ne 1 be forwarded to the Hon. Secretary for the
me furor ‘of the Council.
Yooo PS Ching BTTLE ue
VS a en ‘the ‘Council shall have accepted a paper, they
. ‘biel Addidd ‘Whether’ it shall be read before the Society and
published in the Journal, or read only and not published, or
published only and not read. The Council’s decision shall in each
case be communicated to the author after the meeting.

3. The Council may permit a paper written by a non-member
to be read and, if approved, published.

4. In the absence of the author, a paper may be read by
any member of the Society appointed by the Chairman or nominated
by the author. | :

5. No paper read before the Society shall be published
elsewhere than in the Journal, without the permission of the
Council, or unless the Council decide against publishing it im
the Journal.

¢. All communications intended for publication by the
Society shall be clearly written, on one side of the paper only, with
proper references, and in all respects in fit condition for being at
once placed in the printers’ hands.

7. The authors of papers and contributors to the Journal
are solely responsible for the facts stated and opinions expressed in
their communications.

8. Inorder to insure a correct report, the Council request
that each paper be accompanied by a short abstract for newspaper
publication.

9. The author of any paper which the Council has decided
to publish will be presented with twenty-five copies : and he shall
be permitted to have extra copies printed on making application to
the Hon. Secretary at the time of forwarding the paper, and on
paying the cost of such copies. |

gepresaeeaeaaeaassa

ERRATA.

Read India for Inadia

Read curator for curaotr

Read should for shold

Read closely for closly

Read bullheads for bullheds

Read Prophecy for Prophency

Read Sxech‘wan for Szechewan and so throughout the article
Read unanimity for unaninimity

Read ch‘hih for chih

Read preceded for preceeded

Read one for on

Read such aa trade for such trade

Read employment for emploment

Read salvation for salavation

Read confined for confirned

Read metempsychosis for metemsychosis

Read are far from Asiatic for are from Asatic
Read summing for suming

Read influence for Influence

Agents for the Sale of the Society’s Publications :—

SHANGHAI, HonaKonGc, YOKOHAMA, SINGAPORE & Hankow :
KELLY & WALSH, LIMITED.

Lonpon: KrGan Pau, TRencH, TRUBNER & Co., Lp.
Paris: Ernest Leroux, Rue Bonaparte, 28.

Application for Membership, stating the Name (in full),
Nationality, Profession and Address of Applicants, should be
forwarded to ‘‘The Secretary, North-China Branch of the
Royol Asiatic Society, Shanghai.’’ The name should be
proposed and seconded by members of the Society, but where
circumstances prevent the observance of this Rule, the
Council is prepared to consider applications with such
references as may be given. Remittances of Subscription
for Membership ($5 per annum, which entitles the Member
fo a complete annual set of the Journal for the year in which
payment is made) should be addressed to ‘‘The Treasurer,
North-China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, Shanghai.”’
A Member may acquire ‘‘ Life Membership ’’ by payment
of a composition fee of $50.

Editors and authors wishing to have their works reviewed
in the Journal of the North-China Branch of the Royal
Asiatic Society are requested to send two copies to the Editor
of the Journal, one ccpy being presented to the reviewer, the
other remaining in the Society’s Library. Papers intended
for the Journal should be sent to the Editor.

It has been decided by the Council that the Society’s
publications shall not for the future be issued to any Member
whose Subscription is one year in arrear.

[t is requested that Subscriptions be sent to the
Treasurer at the beginning of each year. Forms for pay-
ments may be obtained from the Secretary, by which mem-
bers having a Bank account in Shanghai, can authorize a
Rank to make the necessary payment at the appointed time
every year. This is a great convenience to members, and
to the Honorary Officers of the Society.

For information in connexion with the publishing depart-
ment. Messrs. KeLty aNp WatsH, Limitep, Shanghai, should °

be addressed.

NOV 29 t9009

JOURNAL

NORTH-CHINA BRANCH
ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY

FOR THE YEAR 1922

VOL. LIII.

SHANGHAI:
KELLY @ WALSH, LIMITED
1922.

OFFICERS FOR 1922-1923.

President

Vice-President

Curator of Museum
Librarian

Assistant Librarian
Honorary Treasurer
Editor of Journal

Councillors

Honorary Secretary

S. Barton, Esq., c.M.G.
Rev. F. L. Hawks Pott, p.p.
Rev. A. P. PARKER, D.D.
C. Nort DAVIS, M.D.
Mrs. F.*AyscouGH.
Miss CouLine.

A. B. Lowson, Esq.
Rev. KXvan Moraan.

H. E. V. Grosse.

H. A. WILDEN, Esq.

C. Kuieng, Esq.

R. D. Apranam, Esq.

©

. Harpur, Esq.

es)

. W. Mean, Esq.

A. D. Buacxgurn, Esq.

VOL. LII.—1922.

EDITED BY EVAN MORGAN.

CONTENTS.

Proceedings ... : 1zp se ses a see
The Natural History of isu! By A. pz Carte SowERBY
Growth of the Yangtze Delta. By von Herpenstam

The Shuh Country. By Rev J. Hutson

Notes On Names of Non-Chinese Tribes in eens Szechewan,

Huston EpcGar P
Fir-Flower Tablets. By J. C. penne
Lan-Tsih. By Mrs, Etrripa Hupson
Ling Yin Monastery Poem. By T. Gaunt, M. i

Notes on the Coal and Iron Ore Retostts is of |) Shansi.

NoRIN ee eae
Chinese Names of ee By J. —
Oribatoidea Sinensis I. By ArtHur Pavt Jacot

The Distribution and Habits of the Argali Sheep of Contes rae

Davip SJOLANDER
Plants from Peitaiho. By N. H. Abe

SKVORTZOW

Partial Bibliography of eialiens irae. une I. i. Rae AND Dr. C. W.

: ae sm ... 196
Christ in the ‘‘ Li Tai Shen Said Tung Chien” ie Letter from Dr.
. 239

RIcHMOND

H. A. GILEs..

Mr. WERNER’S Paens
Records of the Geological Committee of the neck aes East
Obituaries—Sir E. D. H, Fraser, K.C.M. G.

Mr. Samvet Courtne, M.A.

Reviews of Recent Books...
Notes and Queries ...
Additions to the Library ...
List of Members

By J.

By E.

PAGE

a LOS

Peat als
By

. 131
é nae peelog
Notes on the Agriculture, Botany and Zoology of China. By B. W.,

doa liets!

... 240
. 246

. 249

... 2950
.. 253
... 284
... 286
4 289

Illustrating :-—

a

Growth of the Yangtze Delta ... ae hes

Lan-taih: ... — a mA a Sie

Geological Notes on Coal and Iron Ore abet
Oribatoidea Sinensis I... sey psy nay ite

Distribution of Argali Sheep ... — +t aks

Agriculture, Botany and Zoology of China ...

Me ais

ae

TT —_ we. ————

eS se

—————

PROCEEDINGS

——__—

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING

The Annual General Meeting of the Society was held
on June 22nd, 1922, at the Society's Hall, Dr. A. P. Parker,
being in the Chair.

In opening the Meeting, Dr. A. P. Parker said :—Iadies
and Gentlemen, In opening this Meeting to-day I have to
refer to the great loss which this Society has suffered through
the death of its President, Sir Everard Fraser, K.C.M.G., and
of one of its Vice-Presidents, Mr. Samuel Couling. On the
death of Sir Everard Fraser, the following Minute was made
on the Records of the Council Meeting of March 30:—

Before proceeding with the ordinary business of the
meeting the Chairman referred to the very serious loss the
Society had suffered through the death of its President, Sir
Everard Fraser k.c.m.c., H.B.M. Consul General. Sir
Everard had been President of the Scciety for a number of
years, and his knowledge of the Chinese language, his ripe
experience and his great scholarship made him an ideal Chair-
man at its meetings. All who knew him esteemed his great
ability, his remarkable character and charming personality.
He suggested that an expression of the Council’s deep sorrow
should be recorded on the Minutes and a copy sent to Lady
Fraser. This resolution was carried unanimously.

A similar Minute has just been recorded by the Council
in connexion with the death of Mr. Samuel Couling. There
was a striking similarity between the characters of these two
fine men. Both of them were studious, earnest men, of
strong personality and high ideals. Both of them were
men of ripe scholarship and had made a life-long study of
the Chinese language and literature. Both of them were
ef a reserved and retiring disposition, hating all that was
show and ostentation. Both of them finally stuck to their
work doggedly to the end, supporting with great patience
and fortitude the physical afflictions which were destined
finally to bring them to their graves. This double loss is a
severe blow to the Society and to the cause of scholarship.

Vill PROCEEDINGS

Far Eastern Literature.

Mrs. F. Ayscough read her 14th report as Honorary
Librarian of the Society, as follows:

During my absence in the early part of the past year,
Mrs. Cecil Maguire performed the duties of Hon. Librarian
most energetically. She wrote to many authors and
publishers, placing the needs of the Society before them,
and the result was a very handsome contribution in the
way of books. At this same time Mr. Mason, our last
Hon. Secretary, was at home and managed to pick up
a good many second-hand books which he bought for the
Library.

Jt is, however, very difficult for any Society, which
must of necessity keep its desires within the limits of its
purse, to buy all the new and valuable publications appearing
so frequently at present.

The ever growing interest shown throughout the world
in the history, literature, art, fauna and flora, to say nothing
of the trade and commercial development of China is respon-
sible for the publication of many beautiful books, books
which fill the soul of a Librarian with envy. They all seem
most important, they all are very expensive, and the sum-
total of $5 subscriptions collected annually by our Hon.
Treasurer is pitiably small. Add to the fact that the new
books are beautiful and costly, the even more harrowing
fact that the old books are rare and keenly competed for,
and it is easily understood that the post of a Librarian to
a ‘‘learned Society’’ is not an enviable one.

There is, however, another side to the picture. These
sad facts in themselves prove that more and more people
are trying to unravel the Far Eastern problems, and in
order to accomplish this feat are turning to the silent
friends who line our shelves. The great question is how
to increase the number of these friends and how to afford
them more spacious quarters so that the message they have
to give can reach a larger audience.

The ‘‘Far East’’ is no longer the hobby of a few sino-
logues. Popular opinion the world over is waking to the fact
that this era of intereommunication is creating relationships
of interdependence unthought of a few years ago. In order
that this interdependence may prove itself intelligent in char-
acter, it is necessary that the documents—the life histories
of nations, be available for mutual study. The North China
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society is doing its best to
ecllect the documents dealing with its own special province—

PROCEEDINGS ix
the Far Kast, but it is impossible for it to accomplish a
tenth part of its task if writers and publishers do not re-
member that the library at 5 Museum Road is the natural
repository for books on China, a repository where publications
sent will come to the notice of serious students of ‘Things
Chinese. ”’

While fully conscious of the numerous short-comings,
and the serious lacunae of the Society’s shelves the Librarian
feels that she can assure members of the N.C.B.R.A.S.
that they possess one of the finest collections extant of
books on Far Eastern subjects. She would also point out
that great improvements are possible; and that these im-
provements it is incumbent upon the members to make
possible.

It is with regret that I must report Mrs. Maguire’s inabil-
ity to continue her work in the library, work for which all
members should be very grateful to her. Iam happy to say,
however, that Miss Couling has just consented to fill the
post of Assistant Librarian, and I am sure she will do very
well.

The staff has remained unchanged, and Mr. Woo and
Mr. Chao have proved themselves, as always, helpful to
the increasing-number of visitors who use the Library.

Museum Developments.

In the capacity of acting Honorary Curator, Mr. A. D.
Blackburn read the follow report by Dr. C. Noel Davis :—

During the year of Dr. Stanley’s absence, on leave, in
England, the Museum has been maintained in the excellent
condition in which he felt it. Before going, he presented
his own private collection of reptiles and amphibians, and
now that his retirement from China is definitely announced,
it is fitting that a special letter of thanks and appreciation
of his great services be sent to him, with wishes for many
more years of good health and happiness.

The Society has been peculiarly fortunate in having
the voluntary services of Mr. A. de C. Sowerby, the dis-
tinguished naturalist and explorer, in the running oi its
zoological department. In the work of naming and classi-
fvine the very numerous and valuable specimens, many of
which are almost unique, his knowledge was of the greatest
help. ,

He has kindly lent his own collection of fishes from
all parts of China, representing over a hundred different
species, and this is now on view.

x PROCEEDINGS

Fishes have not been well represented in the past, and
efforts are now being made to get together a good collection.

Mr. A. M. Preston, with his special knowledge of ichth-
yology, has kindly consented to give his services to this
department.

It is the aim of the Society to make the Museum a good
working one, and to keep it up to a high standard worthy
of so great and important a city as Shanghai.

The expert knowledge and unflagging enthusiasm of Mr.
Sowerby are the greatest possible help towards the realiza-
tion of this aim.

A Chinese assistant, one of the well-known Foochow
family of collectors, Tang, has been permanently engaged;
he is being trained to look after the Museum and any speci-
mens that may be presented by people interested in the
work.

A number of specimens in alcohol which were found
to be deteriorating have been transferred into 5 per cent.
watery solution of formalin. This is a cheaper and more
effective preservative than alcohol, and will be used in future
on Mr. Sowerby’s advice.

; The Museum has been well patronized by both
foreigners and Chinese, and this indicates considerable public
interest.

There is scope for further development in this branch
of the Society’s activities, and great need for a larger and
more suitable Museum building. This can only be achieved
through the practical interest and generous support of the
community.

MUSEUM ACQUISITIONS
From June 1, 1921—May 31, 1922.

DESCRIPTION. PRESENTED BY

A collection of fishes of China representing A. de C. Sowerby, Esq.
over 100 species (on loan)

Section of Giant Clam

Shell—Korea.

Snail Shell—Conchostyla ventricosa—

Philippines.

Stone axe Head, and 7 arrow-points—New Peter Bahr Esq.
York State 1917.

Miscellaneous birds eggs. Carlos E. Remedios,

Esq.
Iron Tile, from roof of Summit Temple on L. Newton Hayes, Esa.
Mt. Omei.
One pair fire-back pheasants—Kuangsi. Purchased.

- C. NOEL DAVIS.
Acting Hon. Curator.

PROCEEDINGS ; Xl

Editor’s Report.

The Rev. Evan Morgan, honorary Editor of the
Society's Journal, described the features to apear in the
forthcoming number, which is to contain contributions of
special scientific and literary interest. The editor parti-
cularly thanked Mr. R. D. Abraham for editorial assistance
. during the past two years.

Treasurer’s Report.

Mr. A. D. Blackburn presented the statement of
accounts, which showed a credit balance at the beginning
of the year amounting to $1,887, receipts totalling $7,500,
and a credit balance of $2 016. The principal items of ex-
penditure were $1,241 for the Journal and $1,046 for the
library.

PROCEEDINGS

X11

"youbsg DULY) Y240N ‘Aqawog ovis p yohoar

¢8'009‘°L$

T2°910'S
00°6T
Gp LIT
Tp've
69°92

G9'622
LL ‘Ov
88°ebS
9°'Zoo
6b 121
GT'6S

LL vt
00°96
00°9b0‘T
00°08
00° Tvs T$

"LaLNsvaLy, “uoRT Lof
NOSMOT ‘ad ‘V

‘S061 ‘ounp yIg ‘TeYysuLYS
HOVHNOVTE WY Vv
‘4901109 puNoy pues poqyIpny

8 °00S°L$
02'S sommpueqe, Joy qisodaqy uo 4so10quT
SO'IZ De a. “qunoooy queling uO 4sar0qUT
00°982 SUOT}eOT[QNG JO e[eVG
‘0a 'S2°H ‘qunoo0 quermMy FO FPerD ye eourreg 00'bLe eH Jo quey
HECUDSEDET | 6 some h Sameera ree chee EE solmpung 09°12 oor : ~ "s9anq
eres i PIC nah) OTe UODMOn, MO qIaacy -“Usqea(T SyLOM104R rearane onssy one o/e punsexy
ree age eee nee or see Ste gare Uo qseraqUy 6L'6IZ
ES ss (aAresayy e717) 8, TOL jlounoy [edronyy teysueys
O0v “SLL ‘seanqueqeq og S31OM.1O} A Teysuryg bb'09 “py “OO sy1OMaAszeVAA Teysueyg
eee eco ° eee eouevINSUT Lg°LS$ eee sae eee Eg | “09 » SIZUIYOV IY
Beatin Cet ; eINYUAN JT —: soinqueqeq Uo 4sar0qUT
os eee eos eos eee eee eee SOX® ], G°'3G8'T
ae Baca : SouRuOPUIE IN surpring LVLST youed
Soc" = ode d0=. du : eseysog OL'STL‘T¢ mists [euorzeusopUyT
AraUOTYLYS —: suri pedrioiunyy
Hot Ho O00 > aKdO 5 _ssurqo0 HT orjqng gg 9ze' tee
egies nau suet So ee ene os soldeyeg 00°0SP Wes ee er
es eee oe eo ee « ee eee coe Arearqry 99°919‘T see eee eee eee Aon coe eee jenuuy
Se tee eG peas ot wnesn fl —! slequisy{ JO suotydraiosqng
ee ee (enor BOGR Ih == OZ6T ‘THdy yI0g perp 4e sourjeg

“AUN LIGNGAX

‘SLdIGONIy

‘ZO6L ‘ESTE AVI OL ‘“TZ6L “ISTZ Wudy ‘ENaAoW HSVD
‘Agawog ay, {0 saunsnoty hupLouowy ay? YypM qunosdp uy

‘ALHIOOS OLLVISV TVAOU AHL AO HONVYE VNIHO HLYUON

PROCEEDINGS it
Secretary’s Report.

The Council has met seven times,
meetings of the Society have been held during the Session,
at which Papers and Lectures gvien were as follows:

‘“New Transations of Ancient Chinese Poetry’? by Mrs.
Ayscough (November 23, 1921).

“The Natural History of China’”’ by Mr-A de C.
Sowerby (January 5, 1922).

‘Some Impressions from Sianfu, the Ancient Capital
of China’’ by Dr. Osvald Sirén, Ph. D. (January 19, 1922).

“The Growth of the Yangtze Delta’? by Mr. H. von
Heidenstam, c.z. (March 30, 1922).

“Modern Travel from Taiyuanfu via Mount Wu Tai
to the Mongolian Frontier’’ by Mr. E. 8. Fischer (April
18, 1922).

‘Chinese Buddhist Pilgrims”’ by Rev. BE. H. Cressy
(April 27, 1922).

The membership shows a small increase, 70 new mem-
bers having been elected, the names being: §. H. Lewis,
Dr. H. J. Mullett, Geo. Crofts, Rev. Thos. Cook, Rev. Thos.
Torrance, Mark E. Botham, E. L. Allen, EK. B. Heaton-
Smith, Columbia University, Mrs. Perrin, Mrs. de Linde,
Prof. W. B. Nance, P. J. McCabe, Miss Emily Davis, Mrs.
Z. S. Freeman, T. Shioya, Osvald Sirén, W. E. Hughes,
J. J. Peterson, Capt. G. Mulock, a.n., G. L. Wilson, A.
Norman Wilson, A. Martinella, N. W. Hickling, J. F.
Brenan, G. A. Pasquire, A. McL. Duncan, A.R.1.B.A., etc.,
Pablo Tirzon, Oswald W. Darch, Lt. H. R. Hancox, R.N.,
Mrs. Munthe, Mrs. J. J. Brennerman, John H. Lofting,
K. EK. Allan, Charles Gerken, O. Meister, c.z., m.z., A. B.:
Campbell, A. B. Lowson, J. E. Jacobs, T. B. Clark, F.
Dumon, B. Hemingway, Rev. G. M. Franck, Mrs. W.
Mortimore, m.p., Rev. H. Liversidge, E. H. Hume, m.p.,
tev. W. J. Hail, Ph.D., O. Mamet, HE. Mostaert, G. de
Saint-Hubert, Count Sadoine, Shantung Christian University
Library, India Office Library, Cornell University Library,
F. Ramondino, Walter H. Taylor, George G. Helde, Pay-
master Commr. EK. T. M. Green, r.n., C. W. Harvey, V.
Chieri, Rev. Wm. Munn, Hugo Sandor, Rev. A. H. Wilkin-
son, B.A., B.D., Literary Department, American Women’s
Club, Miss Dumsden, F.r.c.s., Dr. J. H. Jordan, ue
Miss Couling, Ch. Grosbois, m.a., Mrs. Enders, Dr. 2
-fister.
ia "Thirteen resignations have been accepted and oe
deaths recorded, including those of our President Sir HK. H.

-Presidents Mr. Samuel
Fraser, K.c.M.G., and one of our Vice

and six public

cy ae PROCEEDINGS

Couling. The membership now stands at 582, of whom
almost exactly half are resident in Shanghai. Probably
40 names will have to be struck off at the end of the year,
as the members in question have not paid up their sub-
scriptions for three years and presumably have no intention
of doing so. I would like to remind members that prompt
payment of annual dues would greatly assist the Honorary
Treasure and the Honorary Secretary. There are at present
no less than 178 members who have not paid their annual
dues for 1922. This is not as it should be.

The finances of the Society are satisfactory, the cash
balance to the credit of the Society in the Hongkong and
Shanghai Bank at the end of May being just over
$2,000, in addition to which we hold Municipal and other
debentures to a face value of Tls. 2,700. These form a
Life Membership Reserve, and bring us in an annual income
equal to the annual dues of 48 ordinary members.

The amount spent on the building has been compara-
tively small, but it will be considerably larger this year
owing to the damp proofing which is about to be under-
taken.

The reports were passed, on the proposal of Mr. A.
MeL. Dunean, r.s.a., seconded by Miss Bosworth, and the
officeys whose names have been circulated to members were
elected.

The Meeting closed with a vote of thanks to the Officers
of the Society for their very able work during the past year.

Election of Officers.

The following Officers and Members of the Council were
elected for the coming year :—

President—S. Barton, Esq., c.m.a.; Vice-Presidents—
Rev. F. L. Hawks Pott, p.p., Rev. A. P. Parkerr ame
Curator of Museum—C. Noel Davis, m.p.; Librarian—Mrs.
F. Ayscough; Assistant Librarian—Miss Couling; Honorary
Treasurer—A. B. Lowson, Esq.; Editor of Journal—Rev.
Evan Morgan; Councillors—H.E. V. Grosse, H. A. Wilden,
Esq., C. Kliene, Esq., R. D. Abraham, Esq., C. Harpur,
Esq., E. W. Mead, Esq.; Honorary Secretary—A. D.
Blackburn, Esq.

7

A

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA.

ARTHUR DE CARLE SOWERBY, F.R.GS., F.Z.S.

_ The subject we have before us is a very big one, far too
big for anything approaching justice to be done to it in the
time at our disposal. It may even be argued that the time
is not ripe for anyone to attempt to deal with the Natural
History of China as a whole, that our knowledge of the
subject is still too fragmentary, that it is both unsafe and
unwise to try and form any far reaching theories as to the
origin, distribution, past and present, and the present status
of the animals that inhabit this part of the great Asiatic land
mass; in short, that a great deal more research work has
to be done, both in the field and laboratory, before a general
survey of the fauna of this ancient land can be brought
within the compass of a single discussion.

This, to a certain extent, is true, for there undoubtedly
remains a vast amount of work to be done in China before
it may be said that even the vertebrates are all known,
while a much greater time must elapse before the in-
vertebrate fauna has been thoroughly explored. Neverthe-
less it is utterly erroneous, not to say unfair to past workers
in this wide field of research, to say, as has been done
recently, that the Natural History of China is practically
unknown. It is true that in certain groups of animals, for
the most part orders or families of invertebrates, the Chinese
representatives are unknown, but our knowledge of others,
birds for instance, is actually nearing completion, and it Is
hoped to show here that this knowledge, coupled with what
we know of the faunas of other countries and their distribu-
tion throughout the ages, is amply sufficient to enable us
to draw conclusions and put forward theories, tentative
though they be, in regard to that of China. — on

China is a very big country and comprises within her
boundaries a very varied topography and many kinds of
climates. In the west mighty mountains rise to heights far
above the snow line; in the north-east le immense alluvial
plains; in the south and south-east the country 1s all broken
up by irregular systems of hills and low mountains. Mighty
river traverse the land from end to end, cutting through

1

2 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

mountain ranges to form deep gorges, or widening their beds
to form great valleys. In the north a temporate climate
prevails, a warm summer being followed by a bitterly cold
winter, while in the south tropical conditions are met with.
The climate of the north may be characterized as dry, that
of Central China as humid, that of the south-west as distinctly
wet. The result of all this is the presence of an extremely
varied fauna, not only in regard to the species and genera
of the families and orders represented, but in those families
and orders themselves. |

Another factor which helps to bring about this wonderful
variety in the fauna of China is the age of the country. It
is customary, when discussing the Chinese, to credit them
with a very ancient civilization, but geologists tell us that
the antiquity of China’s civilization pales into insignificance
as a world wonder when compared with that of her rock
formations. It is not meant to suggest by this that the
animals found in the ancient rocks have survived to the
present time, but that in China we find animals still living
that belong to very old groups. Eiven in the case of warm-
blocded vertebrates, which, geologically speaking, are very
recent, we find species belonging to a bygone age, an age
that we call prehistoric. We find animals that belong to
an age when man used only stone impliments, and lived in
cave shelters, the Paleolithic age. Such animals have only
survived in these regions by taking shelter in the highest
mountain ranges. The famous takin (Budorcas) is one of
these, the giant panda, or cat-bear (Ailuropus melanoleucus)
another. The lagomorphs—pikas and hares—belong to this
group, as also do certain of the rodents, such as the allactaga,
or jumping rat, and some of the voles.

Thus it has become customary for naturalists in the
museums of Europe and America to look for and expect
all kinds of remarkable forms of animals from China, and,
periodically, some such animal is discovered. This happens
in all branches of animal life. A typical example is that
of two species of flea. A rat was caught somewhere in
South China, and it was found to contain specimens of a
peculiar jigger flea in its ears. These specimens were lost,
and never again have similar ones been found. Quite by
accident some white maggot-like creatures were found in
the nostrils of a roedeer that I shot while on the Clark
Expedition in Shensi. These were kept, and later were
examined at the British Museum, when it was found that
they were enormously swollen females of a small black flea
that infested the coat of the deer upon which they were

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 3

found. The Species has not since been secured. Other

peculiar Chinese animals will be mentioned later: for the

present let us continue for a moment to consider the

palaeontological side of our subject, since this bears so

vec upon the present distribution of the animals of
ina.

It may be taken that a fair amount is known about the
fossils that occur in the older formations, since several able
palaeontologists have been devoting their time to this branch
of study. A geological museum has been started in Peking,
as well as a geological survey of the whole of China, and
already a considerable amount of valuable material upon
which experts are now working has been gathered. It is
the more recent formations, however, that most interest us
here, since it is from them that we may find out when the
animals we now know to exist in the country arrived there,
and also what forms immediately preceded them. Unfort-
unately these recent deposits have not as yet been well
worked or explored, though some interesting results have
already been obtained. Thus we learn that the porcupine,
now not known to occur north of the Yangtse Valley, once
inhabited the province of Chihli, numerous remains of the
animal having been found in recent deposits round Peking.
Such a discovery is significant, for it shows that at no very
distant date, geologically speaking, that part of China had
a very much warmer climate than it has now. Couple with
this fact my recent discovery in the Imperial Hunting
Grounds of North-eastern Chihli, of a species of squirrel
(Tamiops), which belongs to a genus that does not occur
elsewhere in China north of Ssuchuan in the west and
Chekiang in the east, and it becomes obvious that the forests
of West, Central, South-west, and North-east China were
at one time connected, a belt of heavy vegetation and trees
probably extending right the way from. Indo-China to the
borders of Manchuria. i

While exploring in Manchuria, I secured a specimen of
a large bear that could not be classed either with the brown
or the black bears of Asia. It was undoubtedly a grizzly,
but up to that time the living ovizzlies were supposed to be
confined to North America. I was able to show that this
bear was indeed a true grizzly, and also that there were
other grizzlies in Asia. This very clearly shows how the
grizzlies came to be present in North America, for these
Asiatic forms are undoubtedly connecting links between the
prehistoric grizzlies or cave bears of England and Western
Europe, which became extinct only after the fourth glacia-

4 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

tion, and the living grizzlies of North America, The only
way in which the latter could have acquired their present
distribution was by the migration or, perhaps it would be
better to say, the gradual spread, of their ancestors from
Europe across Siberia or Central Asia to the American con-
tinent by way of the land bridge that once existed where.
the Bering Sea now hes. |

This land bridge was a very important factor - in the
present distribution of the animals of both America and the
Eurasian land mass. By its means such animals as the
camel and the horse, both of which first developed in North
America, and subsequently became extinct in that continent,
arrived in Asia, the horse passing on to Europe, where it
became the servant of man, and was subsequently re-
introduced into America by him.

When we come to examine the distribution of the cold
blooded vertebrates, such as reptiles and fishes, we have to
go further back in the geological history of the country in
order to understand its significance, and it is here that our .
want of knowledge is most keenly felt. Nevertheless, a few
interesting facts may be culled from what we already know,
facts which throw a certain amount of light upon the
subject.

An examination of the map of the Old World will reveal
the fact that a desert belt stretches from Morocco in North
Africa right across Asia to the borders of Manchuria, where:
it stops within a hundred miles or so of the sea. It has
been suggested that it was this desert belt, known to be of
considerable age, that prevented the Urodela, or tailed
amphibians, from spreading south from Europe and North
Asia into Africa and India. Force is given to this conten-
tion by the fact that it is only in the extreme eastern part
of their range in Eurasia that they occur south of the desert
belt in question, for there they found a stretch of humid
country by means of which they could spread southward
with safety. It is easy to see how such animals as newts
and salamanders, which depend entirely upon the presence
of ponds, streams, or lakes, wherein to lay their eges and
where their young develop, and which themselves cannot
exist in any but a humid environment, would find it utterly
impossible to cross a stretch of dry, sandy desert.

Incidentally it may be mentioned that another animal
that appears to have been influenced in its distribution by
this desert belt is the roedeer (Capreolus), whose range ex-
tends from the extreme west of Europe throughout that
continent, Central Asia, north of the deserts, and Siberia

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 5)

into Manchuria. Thence it turns south and west, extending
into North China and on into Eastern Tibet. This deer does
not occur in Central or South China, its range being bounded
in this direction by the Tsing Ling Mountains.

Reptiles represent a very old group of animals. One
instance in connection with their ancestry and distribution
may be mentioned here. It is that of the little Yangtse
alligator. The Crocodilidae represent almost the very oldest
living group of reptiles, and they acquired their distribution
upon the face of the earth a very long time ago. It is
believed that they originated in the Old World, spreading
into the New World at a very remote period. These New
World members of the group are all alligators or caimens,
no true crocodiles being found in American waters. Since,
however, there is an alligator to be found in the Old World,
that from the Yangtse, it is obvious that at one time this
genus enjoyed a very wide distribution in both the Old and
the New Worlds, and that in some way the Old and the New
Worlds were connected at that time.

Palaeontology has proved of the utmost assistance in
determining how the distribution of fishes, both marine and
fresh-water, came about, though as yet nothing very im-
portant in the way of fossil remains of this type of cold-
hlooded vertebrate has been found in Chinese strata.
Nevertheless, it is believed that China formed a centre of
dispersal for the great carp family (Cyprinidae), receiving
at the same time an influx of Silurids, or cat-fishes, from the
region of the Indian Ocean.

We may next consider for a while the question of the
faunistic areas that occur in China, or to which parts of
China belong. Many years ago a distinguished naturalist
divided the globe up into great faunistic regions such as the
palaearctic, including practically the whole of Europe, and
Central and Northern Asia, the Ethiopian, including Africa
couth of the Sahara, the Oriental, including Inadia and
Malay. and the Nearctic, including North America. Since
that time it has become customary to go on dividing up
these regions into subregions or faunistic provinces, often, it
must be admitted, with but poor success. Notwithstanding
this fact, we may make some such attempt in the case of
China, for, even if certain groups of animals are not amen-
able to such a treatment, others undoubtedly are, and it
will greatly assist us in our examiation of the Chinese animals
‘f we can discover the presence of such faunistic areas.

As a matter of fact the task is not a difficult one, for
some very striking faunistic barriers occur in China. One

6) ‘THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

of these is the great Tsing Ling Divide that extends from
the highlands of the Tibetan border through Southern Kansu,
and Southern Shensi into Honan. North of this divide we
have one group of animals, south of it another. It forms
the boundary line of the ranges of a large number of both
mammals and reptiles. ._ For instance, we’ have already seen
how it marks the southerly limits of the range of the roedeer.
At the same time it forms the northerly limit of the range
of the muntjac, another small deer, and the porcupine. To
the north of it the animals are Tartarian in their affinities,
to the south they are Oriental. In the provinces of Kansu,
North Shensi, Shansi, Chihi, and Fengtien, the western-
most province of Manchuria, we find such animals as the
allactaga, the suslik, the gazelle, the wild sheep, animals
which denote the intrusion of a Steppe fauna. At the same
time we have the roedeer, the wapiti, or reddeer, the wild
boar, and the fur-squirrel, which suggest a forest fauna, and
connect this part of the country, faunistically, with Europe
by way of Manchuria and Siberia.

Central China, which may be taken as coinciding roughly
with the basin of the Yangtsekiang, is again characterized
by the presence of certain forms, while when we come to
the extreme south we find typically Indian or Malayan
animals appearing. The animals of Central China seem to
have spread eastward and northward to a certain extent,
which accounts for an intrusion of Oriental species into
Manchuria, as for instance the black bear and the sika deer.
These may, however, have arrived in Manchuria from South
China by way of the low-lying coastal provinces of the east.
In any case we are fairly safe in dividing China up into
three main faunistic areas, North, Central, and South, noting
that the northern animals are partially Tartarian, or
Mongolian, the animals of Central China being typically
Chinese, and those of the south being partially Indian or
Malayan. And there we may leave the matter, since nothing
is to be gained by stressing the point too far.

Before making a rapid survey of the more prominent
and interesting orders, families, genera and species of animals
occurring in China it would be well to consider briefly the
work done upon our subject by past field naturalists, ex-
perts in the museums of Europe and America, and others,
at the same time taking note of the literature that is extant.
The names of men like Pére David, a Jesuit missionary who
travelled over a great part of China studying the fauna and
making collections which were sent to the Paris Museum,
and Robert Swinhoe, a British consul who also was a keen

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 7

ciel ape collector, stand foremost in the annals of the
zoology of this country. David’s material was worked out
oa regards” the mammals, by Milne-Fdwards, the eaulie
= ee Sabine in a fine tome called “‘Recherches sur les

ammi-feres,’’ and, as regards the birds, by himself and
Oustalet in their ‘“‘Les Oiseaux de la Chine.” ae hes
writings appeared for the most part in the Ibis, the or an
of the British Ornithologists’ Union, sometimes in one
Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London. Since
their time very little sound work was done upon the
oe oe , when Mr. Malcolm P.
vine jee - g for the Britis Museum, came to China
ced a series of explorations, making magnificent
collections, which were worked out by Mr. Oldfield Thomas
of that institution, who published numerous papers in the
P.Z.S. and the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
The birds, on the other hand, have claimed many devoted
students, amongst the most famous of whom are C. B. Rickett
J. D. de La Touche, and F. W. Styan. These omnithilogists
have contributed very considerably to our knowledge of the
birds of China, their published papers appearing usually
oa in the Ibis or the Bulletin of the British Ornithologists’

ub. |

A naturalist whose name must be mentioned was Pere
P. M. Heude, founder and first curator of the Zikawei
Museum of Natural History. He manged to get together
a very fine collection of Chinese animals, and published
extensively upon the material that he gathered round him
in the museum. Unfortunately he entertained somewhat
peculiar views upon what constitutes a species, which led
him to describe an enormous number of new forms on
grounds that no modern naturalist can accept. Thus the
value of his writings was seriously impaired, though the fine
series of specimens in the museum remain a monument to
his zeal as a curaotr and collector. His principal publication .
was his ‘‘Memoires concernant 1’Histoire Naturelle de
Empire Chinois,’’ and he dealt mainly with mammals,
though birds, certain reptiles, and certain freshwater mol-
lusks were also touched upon.

As regards the cold-blooded vertebrates of China the
most important names are those of G. A. Boulenger and
C. Tate Regan of the British Museum and L. Stejneger of
the United States National Museum, whose writings upon
the fresh-water fish, amphibians, and reptiles are to be
found scattered through numerous scientific journals. The
earlier workers upon the reptiles and batrachians were

8 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

Cantor and Giinther, and upon the fishes Giinther, Valen-
ciennes, Bleeker, Basilewslsy and Richardson.

Besides all these naturalists there are a great number
who have contributed to the literature upon the zoology of
China, but it is impossible here to give all their names, or
even an adequate idea of the vastness of that literature.
A partial bibliography of the ornithology of China, which
Dr. Richmond of the United States National Museum very —
kindly prepared at my request, contains the titles of over
seven hundred publications, which are scattered throughout
numerous journals, or have appeared in book form. It is
almost certain that no library in the world contains a com-
plete set of all the publications upon the fauna of China,
though that of the Natural History Museum at South
Kensington (British Museum) is remarkably replete with
this form of literature. The libraries in China, alas, contain
very little in this line, far too little to enable anything serious
in the way of research work to be done. The Geological
Department in Peking is trying to form a good working
library, while the Zikawei Museum has a fairly useful one.
The library of the late Dr. G. E. Morrison of Peking con-
tained a good collection of zoological works on China, but
it was sold and taken away to Japan. This lack of the
literature upon the subject is a very serious handicap to
anyone trying to do original research in the country, while
another serious handicap is the lack of collected material
in the way of good series of properly labelled specimens for
purposes of comparison. I should like to see an awakening
of the interests of the members of the Royal Asiatic Society
(North-China Branch) in regard to this matter, for this in-
stitution is obviously the one to lead the way, in this part
of China at least, in the study of the zoology of the country,
and all that is needed are adequate funds for the purchase
of books and papers and to send collectors out into the field
to gather more material. The society’s museum already
has a considerable amount of valuable material, but much
more is needed before it can be considered as a genuine
working museum rather than a show place.

MAMMALS.

The Mammalia of China is a comparatively large and
varied one. It contains representatives of numerous families
and genera, some of them unique, and most of them ex-
tremely interesting. Probably the great order Rodentia is
most fully represented, though the Carnivora are extremely
abundant, especially in some localities. The Ungulata, or

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 8)

. carnage on the other hand are less plentiful, a fact
ue doubtless to their value as food. The Chinese are not
to be classed amongst the world’s best hunters. but b:
reason of their numbers, and the fact that they ae ise :
“9 opportunity to turn an honest penny, they soon destroy
ieee
; he present time it is only in remote
mountainous areas, more or less inaccessible to the outside
yt ee faa (ne ae ungulates are to be found in a. wild
vera 4 gem pt ede eing assidulously hunted by local
1 oeneell 6 ayant y acquiring modern rifles, and so
g then _extermination. To this category
belong the wapiti, or Asiatic reddeer, several forms of which
occur in the country, the wild sheep, the takin, the serow,
the sika deer, and the goral. The large deer are hunted for
the sake of their horns when in velvet, the Chinese believing
in this commodity as an excellent tonic and rejuvenater. |
Thus the spotted deer, or sika, have become extremely rare,
and are now only to be found in a few isolated areas. The
sika deer form an interesting genus that is confined. to the
south-eastern part of the Asiatic land mass and adjacent
islands. There are two distinct sub-groups within the genus,
one containing the large animals of North China and
Manchuria, and the other small animals, typified by the
little Japanese deer. In the extreme south-west ot China *
we find an Indian form of deer, the sambhur, while in the
Yangtse Valley occurs the remarkable little river deer
(Hydropotes inermis), which has no horns, but well de-
veloped tusks in the male. Muntjacs, musk, mousedeer,
and roedeer complete the list of cervine ungulates that occur
in China, the roe being confined to the north, the musk to
the north and west, and the others to the central and
southern parts. The famous David’s deer (Hlaphurus
davidianus), known to the Chinese as the Mei, or Ssu-pu-
hsiang, meaning the ‘‘four unlikes,’’ has become extinct, at
least in a wild state. This and the river deer are purely
Chinese forms, the wapiti being European and North
American in its affinities, the musk Himalayan, and the
sika, the muntjacs, and the mousedeer oriental.
Wild swine of the Sus scrofa type are almost universally
‘distributed throughout the country. Antelopes and wild
sheep belong to the north, the serows and gorals to the
highlands, where such occur, and the takins to highest
mountain ranges of Central and West China. The yak occurs
in a wild state in the highlands on the Tibetan border, and
the wild ass in Chinese Turkestan.

10 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

The Carnivora are represented by several important
groups, namely, the Ursidae, or bears; the Canidae, wolves,
foxes, and dogs; the Mustelidae, or weasels and their rela-
tions: and the Felidae, or cats. It would be interesting to
follow out the various branches of this order, but neither
time nor space will permit of it. Sufficient it is to note that
in this group of mammals, as in the last, China possesses
some remarkable forms all her own. Such an animal is
the great panda, or cat bear (Ailuropus melanolecus) of the
Tibetan borders. The small panda (Ailurus fulgens) is
another. The tiger was at one time, as the leopard is to-day,
almost universally distributed, but now it is only rarely found
in the north and central regions, though one form is common
in the south and south-east, while the Manchurian forests
contain numbers of the great woolly tiger. Small cats and
civets are extremely abundant in the south-east, less so in

¢ other parts.

Of the Chinese rodents the most interesting are some of
the voles and their not very distant relations the molerats
(Myospalax) and the bamboo rat (Rhisomys). It is perfectly
obvious from a comparison of the two forms that the molerat
is a development from the bamboo rat, it having carried the
specializations of the latter for a subterranean life a con-
siderable step further. The bamboo rat, living in the dense
bamboo jungle where it burrows for its food, the roots and
shoots of the bamboo, frequently stays above ground since
it is well protected by the heavy vegetation. The molerat,
on the other hand, having pushed northward, where vegeta-
tion is very much more scarce, has been forced to become
almost exclusively subterranean in its habits and mode of
life, and thus has become even more mole-like than the
bamboo rat, developing larger burrowing claws in the fore-
paws, and almost losing the external ear and the eye.
In Central, South, and West China all kinds of rats, more
or less related to the common rat, predominate, but in the
north we have an intrusion of Mongolian or Steppe forms,
such as the jumping rats, Dipus and Allactaga, the gerbils
(Meriones), and the ground squirrel (Citellus). Here also
are to be found the various members of the hamster family,
rats characterized by the presence of large cheekpouches.
Squirrels are universally distributed, characteristic forms
being the huge flying squirrels, David’s squirrel, the fur
squirrels, and the chipmunks. The largest rodent in the
country is the porcupine (Hystyiz), which occurs throughout
the Yangtse Valley and in South and West China.

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA at

; gain ei " : ese used to be classed with the rodents,
ali eis coke gees as belonging to a different order,
There mca was, nevertheless, closely parallel.

é € numerous subspecies of the common hare (Lepus
swinhoei) in China north of the Yangtse. South of that
river occurs a totally different animal, namely the Chinese
hare (L. simensis). This is a rather unique distribution and
division of habitats, since the rim of the Yangtse basin and
not the river itself usually forms the boundary line between
the ranges of any two forms of animal in China. Apparently
the Yangtse River has proved sufficient of a barrier to keep
the one form to the south and the other to the north, and
this in spite of the fact that hares are well known to be
expert swimmers.

The pikas (Ochotona) are really small hares or rabbits,
and they are confined to the north and the higher regions
of the centre and west. Strangely enough they occur on
the flat plains of Mongolia, in the lowest ravines of Shensi
and Kansu, in the forested areas of Shansi, and also at the
very summits of. the highest mountain ranges. This is
evidently because they belong to a very old group of
mammals, and so have had a long period in the country
in which to spread and adapt themselves to all kinds of
environment. They once inhabited Europe, but became
entinct there along with all the other ‘‘steppe’’ animals.
Now they are confined to certain parts of Asia and North
America.

The bats and insectivores are two other groups of
mammal that are well represented in China, some very
remarkable forms of the latter occurring in the west. In
the north hedgehogs and shrews are fairly common, as also
are certain forms of mole. One of the most interesting of
the Chinese insectivores is the peculiar Neotetracus sinensis
from the west, which combines the characters of the shrews
and the hedgehogs.

Of apes and monkeys China does not boast a large
number or variety, though it is interesting to note that the
most northly representatives of this great group of mammals
in the world to-day are to be met with in this country. In
the area to the north-east of Peking, known as the Tung
Ling, the fine Chihli macaque still occurs. In Ssuchuan
the famous golden-haired monkey (Rhinopithecus roxellanae),
one of the only two known monkeys that possesses a nasal
appendage, is found. This is a very large animal with a
long tail and sometimes a long main of golden hair down

12 THE NATURAL HISTORY, OF CHINA

the back. In the south-west of Yunnan, on the Burmese
border, several species of ape and monkey occur, while in
the south and south-east others are to be met with.

While discussing the mammals mention should be made
of the remarkable scaled ant-eater (Manis), also called the
pangolin. This creature is highly valued for its supposed
medicinal properties. In fact, in certain parts of China
every wild animal that is at all uncommon is credited with
medicinal properties, and fetch good prices in the market.
Thus the blood of the serow is considered very valuable, as
also are the blood, bones, and claws of a tiger, the horns
of the serow and goral, and the antlers of the stag. The
pangolin is confined to the south and south-east.

In the matter of marine mammals, the seas that wash
the shores of China are not very rich. Sea lions and
common seals occur round the coast, while various kinds
of whales and dolphins are to be met with further from land.
Some extremely interesting river dolphins occur in the
waters of the Yangtse basin. Some of these have not yet
been identified. Certain lake forms suggest that at one
time this part of China was under the.sea, the dolphins
being left behind in lakes when elevation of the land took
place.

BIrRDs.

The birds of China are better known than any other
branch of her fauna, apparently for the reason that they
have attracted more attention from competant naturalists.
It is probable that birds, insects, especially butterflies, and
shell-bearing mollusks the world over have received more
attention than other animals for the reason that they are
more attractive. Whatever the cause the fact remains that
there is little to be expected in the way of new species of
birds to be discovered in this country, though a great deal
of work still remains for the ornithologist to do. For in-
stance, the problems of migration in this country have
scarcely been studied as yet, while the exact ranges of the
indigenous forms of bird that occur have yet to be deter-
mined. No country in the world offers a better field for
research to the ornithologist than does China. This country
is the headquarters of the great pheasant family, while its
great variety of topography offers the opportunity of study-
ing its avi-fauna under all kinds of conditions from open
desert to dense forest, high mountain ranges to swamps
and flat lands. Breeding operations may be watched,
nesting haunts and conditions noted. Bird life is so

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 1S

abundant that the student of nature need never be at a
loss, unless it be through an embarras de richesse.

I have heard it stated that there are some twelve
hundred descriptions of birds from China. Whether this be
the case or not, it is probably not very wide of the mark to
set the number of distinct forms known to occur in the
country at well over six hundred. In a list of birds that
are known to cccur in Manchuria and the neighbouring
region which I have prepared with the help of various
experts there are some five hundred forms. Most of these
occur at least in some part of China proper, and it is certain
that the indigenous birds of the more westerly regions must
number considerably over a hundred more.

The avi-fauna of China may be characterized as typi-
cally palaearctic with a strong intrusion of oriental species
in the southern parts of the country. At the same time
the palaearctic element may be further described as being
Tartarian in its affinities in the north and north-west, and
Himalayan in the highlands of the west and central areas.
The importance of this Himalayan intrusion should not be
overlooked, for it will often explain the remarkable occurr-
ence of some species in an unexpected area. Botanists tell
us that in the higher parts of this country the flora is often
distinctly Himalayan, and this is to be explained by the
fact that the Tsing Ling and other high mountain ranges of
Central and West China are apparently offshoots of the great
Himalayan massif. We thus find that faunistic areas or
zones occur in a perpendicular direction as well as a horizon-
tal one, a fact first pointed out, I think it was, by Elwes,
an ornithologist of considerable repute in England.

As regards migrant species in China it may be pointed
out that the country receives influxes of birds from India
as well as the islands of the Indian-Pacific Oceans. Species
that winter in the Philippines, for instance, are commonly
found breeding in the mountains of North China. The
whole of the China coast during the migration season forms
an immense highway for transient visitors, which are on
their way to Siberia to breed, and it is due to this fact ee
we know as much as we do about the number and ae
birds that pass through China. It has been possible for
observers who have been employed either in some ali
firm at the coast or in the Customs Service to smenne their
spare time to this fascinating subject, usually with very
7 . results.
comer Landcaiile here to go into details ees ae
various families, genera, and species of birds to be met w1

14 THF NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

in the country. The subject is too vast. Besides it would
be superfiuous for there are numerous excellent lists of such
birds extant, not to mention expansive works such as Gould’s
‘‘Birds of Asia.’’ The museum of this society contains a
very fine collection of Chinese birds, and anyone wishing
to take up the subject will find that the specimens have all
been identified and labelled.

It has already been stated that China is the headquarters
of the pheasant family, and if any one point more than
another characterizes the avi-fauna of the country it is this.
Perhaps another characteristic that may be mentioned here
is the number and variety of the timeline birds—babblers,
laughing thrushes, and the like—that occur. In the southern
provinces we have such remarkable birds as the pheasant-
cuckoos, crow-tits and trogons, nor should we neglect to
mention the numerous and beautiful fly-catchers that inhabit
this part of the earth.

The birds of North-east China, Corea, and Manchuria
are remarkably similar to those ef Europe and the British
Isles, and a study of the subject reveals the fact that closely
related forms, each grading into the next, occur all the way
from Westerm Europe through Siberia to these easterly
regions.

REPTILES.

In dealing with the reptiles and amphibians, or batra-
chians, of the country we are confronted with a rather
remarkable fact. North of the Yangtse Valley these forms
of animal life are very poorly represented, if not in numbers
of individuals at least in variety of species, while south of it
is there is a great abundance of both. The explanation is
not far to seek, and it lies in the climatic conditions to be
encountered in the two areas. These cold-blooded verte-
brates are a weak remnant of great reptiles that lived in
the days when the earth was much warmer than it is
to-day, when the climate was far more humid and vegetation
infinitely more luxurious and prevalent. Life for great
saurlans was comparatively easy, and so they did not
evolve any means of protecting themselves against the less
favourable conditions that followed the Carboniferous and
Cretaceous periods of the earth’s history. Their descendants
survived, but, with the exception of the crocodiles and
alligators, only as very small replicas of the great monsters
that once swarmed. And these survivers can no more with-
stand severe climatic conditions, than could their ancestors.
Only a comparatively few reptiles have been able to adapt

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 15

themselves to a desert environment, and, even so, usually
in warm countries. The bitter cold of the North China
winter is too much for them. Similarly amphibians ori-
ginated in the dense tropical jungles, swamps, and forests
of the Carboniferous age, where their particular mode of
reproduction and development from an egg laid in the water
through an aquatic stage to a land animal was evolved.
This they have retained, but they, too, have become greatly
reduced in size and can only live where a congenial eviron-
ment is to be found. Thus the dryness of the North China
climate is inimicable to them. Central China, on the other
hand, offers much more favourable conditions to both reptiles
and amphibians, and so we have a corresponding increase
in the number and variety of the species that occur there. _
But it is in South China that we find ideal conditions for the
cold-blodded land vertebrates, and here these animals swarm.
The museum of this society contains a very fine herpetologi-
cal collection, thanks to the energy and enthusiasm of Dr.
Arthur Stanley, the present curator. But it is interesting
to note that the greater part of the collection was made in
the province of Fukien, where semi-tropical conditions pre-
vail, vegetation is extraordinarily thick, and plenty of per-
manent streams occur. In a valuable paper by Dr. Stanley
upon the Chinese reptiles in the museum, some seventy two
species are listed, of which forty nine have Fukien against
their names. This does not mean that they are confined
to that province, for specimens of many of them have been
obtained elsewhere as well.

A glance at this list reveals the fact that of the various
forms of reptiles represented in this country snakes pre-
dominate. Fifty one of the seventy two species listed are
enakes. These snakes range from the monster python; a
_ specimen of which from Fukien measures 20 feet, down to
the tiny blind snake. The majority of the species are non-
poisonous, but several very deadly forms occur. Amongst
the latter are the black cobra, recorded from Chekiang and
Fukien, and the terrible Chinese viper (Ancistrodon acutus),
whose poison fangs are enormous. Other poisonous snakes
occurring in our region are the sea snakes, which are actually
to be found in the sea, and have become adapted to a marine
pelagic existance by a lateral compression of the posterior
part of the body and tail. The non-poisonous snakes are
mostly what are called colubers—grass snakes, and water
snakes—and are easily recognized by the usually slender

bodies and heads.

16 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

Lizards of various kinds are fairly common, amongst
the commonest in the north being the spotted lizard
(Eremias argus) and the little gecko, the latter inhabiting
the dwellings of man. In the south occur the blue-tailed
skink (Humeces chinensis) and its near relative the elegant
skink (EH. elegans). Another fairly common form is the
long-tailed lizard (Tachydromus septentrionalis). !

Of the turtle family China contains several forms, in-
cluding the mud-turtle, some terrapins, and_ tortoises.
Marine turtles are to be taken at times in the China seas,
or are washed ashore occasionally on the southern coasts.

There is no need to do more than mention the little
Yangtse alligator here, as we have already referred to it.
The cnly other member of this family, the Crocodilidae,
which occurs in China is the estuarine crocodile, which is
to be found in the rivers of the extreme south. Its scientific
name is Crocodilus porosus. The difference between the
alligators and the crocodiles, externally, is twofold. The
alligator has a much broader snout than the crocodile, while
its fourth tooth from the frent in the lower jaw fits into a
pit in the upper jaw, that of the crocodile into a knotch.

The amphibians in China are represented by numerous
species of frogs and toads, or tailless batrachians, as they
are usually called, as well as by a few newts and salamanders.
The tailless batrachians greatly predominate, however.
Remarkable forms are the little fire-bellied toads (Bombina),
the little tree toads (Hyla), and the great tree-frog
(Rhacophorus), which is as large as a good sized toad and,
has its long toes webbed and knobbed at the tips, thus
enabling it to climb with agility. In the hills aod
mountains of Fukien and Chekiang a huge frog, not unlike
a bullfrog, occurs amongst the damp rocks at the very
summits of the ridges and peaks. Everywhere the edible
frog, the smaller brown frogs, and the Asiatic common toad
are to be found. In the north Radde’s toad, a beautifully
marked species is very common,

The commonest of the Urodela, or amphibians with
tails, is the Chinese newt (Diemictylus orientalis). A very
handsome spotted salamander also occurs.

Mention shold be made of the remarkable giant salam-
ander (Megalobatrachus davidi), which, with the Japanese
form, M. japonicus, is the largest of the present day
amphibians. This creature has been recorded from Central
China, a closly related form occuring in the east. Both are
very rare, at least in collections. The Japanese form is

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA by

more common, live specimens being frequently exhibited in
collections in Kurope and America. |

FISHES.

| The subject of the fish, marine and fresh-water, of
China is one of extreme interest and importance. Its im-
portance lies in the fact that the Chinese depend so largely
upon fish to supply them with the necessary animal matter
in their food. Of course the Chinese are not unique in this,
but owing to the numerous fine water ways and large lakes
that the country contains and her immense sea-bord, with
a resultant magnificent supply of fish food at hand, they
have become fish-eaters, in places to the exclusion almost
of any other kind of animal food. Thus the fishing industry
of the country is of great importance, which in turn means
that a thorough knowledge of her finny inhabitants is vital
to the future welfare of her people. As a matter of fact
the fishes of China are rather well known, though it is
obvious that there are many new discoveries to be made in
this branch of the country’s zoology. .
The marine fish of China, that is to say, those occurring
in the China seas, are closely related to those of Japan,
which means that they are well known, for the Japanese
and American scientists have made a very thorough study
of this subject. Many of the forms that are taken in China
seas are of very wide distribution, others very local. The
Clupeidae, or herring family is represented by a number of
species, but it is not a very important group. The same
may be said of the Gadidae, or cod family, and the
Pleuronectidae, or flat fishes, families that are very im-
portant in the European and North American fisheries. The
Perciforms, fishes that conform to the general characteristics
of the perches, such as basses, maigres, rock-fishes, sea-
breams, and the like, are of the utmost importance. One
fish that should be specially mentioned is the hair-tail
(Trichiurus), the long, silvery, ribbon-like fish that one
sees so frequently for sale, either in the dried form or fresh,
in China. It is taken some little distance out at sea, ap-
parently in large numbers, and is a great favourite with the
Chinese. As one works northward along the east coast of
Corea towards that of the Primorsk and the Okhotsk Sea the
marine fish féuna undergoes a profound change in its com-
position. Flat fishes, herrings, gadoids, or cods and their
relations, become the important elements, while there is a
remarkable increase of members of such groups as the
2

18 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

liparids, blennies, cottoids, and agonids. At the same time
we find the Pacific salmonoids appearing, and running up
the rivers to spawn, in exactly the same way as they do on
the coasts of Alaska, British Columbia, and the North
Pacifie coast states of America. In other words, the marine
fishes of the Manchurian region show strong affinities with
those of North America.

The fresh-water fishes of China are in many ways
unique, or, perhaps it would be better to say, China possesses
a somewhat unique fresh-water fish fauna. It is over-
whelmingly cyprinid in its composition, the carp family
having reached a high stage of development in these parts.
It is impossible to give a list of the pecular ecyprinids that
occur in Chinese waters, but a few forms may be mentioned.
The gigantic Mlopichthys bambusa, which resembles in its
external characteristics a salmon, and reaches a length of
four or five feet, and a weight of over a hundred catties, is
one. The peculiar Hypophthalmichthys molitriz, whose
generic name means the fish with the eyes on the under
side, is another. This species also attains a great size.
China also possesses some,very remarkable gudgeons, one
of which is very long and slender in the body, and has a
long snout, which gives it the appearance of a sturgeon.
Breams, chubs, carps, culters, bitterlings, minnows, and
loaches are all represented, many of them by genera purely
Chinese. It is maintained that China was one of the centres
of development and dispersal of the ciprinids, or carp family,
and from a survey of its fish one might well believe this to
be true.

Next to the carps come the cat-fishes, or Siluridae.
Here again China contains a great variety of species, though,
taken as a whole, they have nothing like the economic value
of the carps. ?

Other groups of importance are the so-called Chinese
perches, which are in reality basses, certain cottoids, or
bullheds, and the serpent-heads.

Of isolated species the little Polyacanthus opercularis,
from which the Chinese have bred the paradise fish, and the
peculiar ganiod Psephurus gladius, which inhabits the
Yangtse and the Yellow River, and whose only other near
relation ig confined to the Mississippi, are worthy of mention.
The distribution of the latter species and its near relation
is interesting, as it is exactly that of the alligators, of which
we noted that one form occurs in the Yangtse and the other
in the Mississippi basin. It may further be noted that the
ganoids, like the alligators, belong to a very ancient type.

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA 19
___ dn connection with the fishes of China I should like to
point out to the members of the Royal Asiatic Society that
the museum contains practically no specimens of these forms
of cold-blooded vertebrates, and though the present acting
curator, Dr. Noel Davis, and I are trying to remedy this
defect, it would be a splendid thing if someone would under-
take to look after this branch, for of all things the Shanghai
Museum cught to have, a good collection of fish, both marine
and fresh-water, is one of the most important. In this
branch, if in no other, lies a fine field of research, for it

has an economic as well as a scientific importance that none
can deny.

INVERTEBRATES.

We may now consider for a brief space the invertebrates
of China. Had my line of research in China been more in
the direction of the invertebrates, this lecture would have
been devoted almost entirely to them, for, important as the
vertebrates are, they pale into insignificance when compared
with the lower forms of life. Yet, sad to relate, the latter
have been very much neglected. Zoologists have almost
invariably gone after the higher types of animal life, treating
the lower forms more or less as unimportant side lines.
This is a great pity, for the country is particularly rich in
its invertebrate fauna, and would well repay work done in
this direction. It is true that one or two branches of in-
vertebrates have been well worked, notably in the case of
the lepidopterous insects, and sea shells. Other branches
of insect life, however, have been badly neglected, while
almost nothing, or, at least, very little, is known about the
terrestial mollusks. What little is known shows that the
land snails of China are of vital importance in the matter
of determining how the fauna of these parts acquired its
present distribution. Here, then, is another field of research
open to some enthisiast.

One other very interesting branch of zoological study
that the country offers is that of the marine and littoral
invertebrate fauna. This is a branch that many of the
members of this sociaty, and of the whole Shanghai com-
munity, for that matter, might take up without undue
expense or exertion, for most people spend some of their
holidays at the seaside, where marine forms of life are thrust
upon one’s notice. The museum has some good material in
this line, but what is wanted is someone to take up this
branch and go into it thoroughly, and I can promise that

20 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF CHINA

person that he or she will be amply rewarded. Museums.
at home are crying for such material, and it would be a very
easy matter to work in cooperation with experts in America
and Europe, and so hasten the day when we can say that
the Natural History of China is an open book for all who
will to study and enjoy. May that day soon come, and may
the North China branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, as
practically the only scientific society in the country, do its
part.

-

coe

ry ¥ P i
ae

A ry

WHANGPOO CONSERVANCY BOARD

THE DISTRICT AROUND
AND
“THE APPROACHES TO SHANGHAL |

~ COMPRED FROM

5 hn \ SURVEYS OF THE WRANGPOO CONSERVANCY BONID,

SURVEYS Of tHE MARINE DEPARTMENT OF THE CHS MARITME CUSTOMS, &

SURVEYS OF BAITISH GENERAL STAPF, CLOGRAPHICAL SECTION MAP NY 228% —
. = "SUPPLEMENTED 8 -
“FORMATION FROM VARIOUS CHINESE AND OTHER SOURCES,

BEALE gaptggg OF FONCM TO 3.7078 CmOLN STATUTE MACS
"Sezetro s iJ ~ a

1

a ; -

To face page 21

ole
wie =
- eo “1
af
ele =
- fe
.
! *
a
- eo
- a*
Pa
«fs

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE
DELTA.

H. VON HEIDENSTAM, C.E.

(1) INrropvuction.
(2) Generav Features or tHe Yanerze.
(3) Trpes.
(4) Generar Fearores or tHe Devra :-—
(a) PHystoGRapHy
(6) Hits in rue Derra
(c) Depressions
(d) Tar Hu

(5) Tue Growrn or tue Dera.
(6) Generar Geotocicar Facts.
(7) SusMarine Banks on rue Curna Coast Ovrsipe tue Denra.

(8) Historica. Recorps or tHe ANcIENT Movrus or THE
YANGTZE.

(9) History anp Dares or EsrasiisHMent or Crrtes.
(10) Sea Dykes anv Sea Watt.
(11) THe Canat System.
(12) History or Tsunominc Istanp.
(13) Hisrory or roe Norruern orn Harmen Promontory.
(14) Tue Features or Hanccnow Bay, aND THe Cuien TANG
Esrvary.
(15) Resumé.
INTRODUCTION.

The very ground on which this building of the Royal
Asiatic Society stands, down to a depth of probably over
250 feet, consists of fine particles of alluvium, sand and clay,
chiefly eroded from the Upper Yangtse—perhaps from Sze-
chuen, perhaps from still further up the Chin Sha Kiang—
the river of Golden Sand, as the head stream of the great
‘‘Kiang’’ is called—and transported here by that mighty
stream. :

At the depth of about 250 feet below ground suriace
the deposits found are pebbles and boulders, which would
show that layer to have once been near the.surface of vast

22 THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

rivers and then submerged: in other places, the layer at
about this depth is of marine character indicating an old
sea bed. )

gypt has been called the gift of the Nile, and in the
same sense, the great plain of Kiangsu is the gift of the
Yangtsekiang.

The Delta is still in a state of flux and growth, as intense
as ever, and the processes at work form. a most interesting
study. On the plain, Nature’s great forces are at work in
the same manner as has prevailed for thousands of years,
and are enough to create or obliterate vast stretches of
land in a comparatively short period, and open new river
outlets and close old ones within a couple of decades.

As a landscape, this rich and fertile plain makes little
or no appeal to the esthetic sense nor does it offer much
scope for the exercise of the talent of the painter, but it
has charms for the student of Nature’s forces.

The history and the romance of the fights of the mud
dragons of the Yangtse with the dragons of the China Sea,
and the triumph of human endeavour over the floods and
tides which again and again broke the ever-advancing dykes
of the earlier inhabitants, who bravely pushed their puny
works of sea defence outwards on the rising sands, is surely
full of human interest.

The viewpoint from which I have studied the “‘Romance
of the Yangtse Delta’’ has been that of the river engineer—
probably the least romantic side of all. Nevertheless, this:
study has given me much pleasure and has compelled me
to consider the historical and geological viewpoint—both
distinctly more romantic, particularly if you leave your
imagination a free rein.

Perhaps I had better explain the reasons why it has
been and is necessary for me, as the engineer to the Whang-
poo Conservancy Board, to study the Yangtze Estuary.

The Huangpu, to which Shanghai owes its greatness as
a port, is largely dependent on the Yangtze. Not only is ib
a tributary, but being practically without slope, it depends
for its ebb and flow on the changing level of the larger river ;
in other words, the Huangpu fills and empties as the Yangtze
rises or falls, and as nine-tenths of the Huangpu water is
tidal, one-tenth only being drainage from its own basin,
its dependence upon and relation to the Yangtze are obvious.
The Yangtze is largely responsible for the silt in the:
Huangpu. rf

The Yangtze is the approach to the port of Shanghai
and the Fairy Flats, 25 miles outside Woosung in the

a.

- Ss

~

RIVER

MOINWH = 9 ONWHOI
“)
¥

v 2
\

Gt vanet1t,

PLATE 2

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 23
dag is the main hinderance to the ocean ships entering
this port. The bar is 17-18 feet at lowest low water and
28-30 feet at neap high water. |

My study of the Yangtze Estuary especially with re-
ference to Shanghai as a port has been published in several
reports—which may be found in the library of this Society.

One, the ‘Report on the Yangtze Estuary, 1917,’’ one
on the ‘Hydrology of the Yangtze Estuary of 1919,’ and
one on the “‘Hangchow Bay, 1921.’ In order to get an
authoritative opinion on the geological side, Mr. V. K. Ting,
B.Sc., Glasgow University, Director of the Chinese Geolo-
gical Survey was asked to report and did so in a report on
the Geology of the Yangtze Valley below Wuhu, dated 1919.

Before returning to the immediate subject which con-
cerns the Growth of the Delta, let me recapitulate some of
the main features of the two natural factors which are at
work in the delta—the transporting agent, the Yangtzekiang,
and the receiving medium, the sea with its tides.

GENERAL FEATURES OF THE YANGTZE.

The river rises in Thibet at approximately 34° Latitude
and “1° Longitude, flows south and east for about
800 miles to about Latitude 22° North, when . it
trends to the northeast and finally empties into the
Yellow Sea at 52° North Latitude and 122° East Longitude.
[t has a total length of approximately 3,200 miles, and with
its tributaries, drains an area of approximately 756,500
square miles, which is four times the size of France. It is
the. sixth in length of all the rivers of the world. It is
navigable from the sea a distance of 1,630 miles to a point
just above Suifu, in Szechuen Province. Above this point,
owing to the narrowness of the channel and high velocity
of the current in the gorges, steamer navigation is impossible
except for short stretches. In this section the elevation of
the river drops from approximately 17,000 to 800 feet above
sea level. See Plates 1 and 2.

In the unnavigable and unexplored torrent of the

Gelden Sand’’ (Chin Sha) from the Thibetan frontier to
Ping Shan Hsien near Suifu in Szechuen, there is a fall
of about 8 feet per mile or 1 in 750. This is, of course, not
wniform. From Ping Shan to Ichang, the fall is about
| foot per mile, or say, 1 in 5,000. From Ichang to the
cea the fall is very small, about 3 inches per mile, or 1 in
o) 000. From Wuhu to Woosung at time of low river the

24 THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

fall is less than an inch per mile which is flatter than one
in a hundred thousand. See Plate 3.

The average discharge during the year is 1,050,000 cubic
feet per second.

TIDES.

The powerful semi-daily tides of the Pacific Ocean
traverse the China Sea, advance up the Yangtze a distance of
450 miles, diminishing gradually from a range of 15 feet at
Spring Tide at Side Saddles until its daily effect is no more
apparent at Kiukiang, and this agent complicates the forma-
tion of this delta. It is quite different from the Nile or the
Mississippi. . 7

(a) Physiography.—The Yangtze emerges from the hills
which practically define its course at Chinkiang. The hills
on the right bank are the eastern extremity of the Nanking
System, and the hills on the left bank 10 miles inland at
Yangchow are the eastern extremity of the mountains form-
ing the northern divide. See Plate 4.

Tne Yangtze Delta is roughly east to a line from Yang-
chow southwestward through Chinkiang thence southeast-
ward to Hangchow. The western border is defined by the
Langshans or mountains of South Anhwei terminating in
the Tung Kwan Shan, west of the Tai Hu and the Nanking
System.

The general level of the plain is about the level of
ordinary high water, 12 to 15 feet above lowest low water
at Woosung Forts. The immediate shore is dyked consider-
ably higher than ordinary high water, but with an exception-
ally high river as in 1921, great areas of the plain are flooded.

No accurate maps in the modern sense exist earlier
than 1842—the British Admiralty Survey.

(b) Hills in the Delta.—Besides the range of hills at
Kiangyin and around the Tai Hu Lake, there are several
other groups, at Kanpu and Chapu on the Hangchow Bay,
at Sunekiang in the center of the drainage basin, at Lang-
shan on the left bank of the Yangtze, and many island-like
hills Chinwangshan and Choshan near Chinshan, Quinsan
near the city that bears that name and Yahzashan near
Changan. See General Map.

The group near Kiangyin are probably a prolongation
of the Nanking System, while the group along the shore of
the Hangchow Bay are the extensions of the coastal hills
at Hangchow.

The isolated hills are mostly voleanic and partially buried
in the delta plain.

~ LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF THE YANG TZE KIANG

ae ee ee ee
++ Sea ee aa

ies |
te Cae Pe a
pete Se Te eat
i aes eles SS ew aee

ie es Bese.

ka oe | gileeal at bavi aa tc
ce eel wali] SE

ea

[DISTANCE FRO SWE SADOLE

erotic) «FROM TIBET

PLATE 3

PLATE 4

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 25

(c) Depressions.—Between the two mountai
that form the western border, there is ba iene rea aon
extending westward from the western shore of the Tai Hu
to the Yangtze at Wuhu. This depression is divided about
midway by a ridge of loess forming a watershed, a series of
lakes to the west drain into the Yangtze, while those to the
east have either formerly been a part of the Tai Hu or drain
into that lake.

On the northern side of the Yangtze River a belt of
swampy land forms almost a continuous sheet of water.
On the southern side, there is also a continuous lake area.
The drainage system of these lakes is also complicated, for
every lake has more than one outlet. ,

(d) The Tai Hu.—The Tai Hu lies at the foot of the
great mountain system which forms the western border of
this great plain. Within the perimeter of the lake there
are some ninety hills rising to heights of 1,500 feet. Its
surface is 4 feet above the mean sea level and about one
to two feet above the mean water level at Woosung in the
winter and the lake is in free communication with the sea
via the Tien Shan Hu and the Huangpu. Its depth is up
to some 8-10 feet.

These facts tend to confirm the supposition that the
mountain range along the western Tai Hu is the western
extremity of the Delta, and that the Tai Hu was at one
time a part of the sea.

The outlets from the Tai Hu are on the east side.
They may be divided into three groups. The first group
consists of the channels into the Grand Canal to Soochow.
These empty into the Yangtze at Liuchiaho.

The second group consists of two channels, one to the
north of, the other to the south of, Wukiang. These ulti-
mately empty into the Soochow Creek.

The third group consists of two principal channels which
eventually find their way into the Tien Shan Hu and the
Huangpu. These channels are all in communication with
each other and they all reach the Yangtze.

The discharge of the lake is principally through the
Tien Shan Hu and thence through the Huangpu.

Tue Growth oF THE DELTA.

In order to explain how this delta came into being,
let us consider the agent that is known to be active to-day
in extending the delta, i.e., the silt of the Yangtze. This
is the agent that is building banks, bars and shoals in the

26 THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

ian of the Yangtze and accordingly attracted my atten-
10n. igs) .

Several years observations at Wuhu and Kiukiang,
(where the influence of tide is not felt and where there is
a steady downward flow all the year round) have resulted
in our being able to state fairly well the amount of silt
brought down in suspension by the Yangtze each year,
apart from the quantities rolling down along the bottom.

By gauging the river at different stages, we have been
enabled to determine the amount of water discharged daily,
averages for the year, etc., and by a daily analysis of a
sample of the water; we are able to state the quantity of
silt carried in suspension. The quantity of silt rolled along
on the bottom has not been herein considered.

The average amount of water per year is 1,050,000 cubit
feet per second. The average amount of silt is 500 parts
per million by weight or 350 parts per million per volume.
That means 11,000,000 000 cubic feet or 400 million tons per
year, or enough to cover 400 square miles 1 foot deep or
40 square miles 10 feet deep.

The silt deposits on a front of over 100 miles on a
slope of 3 feet per mile down to a depth of 250 feet and
thus over an average breadth of 83 miles: making the area
8,300 square miles. Hence this area should rise 1 foot in
20 years. As the average slope is 1 in 2000, the coast
advances 2,000 feet in 20 years, or 1 mile in 60 years.

This gives a period of growth since the coast was at
Kiangyin (a distance of say 80 miles perpendicular to the
coast) of 5,000 years. The whole area below the Chinkiang-
Hangchow line of hills (120° longitude) is 15,000 square
miles. Borings at Shanghai show pebbles and marine
deposits at 250 feet, so that if this is the depth of the old
sea bottom and the present silt rate is applied it would take
10,000 years from Chinkiang to the present coastline. (Be-
fore, of course, most silt stopped above Chinkiang).

These figures are of course only indicative as the area,
depth, slope, over which the deposits occurs, and the dis-
charge of the river vary through the centuries.

The manner in which the Yangtze Delta is built up
is of course not like that in which a mud-laden stream
emptying into a quiet lake would cause a growth of its
shoreline—a fanwise extension of the coast into the lake.

Due to the tides—there is an ever changing number
of outlets, islands, tidal swashways—old areas, new areas,
openings and reopenings—backwards and torwards all over

ny

" BORINGS AT CHOSAN,
j NEAR
CHINSHAN ON THE HANGCHOW BAY.

fia. ’

‘ 1 ‘ “ 2 Ms .
-- — Lhe 0~- Mee Me ee eee | a 9000.8 oe: eee we
ote = S00 - o a 2500 . : “4, 4

MANGCHOW GAY

jn wm a OD APAE — OPE
; o-

PLATE 5

ee ‘Man 521 sha
1S

AG Me JO one
‘fom oHA 2
“ AG ie went 8
.N
\ \ Tors! kau Srey” cu ae nn

ae CoWAN 1B Sua

ls mi e -
ee YANGCHOW Par
{BE ge ‘

[orm “s MM

a
Ya
fae My
\ wG %
4727} ) iy Dae f “a
a) ; aca eo
i ~ pdt oe tat Ve 9 of SHANGHAI

-—- Ze ae

4 Aa

my thet oe 4 Yd

‘ NS * ~ Ue oy * He aN i :
f " Prcrries oe

PLATE 6

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 27

the estuarial area.,

fae ar but the resultant motion is distinctly

verage at the rate mentioned.

In order now to corroborate or di

culations as to the delta-growth which nee he eeoliee
exact silt data for some years, but of course the assump-
tion as to width and area of deposit are very conjectural
and contestable, I arranged for a number of facts and data
to be Investigated from the point of view of the geology
general history, topography and hydrography of the district
which seem In more or less degree to bear out the river-
engineering conclusions arrived at.

GENERAL GEOLOGICAL Facts.

Mr. V. K. Ting, the Geologist, in his 1919 report, states
that the Whole eastern coast has been sinking, the fiord-
like arms of the sea from, southern Chekiang to Kwangtung
being drowned valley, and the isolated hills in the delta
of alluvium are nothing but buried mountains.

Though it is uncertain whether this subsidence is still
going on, there can be very little doubt that, geologically
speaking, it has been subsiding until quite recently, as many
physiographical features which can only be directly due to
this movement have not sensibly modified by subsequent
erosion.

This sinking process in recent years, if existing, must
have been extremely slow as the rate of deposition of the
Yangtze silt was more than enough to counter-balance the
effect of sinking.

[ have also arranged for borings at various places in
the Yangtze Delta.

The borings at Chosan, a hill about 150 feet high, a
mile north of Chinshan were made from the base of the hill,
southward, at 500 feet intervals. At the base of the hill
borings became very difficult at -65 feet W.H.Z when
shale stones and fragments of shells were taken out. The |
second boring was practically the same. At the third and
fourth boring these difficulties were not encountered until
depths of 78 feet -127 feet respectively were reached.
See Plate 5.

At House Island a depth of -148 feet was reached; at
Woosung Forts -135 feet; at Pootung Point -184 feet; at
Tien Shan -138 feet; at Soochow -267 feet and Quinsan -237
feet W.H.Z.

28 THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

A boring on the Bubbling Well Road, Shanghai, carried
out by various interested persons and already described in
the “Transactions of the Engineering Society’’ reached a
depth of 420 feet, approxima‘ely -406 feet W.H.Z. Pebbles
were encountered at a depth of 228.

These facts bear out Mr. Ting’s assumption that this
region has undergone subsidence but that the deposits by the
Yangtze have been more than encugh to counterbalance the
ultimate sinking.

SUBMARINE Banks ON THE Cuina Coast OursipE THE DELTA.

The growth of the great central Plain of China is of
course, the combined work of the two rivers, the Yangtze
and the Huangho (Yellow River).

The configuration of the bottom of the sea and coast
outside the actual coastline is telling a very plain tale.
What actual principles can be laid down for the delta building
is doubtful. See Plate 6.

Historica Recorps oF THE ANCIENT MoutHs
OF THE YANGTZE.

There were various statements as to the ancient mouths
of the Yangtze, mentioned in the old ‘‘Yukung’’ written
4,000 years ago, but there are no records clearly defining
what was meant by these mouths and the present topography
of the delta does not warrant a definite theory corroborating
any of the old statements which were delightfully vague as
tc the details of the situation. See Plate 4. Later, Chinese
writers have explained this in several ways :—

1.—Those who believed that the Yangtze divided some-
where near Wuhu or Taipingfu, one branch coming down
the present channel of the Yangtze and the other two through
the depressions between the Nanking hills and the hills to
the west of Tai Hu.

A continuous water communication from Wuhu to the
Tai Hu via Tungpa in Kaochun does exist through an arti-
ficial channel from Kaochun to Liyang. The passage is cut
through a loess barrier, and Mr. Ting after an examination
of this region states that no arm of the Kiang however
small could possibly have gone through here without leaving
recognisable signs of its presence.

L FLVIg

Gael to \ vf ats HAICHOWe

eFENGHSIEN , J f \ 2218C. ye
QoS —— oF
: ¢! PIHSIEN <*
IS eTANGSHAN foce 6c.
\ RantaG e@MUYANG
562 BC.
. @HSUCHOW
1 a) een eee
Neer eamat . CHIEN
Za, aS sett BC.
x *FUNING
S.. CHUE Be od c7eTale

TAOY |
\ Saricent ny. © TSINGKIANGPU
F me 1273 AD.
HUAIAN &
6TH CENT Be
eYENCH
- 20s6
s
2
So,
/ Shy
x a
“ SINGHWA

fpaoncennn o.
*TUNGTAD
IT67T AO.
c=. ?
\ = *TAICHOW

Cru cenmv. 6c
nnioe aYANGCHOW syUKAS
Ip cemtac. YICHENG=
A ——
o-
5 CHI nG*
ia GTM CENT BC
‘ BHANKING
472 BC
TAOS”
CHUYUNG + , S40 BC
zo3 Bc. *KIANGYIN
*@ CHANGCHOW
560 BC.
© CHIKTAN
cone: *CHANGSHU
I$ CENT AD.
eUsHul *WUHSI
ZOS6C. 122 BC, v
os BC
“ton ° hen C ag 7
NG « SOOCHOw
KA ial 205 B.C. Y
ateeticy cw Be. SHANGHAI (
en r yy 2 INO AD.
+f y *CHINGPU
See a li TTHCENTAD [CHUANSHA
2, eee,
ANG es Z 1724 ao.
= NE OP rencHsiene
4 bir ss
“eCHIAS!
: i SPRIR Bas oCptsHan
Ps CHIAHSINGS SBS A 0.
22sec *PINGHU
Be *TUNGHSIANG ‘422-%
. 1430 4.0. *
or
{ <SHIHMEN Joh Bs RY)
Siw sed (o)
+ HAINING o™
) 9. wer
i o a
x bo B.C, =>
2 © ww 2% 40 $ STATUTE Mitr ae ry ne

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 29

_ 2.—Those that believed that the thr |
in the ancient province of Yangchow emer URS
Kiangsu and Northern Chekiang). See Plate 7. —
a. The Sunking—the Soochow Creek of to-day
6... The Sankiang, a river north of the Soochow Creek
c. The Tungkiang, sometimes identified with the Whangpoo.
These are practically only outlets of the Tai Hu. The word
Kiang was formerly applicable only to the Yangtze, the
widening of the term, which means now a large river came
about very much later. It is improbable that the outlets
of the Tai Hu should receive such a name. The Sankiang
is merely a branch of the river Sunkiang, and the Tungkiang
could only very doubtfully be identified with the Whangpoo.
3.—Those who accept the Chien Tang Kiang as one of
the outlets.
a. North Kiang is the Yangtze.

4h. Middle Kiang is Sunkiang (the Soochow Creek).
c. South Kiang is the Chien Tang Kiang.

There is considerable evidence that the Sunkiang or
Wusungkiang was at one time much more important: the
silting up of its channel, largely due to tidal action, occurred
in comparatively recent time. On the other hand, there is
no reason to doubt that the Yangtze River and the Tai Hu
have always been in free communication as it is to-day.

The third or South Kiang is identified with the Chien
Tang because it is the only river that has sufficient water to.
deserve such a name. It has been more or less in free
communication with the Yangtze, either via Tai Hu or to
the east of it. So it would not be unnatural to apply the
name ‘‘Kiang’’ in this case, but there is no passage now
from the Yangtze west of the Tai Hu to the Chien Tang.

4 —Those who consider that the three main tributaries
at the source of the Yangtze were referred to as the outlets.

The three Kiangs are the three upper principal tribut-
aries of the Yangtze: the Han is the north outlets: the Min
the middle: and the Kankiang of Kiangsi, the south outlets.

The interpretation that the three tributaries at. the
source are the three Kiangs, the outlets, 1s difficult to
reconcile with the general meaning of the text which con-
stantly refers to the ancient province of Yangchow, and the
Han and the Min are both outside of that ancient province.

I think it quite safe and correct to say that the oa
references in the early book “Yukung,’’ the oldest pees
on geography presumably written by the Emperor Yu 4,0 |
rie book of History, the Shu King,’’ to
years ago, part of the boo tory eid
the three ‘‘Kiangs,’’ can at most signify that there did exist

30 THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

a Delta to the Yangtze, i.e., that the Yangtze had several,
at least three, probably more, mouths.

To put more value on it than this seems to me to be
very unsafe. |

The paper on the Ancient Mouth of the Yangtze Kiang by
tev. J. Hdkins, 1860, is very interesting in calling attention
to the many explanations in Chinese literature of the subject,
but as it does not apply the test of the exact sciences—
neither geology nor hydrology, it gives no opinion on the
value of those statements, and Richthofen’s acceptance of
the statements must have depended on their not having
been able actually to verify existing conditions.

History anp Dates or ESTABLISHMENT or CITIES.

In Mr. Ting’s report the following interesting analysis
is made :— 7

If we draw a N.S. line from the north of Kiangsu through
the district of Tungt‘ai, and then prolong it to the S.E.
through T“ait‘sang Chiashan, and south to the sea, we see
that all the cities to the east of this line were established
after the 5th century A.D. See Plate 8. Of the 34 cities
established in the Christian era, 18 are to the east of that line.
On the other hand, of the 49 cities west of the line only
17 are dated after the 3rd century A.D.; all the other cities
go back to 200 years B.C. |

Fast of the line no city goes back further than the
fifth century A.D.

Moreover the dates of establishment of cities vary as
the distance from the sea.

In this connection some wrong information as_ to
Shanghai is current. As late as 1916, before this Society,
Shanghai was said to exist in the year B.C. 221 as a distinct
city. This must be an error, as it cannot be identified with
any actual records.

Shanghai became a district city (Hsien) 1290 or 1264,
but has probably existed since A.D. 1075 or 1180.

Sea Dykes and Sea Wall.—The building of a complete
and continuous system of earthen embankments known as
‘‘tano’’ or dykes, is one of the factors of the Delta’s orowth.
Along the south shore of the Yangtze practically a con-
tinuous dvke runs from Kiangyin, round the Yangtze Cape,
past Chapu and Haining almost to Hangchow. See Plate 9.

The sea dyke built along the coast of Southern Kiangsu
and Northern Chekiang extends from Hangchow to the
Southern part of Ch’angshu opposite the Ch’ungming island.

ane
Mantiteus

a EE

Haiachiatsui

|

ah

HO HH
Hainchangchenss

er
Le Nees
Yet». , ios
: * bibs P =
mre x 5 ‘
whunken Kh Y Teichihcniag S
A AU
s {= fom TAtuanchen jy
~ K
ey: ‘ ‘
i =
o? 5 Pe act
Cae, a3 ae,
Sm -Nengohen, Dh 4
A Ching =
Ee
PF ENGHSIEN
{ CITY,
6
Jen
Ls ca mr
0 Beacon Q=-or *

H ANDG EO)

° D z 3 4 s

i HR

Lavehiangt sun

tho
Wafesuteao

eR

44 Sb)
Yanylze Cane

PLATE 9

tOmMLES j
SCALE OF NAUTICAL MILES |

OL dLVId ;

eos: ¥ oot ino= ore

zy ™ 902 A
admvisia

3 5] e
sae SNNIVH 30 L6¥2 JVs INO
c gd eee AA ca oe ee =
ogz: * cot) “ 000; “ ace 001 — od0 or
ae aaad Ci DNYiLbI9

4 ~ : . 531d |NIQOOM
= oi wee Peed

= pas y nee eee 7

g y ae TTaAaT Waive HOIH ONIdS ZUVNiGuO %

2 siya BOE ab z %

™ 02 “LS3M W3HAUNA SIU! MMOS ONILX3 CONV "NOILD3S SIHL
othe, *, 30 4SV3 S21IW OM1 Lv 309 3NOIS Zf~M-99322NS

E QNIMNd 223HS NIGOOM GNV LNSWAAVd 3188NY BHA: 31ON

AACS een atten Sen aten Ween No z INvuisia
00005 (olelorrd Coder 2 C.0"e 2002F 0000r “H cOoOst be COOre MM Coozt

GdvD 3SIONVA. 1¥. atidoud

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 51

It is commonly supposed to have been built first j

Tang dynasty, but according to the Records of Rigs othe:
in which the question was fully discussed, the age of the
dykes is different in the different parts. Those in Chekiane
are the oldest, as some of them certainly date back to the
T’ang dynasty. The dykes in Kiangsu, on the other hand.
are much more modern. | |

In fact, even in Chekiang, the dykes are not of the
same age. The oldest part is that of Haining which was
built before A.D. 713 when it was repaired. Next come the
Hangchow dykes which were built with difficulty by the
famous Price Ch‘ienliu (# $) in A.D. 910. }

The present dykes at Haiyen and part of P’inghu are
comparatively modern, but other and more ancient dykes
existed there. It is known that before the 11th century
the sea was 95 li from the city of Haiyen, and there were
eighteen parallel dykes to protect it. In spite of them the
sea advanced steadily so that by the end of 13th century,
the coast was only two li from the city. The distance was
decreased to half a li in 1370. This rapid advance was only
partially stopped by the repeated building of more massive
stone dykes, the site of which probably coincides with that
of 1381.

Although the sea dykes in Kiangsu are supposed by
some writers to be originated from the T’ang dynasty, the
existing dykes date only from A.D. 1472, the site of the old
dyke being lost. These in Ch’angshu form an exception,
for they were first built in 1754: There has been far less
trouble and repair than in Chekiang. .

The dykes at the Yangtze Cape in the district of Nanhui
deserve special mention. See Plates 9 and 10. The inner-
most dvke known as Laot’ang was probably built in 1472. ’
Constant addition of sand banks so increased the area
under cultivation, that about A.D. 1590 the second dyke was
erected to protect the newly established district city, which
is situated on the very edge of the first dyke. The distance
between the two dykes is about a mile which roughly re-
presents the net gain from 1472 to 1590. ‘The area outside
the second dvke has increased very rapidly since, and in 1584 a
third dvke was built to enclose 300,000 mow of reclaimed land.
Another dvke was built soon afterwards to strengthen the
protection. The average distance between the second and
the third dvke is about 5 miles, an enormous Increase ‘d
800 vears! If we divide the distance between the first an
the third dyke (i.c. 6 miles) by the number of years trom
1472 to 1884. it would give a rate of a mile in 69 years,

32, THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

which figure is in wonderful agreement with 1 mile in
60 years. |

The Canal System.—One of the most conclusive
evidences of the Yangtze having built up the delta on which
we live is the intricate canal system of the delta. See Plate
10a, 10b and 10c.

The canals are either tidal or their waters are held back
by the great tidal influence at the mouth of their principal |
outlets, the Whangpoo, the Liu Creek, etc.

History of Tsungming Island.—The following dates are
based on statements made in the Chih or Prefectural Records
of Tsungminghsien, of which there have been nine editions
since the end of the thirteenth century. See Plates 11, 12
and 13.

‘In the first “Wu Te’ year of Kao Tsu, Emperor of
the T'ang dynasty (A.D. 618) to the south of the subpre-
fecture of Haimen, there suddenly rose from the waters
two islands which were named ‘Tung Sha’ (Hast Sands)
and ‘Hsi Sha’ (West Sands). In A.D, 696 some fishermen
occupied them, and nine years later a town, ‘Tsungming’
was established.

‘‘Some three centuries after their birth, these islands
commenced to disappear, but at the same time there was
formed a little way to the northwest a new one called Yao-
liu-sha. In A.D. 1102, the two banks Tung-sha and Hsi-sha
had completely disappeared and while that of Yao-liu-sha
was itself also being demolished piecemeal, a further island
rose in the N.E. and received the name Tung-san-sha (East
Three Bank) from three families which established them-
selves there. In 1222 Yao-lu-sha which still resisted the
destroying current had its name of Tsungmingchen changed
to that of Tienszuchang (Salterns given by Heaven) and in
1293 is was made a district (Chou) with the earlier name
of Tsungming. A walled town was erected in that year.”’

A chart of these changes is published in the 1760 edition.

The Records proceed to describe how the island of
Yao-liu-sha was steadily cut away on the south and built
up on the north, compelling removals of the city in 1352
and 1420 (five miles in the first case and three in the second).
The waters continued to encroach on the city and a third
migration took place in 1529, the inhabitants going to the
island Tung-san-sha which had remained firm. Here again,
however, the river eventually began to destroy the city
walls and the site was moved to a new island (Ping-yang-
sha), somewhat to the south of Yao-liu-sha. Finally the
same fate overtook this position and the fifty and last migra-
tion took place in 1583 to another new island 8.E. of the

WG MILES = 7920 FEET

See $a SEC Se
TSO F A pecans
Sa (ne ee

ARMA NE \. ALLIS. A
ONE. SQUARE MILE NEAR TRE VILLAGE OF
CHING TSUN CHIANG. NO OF WATERWAYS
CROSSED PER MILE (5 AVERAGE DISTANC.A
BETWEEN WATERWAYS 380 FT

PLATE 10B

= $260 6T2--=e

eae MILE

we . ee 2S ee
{ a 4 ¢ .
t! ai, AN GCHOwW BAY
= * bad
ae y aan eS ee woe tt meer see eee ee “
_ooserenmmo SS ROINARY,.. 2 SPAING | mG. Z
ee pease : 1 iy alas a ET Se
ES Gm) | U}
A
g
io
<
i.
H?
Ik
ho .
H SALT Fieve

~ We we WAG rencusien. city 74
/ . A ° a hy y
g Mare:
< aN a ;
fe 3 ae >

—
as

=
— nee

Lin ie
ia
Swf

Tes

PLATE 10c

Il aivi1g

SdGVM ALIVHINOY O10 NO OSiIv

SN340HLHIIY WONS 391450 ATAUNS NWISSNUd AG 311409)

"SAJAUNS ALIVIXWOV O70 NO¥3)
. 098! 0 'v snoayv

(+6! NI Q@3HSITENG % SaH0d3,

2v81 0 -v imoay

FeVD 3SLOMVA

O IVHONWHS »

O IVHONWHS’

MA ONVIN
NYMS SnNvO og
2

GONIN ONOSL 30 371 7, MOOS S.L3AVH WIHIVs NOvs)

COMM ONOSL 30 3717 HOOs S4auAVH w3HIVs MOUs)
0491 0 ‘Vv snosv

ool ‘@Q'v inosy

(VMONVHS IVHONVHS

mA OMIM
NYAS ONVO > *

MVHS OWW IO

°
MOK? ONNL

ZL aLVId

{S0U6DSY ADNYAUSSNOD HOUS 3NAN'A GN AB GarIGNOD)
Se hee sic ov

ONT"

io)
° MOHS ONNL
N3W IVH

ONILWAGHAG GVM JavLS AWWLITIN ASSNIHD MOUS G34IdWOD)
ose: ‘av nosy

IWHONVHS

NIA ONIN
NYHS ONVG =~:
S

(SNIW SNOSL 3d 37! 1 WOOd SLSHAVH Y3HIVS WON) .
Obi, ‘Go ‘y. dhoav

IWHONVHS

Sie
fe)
@ MOHD ONAL
N3W IVH

(ONIN ONOSL 2G 33, HOO S.L34AVH YSHIVa WOU)
598] ‘G‘v 1nogy

H MIA ONWI
NSS VHS ONVaS.
©
© MOHD ONAL
M3 1VH
o fo. 3
x ZF

cos
koi.

THE YANGTS™
IN 4890
ACCORDING TOP. HENRI HAVRET,

{Lite o£ TSONG-mMiNG J

‘ WOOSUNG
a rr i Dh ON ol ine lie

ieee
pre ees

PLATE 14

ee a
a
ts

f
2
J.
.
4

en i
/
}
nM
?
i

x y f ey

Pee ee ee

[ a
; j \
We rs te, : i
a ‘
ry) J V i ee AS
¢
‘
’ a h
x
‘
‘
“a +
h . re

' , jebietel ee ee ect

*
i
z
I
rans
F:
:
p) P
Mi 5
é j
;
5 %
ne
t
uy
Ke:
‘
a
D3
;

pre ee
i

re
a

ee ee

ney aon

Tay

Rigi

“e i ‘i 5 Nipee
i 54= 4 :
rail}
het ol i $s
i 5
“4,
. Av |: ‘ i } oO
¥ é
f q ;
a
th AN) ¥a
. OK 3
; Shee i

' THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 33

Ping-yang-sha termed Changsha, which is the core of the
present island.

A chart in the Kiangnan Records shows the “general
arrangement between the years 1550 and 1588. The pro-
portions are so inaccurate that no reliance can be placed
upon it as to scale, but it shows clearly that at that epoch
there was a number of small islands (thirteen are shown but
some bear several names implying earlier subdivision) from
which Tsungming Island has developed. Father Havret
considers there is good evidence that the island has decreased
in width since A.D. 1700. See Plate 11, 12 and 18.

History of the Northern or Haimen. Promontory.—The
records of Tungchou contain many references to the changes
which have occurred in the neighbourhood of Haimen. It
is stated that this area goes back to the second century B.C...
‘and there was at first only a sandbank which gradually
became connected with the mainland. The name Haimen
was given to it in A.D. 958, at which time the city of Tung-
chou was built. The Haimen bank was steadily cut away
by the river until in 1672 the town of Haimen was des-
troyed and the areas which had shrunk to almost nothing
ceased to be regarded as an administrative unit. At the
same time new banks began to appear in the middle of the
river, half-way between Tungchou and Tsungming and
became connected to the left bank. This new area was
created a ‘‘Ting’’ with the old name “‘Haimen”’ in 1768.
Since then the promontory has steadily advanced and in one
hundred and ten years progressed seaward twenty-five miles.
Father Havret (Varietes Sinologiques, No. 1, L’ile de Tsong-
ming, Shanghai, 1892), to whom I am indebted for this
ieaniati p showing the probable
information, has published a map s g Pp
changes of the promontory. See Plate 11, 12 and 18. i

The Features of Hangchow Bay, and the Chien ae
Kiang Estuary.—Assuming that the coast line ee a ie
from. Yangchow through a a Bangor sa ie a

anechow Bay was a pal't o e sea. men -
can Tang Kiang was a Sg ee ou ee rie eae

bly on the northern side of the estuary. bu -
ee plain north to a line from Tee ie eee ia E
similar to the hills Ae wae Delta an eare

ina coast. See Plate 14.
ee he cane has probably Cee has ned ee
silt of the Yangtze, the nature of the materia eae
«s of the Hangchow Bay are permea

ie ait aa the growth of the page Chapu
and Haining are from the Bay inward. See Fla is

3

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA *

34.

THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA 35

The silting up of the old channels, the Nan Ta Men or
South Great Channel, was between Kan Shan and the Che
Shan, the Pieh Tse Men or Middle Channel, was between
Che Shan and Ho Chuang Shan, and the North Channel
was north of Ho Chuang Shan, is probably due more to the
Yangtze silt rushing in on the flood tide and encountering
the ebb and fresh water discharge of the Chien Tang Kiang.

My recent investigations in the Hangchow Bay indicate
a very slow accretion as a total resultant of the many forces
at play. In many places erosion, in others accretion, but the
latter predominating.

The Bore is the result of the delta-building in the Bay.

RESUME

I could add many other points—that I have gone into
—re the origin of the Whangpoo and the Tai-Hu, but space
dces not permit me to do so and most data I have are
already published in the reports mentioned.

Reviewing the. various evidences, hydrological and
hydrographical, geological and historical, as well as the
actual processes of to-day, in regard to the growth of the
delta—I venture to say, and believing not to be far out—
that the delta below Chinkiang has been built up in the
last 10,000 years, or at most 20,000, and that the plain
form. At this rate, some 1,000-1,200 years from now the
Yangtze Cape will be at Gutzlaff and the familiar Island cliff
will then be a hill on the plain. The same length of time
will probably elapse before the Tsungming Island, or a new
island outside it, has enveloped Sha-Wei-Shan, the rock and
lighthouse which every northbound ship is now guided by.

Prophency is a thankless task and probably 1,000 years
hence—if some members of the Royal Asiatic Society—which
I hope will then continue to exist—were to look up the
records of this lecture they may have cause to reflect upon
what foolish prognostications have here been attempted.
It is, however, interesting and useful to make an effort to
form some idea of what is going on around us. As Edkins
says ‘‘the same causes which have gradually produced this
great alluvial plain, on which Shanghai and all the other
cities on the plain were built, are still in operation oradually
forming fresh land to the seaward, filling up old channels
originating new ones, and by degrees increasing the eleva-
tion of the land.’’ Without overflowing its banks and de-

36 THE GROWTH OF THE YANGTZE DELTA

positing its sediment upon wide breadth of country, this
wonderful Yangtze does its work in its Estuary quite as
effectually, by the help of the powerful tides of the Pacific,
which enable its mud-laden waters to enter the thousand
little canals that have been made by man for the irrigation
of the fields even after the main dykes are built shutting
off the large river itself and the tides. The decay of vege-
table matter combined with artificial irrigation raises the
surface, and would, if continued sufficiently long, render
the whole region at length entirely independent of the em-
bankments made round the entire sea coast for the security
of agriculture.’’

The rate of advance of ae coast is, as I have said,
somewhere about 1 mile in 60 years, on an average. In
some places the coast may be stationary—in others advanc-
ing at double the rate. The figure is just a general average
indication. |

ony for very short periods ahead is it possible to predict
exactly where channels are tending to form, where any way
the islands or coasts erow, and again disappear, only to
form again.

One thing is certain. The work of erosion will proceed
in the upper drainage basin. As the intermediate basins
are fairly well filled, the mouth will receive a good deal,
perhaps half, perhaps much less, of the matter eroded. This
process will probably continue for many thousands of years
and the present delta grow.

If we suppose that one-third of the ose watershed
( = 250,000 square geographical miles) consists of hillsides
and other erodible area, the silt passing Wuhu corresponds
to.a reduction in height of one foot in 625 years, cr of one
mile of height in 34 million years. It would certainly seem
reasonable to suppose that the actual denudation is at least
twice that which is indicated by the Wuhu silt ccntent, i.e.,
that at least half the matter ercded is left above Wuhu.

As the high upland of the Yangtze is many thousands
of feet high—there are many millions of years to look forward
to, before the Yangtze has succeeded in levelling down its
entire basin to the level of a plane.

Before this has happened, however, some new move-
ment in the surface of the earth may change the map again
and the delta formation will begin all over again on new
lines in a different part of the continent, and the Estuary

of the Yangtze may then be at ie present Ichang or still
further up.

THE SHUH COUNTRY.

Rev. J. HUTSON.

CHAPTER I.
A Historical SKETCH.

The ancients believed that rains fell regularly every
night in the Shuh Country. ‘Though this may be incorrect,
still night rains are not only plentiful but often heavy,
especially during the spring, summer and autumn seasons;
while the winter seasons are generally dry, but dull and
hazy. The proverb says: that the Szechwan dogs bark at
the sun (4 7% KH). This has been interpreted that the sun
was so rarely seen in the province, that when it did appear
the dogs barked at it. A T‘ang (i) Dynasty writer recorded
the idea that ‘‘when the snows of ‘Pa’: and ‘Shuh’
melted then the floods came.”’

Shuh has also been termed by the people the
‘“Mountain Kingdom’”’ and its capital the ‘‘ River City.”’
These names were given owing to the high mountains which
almost hid the sun during the winter season, and the rivers
which not only surrounded but also intersected its capital.

The capital city, Ch‘en tu, is situated 5,710 li south-
west of Pekin, or a distance of 46 travelling stages. The
city is surrounded by a great plain, which at one time was
probably a large inland lake; while the ten li plain of Kien
Cheo (ffi JH) and the Liang Shan (1) plain were also
smaller lakes. The districts of Kien Cheo (fi JH) and P‘eng
Hsien (8) are situated on opposite sides of the plain, and
it is a strange coincidence that both places are famed for
rolling stones and blowing sand. The ancient inhabitants of
these regions believed that there were sea eyes (# HR) situated
in Ch‘en tu, and also elsewhere; which if rudely disturbed
would bring a flood of water upon the land. Situated at
the back of the T‘ai Ts‘i. Ssti. (At 3% 3) temple, is an ancient
Buddhist image on which,is engraven the four characters
yung chen shuh ien (A Si 4). The character is written
in the ‘‘Seal’’ style peculiar to the Ts‘in (#) Dynasty.

So. THE SHUH COUNTRY

The idea conveyed is that a sea eye was situated in that
place; and the idol was placed over to protect it from—
ruthless hands and suppress the ever threatening flood.
Other sea eyes are believed to be situated outside the east
gate within the precincts of the Ta Fuh Sstt (XK # #) and
at Kwan Hsien, by the Fuh Long Kwan (fk 8 #) temple,
under the elephant’s trunk rock. On the embankment near
the latter spot a stone rhinoceros is placed to quell the rising
floods. Its aspect is that of placidly watching the setting
moon. The proverb runs Hsi Niu Wang tieh (#4 & AA),
‘‘The rhinoceros watches the moon.’’ The ancients believed
that the sun was fire and the moon water, hence the latter
was believed to have something to do with the rise and fall
of the floods.

From the time of Hsia Yu Wang (% % £) (2205 B.C.)
the sub-prefecture of Liang Cheo (Ml) included the King-
dom of Shuh.

In the Cheo (J) Dynasty period (651 B.C.) Ts’an Ts‘ung
(4% %) was King of Shuh.

In the reign of Ch‘en Ts’in (f& i) (241 B.C.) the Ts‘in
(#) Dynasty Rulers overthrew the King of Shuh, and made
his territory into a prefecture (4%) with its provincial head-
quarters at Ch’en tu.

During the Han (%) Dynasty the country was still
known as the prefecture of Shuh, and was governed by the
I Cheo (&€ JH) sub-prefect. In the latter Han (# ®) period
Kong Seng Su (4&4 # it) took possession of Ch‘en tu and
proclaimed himself King of Shuh, and changed the status of
the city from Shuh Chitin (# #8) to Ch‘en tu Yin (MG &B F*) ;
but after a time K’ong was subNaEHea. and the country
again became known as Shuh Chitin (§ 4%). In the reign of
Hs‘in P‘ing (@ #) (A.D. 194) a certain Lui Yen (#1 %) fan
Mien Chuh Hsien (i# #f 8%) took the city.

At the close of the reign of Kien An # ®) (A.D. 196),
Chao Lieh Ti (8% #4 ##) set up his kingdom in Shuh.

In the Wei (#4) Dynasty and the fourth year of the
Emperor King Yutan (3¢3t) (A.D. 260) the Shuh country
passed to the Wei (#) Dynasty.

In the Chin (#) Dynasty the fmperor T‘ai Kang
(#0) (A.D. 286) made his son King of the Kingdom
of Shuh.

In ‘the second year of ‘the Emperor Tai An
(* ) (A.D. 802) a rebel named Li Hsiong (# #) set up
his standard of revolt in the country, and was not subdued
until the 38rd year of the reign of the Emperor Yin Ho
(a Ml) (A.D. 345), and Shuh again fell into the hands of Fu

THK SHUH COUNTRY 39

‘T's‘in (4% 3%) in the reign of the Emperor Nine K‘ano (%
(A.D. 363), but it reverted to the Chin (®) in the eran
year of the Emperor T‘ai Ho (A #). During the Song (#)
and T’s‘i (3) Dynasties there is nothing of great importance
recorded about the Shuh Kingdom.

In the Liang (#) Dynasty in the reign of Ta Pao (*K #)
(A.D. 550) the King of Wu Ling (# & 32) whose name was
Ki (aE), set up his throne in the city of Ch‘en tu.

During the Western Wei (#4 #1) period and in the second
year of the reign of Fei Ti (#8 #) (A.D. 552) the country
again reverted to the Wei Dynasty.

During the latter Cheo (#3) Dynasty a Tsong Kwan
Fu (#8 @ Jf) governed the country.

In the Sui (f) Dynasty and in the reign of K‘ai Huang
(A &) (A.D. 581) the terms Chiiin (#8) and Cheo (JH) were
discarded and a Si Lan Hsing-T‘ai (#4 i 4 3£) established in
their stead, which only lasted for three years, when the title
‘Tsong Kwan Fu (#& # if) was again adopted.

In the first year of the Emperor Ta Nieh (K3) (A.D.
605) the term Tsong Kwan Fu was again discarded and the
title of Shuh Chitin (3% #%) was revived. ;

In the T‘ang (#) Dynasty and the first year of the
reign of the Emperor Wu Teh ( aX 7%) (A.D. 618), the title
of I Cheo Tsong Kwan Fu (4 JH #& # Hf) was given to the city
and country. This title was adopted for three years when
the title of Si Lan Tao Hsing T‘ai (9 iia 7 Sf) was again
revived.

In the ninth year of the Emperor Hsing Tai (4 =)
the title adopted was Tu Tuh Fu (# Hf).

In the first year of the reign of the Emperor Chen
K‘wan (4 @) the title was again changed to Kien Lan Tao
( fil FA 3B) .

In the second year of the reign of the Emperor Long
Soh (#8 #4) (A.D. 661), the city was raised to the rank of a
Ta Tu Tuh Fu (#6 HF), but in the second year of K’ai
Yuan (Bi 7G) it was again changed toa Kien Tan King Lioh
Shi (fi # #8 ™% 48) and seven years later it became a Tsieh
Tu Shi (4h # #&) with a Resident Governor. :

In the first year of the reign of the Emperor T‘ien Pao
(KH #) (A.D. 742) the country again became known as the
; Chiin (3 #).
age the ae year of a the Emperor T‘ien Pao

RK himself took refuge in the city. :
j a the reign of Ch; Teh (¥ ) (A.D. 756) the city
became known as the Lan King (fi) with a resident

40 THE SHUH COUNTRY

governor who was known as the Kien Lan Si Ch‘uan Tsieh
Tu Shi (@ Pa Pe Jil ai BE 68).

In the first year of Shang Ytien (£ 7a) (A.D. 760) flue
status of a Provincial Capital was again taken away.

In the Wu Tai (#‘€) period the rebels, Wang Kien
(2%), and Meng Chi Siang (a& Mi), declared their inde-
pendence in the city of Ch’en tu.

In the Song (#) Dynasty period (A.D. 960) the city
first became known as Ch‘eng Tu Fu (3% SB J). In the
Yuan (36) Dynasty it was called Ch‘en Tu Lu (Ae 88 #) or
the Circuit of Ch’en tu. It was also called re Shu Seng
Chi (#4). In the reign of Chi Chen (#1E) (A.D.
1341) a certain Ming Yu Chen (¥ 2%) took possession of
the city and country and changed the name of the capital
to Ch‘en Tu Ts‘i Shi Fu (46 88 #1 68 JF).

In the Ming Dynasty (843 #§) the city was again called
Cheng Tu Bu (0 88 J).

_ In the Ts‘ing (#) Dynasty the city was known as the
Ch‘eng Tu Seng Chi (3 & @ i#).
During the reign of the Emperor K‘ang Hsi (8 #R) the
Ch‘en Tu and Hua Yang Hsien’s were amalgamated, but in
the reign of the Emperor long Chen (#21E) the Hua Yang
Hsien (# Bs HR) was Be resuscitated. :

CHAPTER II.
Tuer CaAPiIrTaL oF SHUH.

The present city wall of Ch‘en tu is not the wall which
existed in the T‘ang and Han periods; the ancient walls
having been destroyed many centuries before. ‘The ancient
city included a much larger area than the present city.
The Hua Yang (# &) Annals record the fact that in the
Han Dynasty, at the close of the reign of the Kmperor
Yiiin Ts‘u (ae MH) (A.D. 107) when they built the city wall,
each of the four gates had large main roads leading to the
city extending out for a distance of 20 l. The Ch‘uang
Choh Loh Ch‘eng Ki (#& 3 %& #8) records that in the
T‘ang (#) Dynasty the city was only 25 li in cireumferénce.

The Chang Yin Ki (3% # #E) records that at the close
of the T‘ang Dynasty the city was 36 li in circumference.

The Li Hao Yang Ma Ch‘eng Ki (# 5 ¥ & $& #6), also
records that the new city was 42 li in circumference. ~~ °

The Chao Pien Ch‘eng Tu Ki (@& T* 4 S86 #8) records that
in the Wu Tai (%# ft) Sead (A.D. 907) Meng Heo Chu

THE SHUH COUNTRY 4)

eg eriaee oa city walls planted with the Hibiscus Iu
; g c i ), thus making the whole stretch of 40 li one
ong ower garden. This gave to Ch‘entu. the poetica
name of long Ch‘eng (# 4k) or ‘‘hibiscus city’? which it
carries to the present day. /

The present city wall is only 23 li and 3 fen in circum-
ference, but according to what the Chinese reckon reliable
information, the Chao Choh Sz (#% @ ¥) temple, now
situated outside the North gate, and the Wu Heo Sz
(3X f& “F) temple, now situated outside the South gate, were
both at one time included within the city walls, and have
remnants of the ancient walls situated near them. Marco
Polo’s description of Ch‘en tu city is also very different
from what it is at the present day. ;

_In the 27th year of the reign of the Emperor Kuang
Hst' (56 #) it is reported that an ancient bridge was
excavated within the precincts of the Sheo Pi (4 ii)
Yamen, and is called the Wu Yin K‘iao (4 % #)! and
doubtless many more could be found if time and money were
expended in excavation.

Tae Man Cuv Crry.

The Man Chu city is called the Shao Ch‘eng (& 4), but
is not the Shao Ch‘eng (& 4%) which existed at the time of
Ts‘in Chang Ni (3 i f&) (A.D. 107), that having been
destroyed during the insurrections of the Sui (f%) Dynasty
period. The present city is situated in the west side of the
main city and is also known as the Inner City (W #&). This
inner city was built in the 57th year of the reign of the
Emperor K‘ang Hsi (8 BR) and is four and half li in cireum-
ference; its walls are thirteen and a half feet high. It is
provided with five gates, including the West gate of the
main city which is included within its walls. The city was
purposely built to accommodate the resident Manchu garrison ;
each banner governed a street and three alleys, which were
used for billeting the soldiers under that particular banner.

The formation of the:city is said to have been laid out
in the form of a centipede (Wu Kong & %&). The Tartar
General’s Yamen was reckonéd to be the head; the main
street which runs to their North gate was looked upon as
the back bone; and the side alleys used for the acecommoda-
tion of the soldiers were looked upon as the legs of the
insect. The streets of this little city are wide, quiet and

1Some Chinese doubt the existence of this bridge.

42 THE SHUH COUNTRY

eool. Trees and flowers abound, and it is the most select
residential part of the city, for even the voice of the turtle
dove may be heard in its woods.

THe IMPERIAL City.

The present Imperial City or Huang Ch‘eng (5 $k) was
built by the first Emperor of the Ming Dynasty (B41 2x ii),
who had about twenty sons, to each of whom he contrived
to give an Imperial palace and city. This Imperial city and
palace has no connection with the ancient Shuh Kings
of the Wu Tai period; nor has it any connection with the
palace of Meng Heo Chu (a # ) who had his headquarters
in the city; but was orginally meant to be the residence of
the Ming prince (Hf), the eleventh son of the first Emperor.

The wall of the Chinese city as it now stands dates
from the Ming Dynasty, but it was thoroughly repaired in
the Ts‘ing Dynasty in the reign of the Emperor K‘ang Hsi
(Be BR) (A.D. 1662). Its height is thirty feet, its thickness
eighteen feet, its circumference is twenty-two li and three
fen, or 4,014 chang.

The female walls (% 4%) have 5,538 embrasures.

The distance across the city from the east to the west
gate is nine li and three fen; and from the south gate
across to the north gate the distance is seven li and
seven fen. The wall was again repaired in the forty-ninth
year of the Emperor K‘ien Long (#% B). At that time the
Viceroy Fuh K‘ang An (i EE &) commanded that the walls
be replanted with the hibiscus shrub in order to imitate the
ancient Kings of Shuh, and make the city worthy of its
poetical name. In former times the walls were open all
round the city and any one could walk round it; but of late
years the arsenal and military authorities have erected
buildings thereon which makes a circuit of the city quite
impossible. The guard houses and watch towers over the
city gates were repaired by Viceroy K‘wei (2 f€) in the reign
of the Emperor Kuang Hsti (36 #). In the early years of
the Republic two new gates were opened, one in the south-
west and another in the north-east corner of the city. So
the city has new six gates instead of the historical four.

The river which flows through the city is said to date
from the T‘ang (#) Dynasty and was orignially called the
Kin Ho (& ¥), but at the time when the Ming prince
resided on its northern bank its name was changed to the

Kin Shui Ho (& X ¥).

THE SHUH COUNTRY 43

In the ninth year of the Emperor Yune Chen if.
new river was opened by the chee bridges pe aus
Imperial city which was called the Yii Ho (3 @) but alas
it 1s now choked up with rubbish. | | i;

Prior to the revolution the population was said to be
composed ot Moslem 2,594: Manchu 3,976; Foreign 100;
Chinese 390,000. These figures may now need to be revived
especially as regards Manchu and foreign elements; the

former may have decreased and the latter considerably
increased. :

—_—_—_——

CHAPTER III.
ReLics or ANTIQUITY IN THE CapiraL or SHUH.

_. The stepping stone (. & &) for springing into the saddle
is situated in the Ta T‘ong Kiai (47 $9 #) just outside the
residence of the Sih (fi) family, and is known by the
people as the Shang Ma Shi (_£ & 7) or ‘‘ Mount the horse
market.’’

The Ku Shih P‘ai Fang (4 @ M8 4H). The ancient stone
archway is situated in the Hong Shih Chu (#1 @ #) street.
This archway is erected across the street; all other orna-
mental arches being erected to face the street, in order to
facilitate the passage of official retinues. As this is the
Only exception to this rule, the archway is likely to be of
ancient origin. The Feng Hua Kwan (# 4 &#) temple
was the property of the aboriginal chiefs in the Ming
Dynasty. The timbers and bricks all date from this period.

The iron heap (#& #2). In the Ch‘en tu and Hua Yang
Hsien Yamens, there is a lump of iron partially buried
in the earth which bears the above names. Its shape
is said to resemble a Chinese hat box.

The iron window sill (& #4 #&) is situated outside the
east water gate, where there is an iron bridge built of three
iron bars, each about five or six feet long, one foot wide,
and four inches thick. These are said to be the iron
window sills used during the Song Dynasty.

The Shuh Han Chao Wall (3 % F8 #4) is the wall in front
of the Prefectural Yamen, and is a relic of the three kingdom
period, when Liu Pi (24 f#) was the hero of Shuh.

The red stone pillar (#£ @ #:) is a single red stone
pillar set up at the entrance to the street bearing this name,
and is believed to be of very ancient origin.

The Tien Iai Shih, the horizon stone (K# 4) is situated
in the street bearing this name, and in a temple where it is

44 THE SHUH COUNTRY

superstitiously worshipped; its devotees are so plentiful that
it is said that the incense sticks are rarely ever extinct.
The stone is believed to have flown from the uttermost
part of the heavens, and is most hkely to be of meteoric
origin.

The weavers stone (% #8 A) is a large stone situated
in the centre of the inner city, and is believed to have been
there since the Han Dynasty. ‘he legend concerning it
runs as follows: A certain official named Chang K‘ien
entered the milky way (KW), where he met the weaver
star goddess. The goddess presented him with a stone
and instructed him to take it back to Ch‘en tu and ask
Nien Chitin P‘ing (Re # 78) to explain its meaning to him.

This stone probably also is of meteoric origin. Nien
was a famous logomantie scholar, who opened his door
and earned one hundred copper cash daily, after which
he closed his door and devoted himself to study.

_ The wash horse pool (¥é & ¥4) is situated in the present
Loh Kong Ts‘i (f 4 iid) street, just behind the tax office.
This pool became famous during the three kingdom period
when General Chao (# 4% %£) washed his horses there. It is
also called the T'si Long ue pool, after this famous general.

The pool of Mo K‘o (& 3 #4) who was one of the Budd-
hist apostles. This pool is situated in the Imperial city,
and is believed to be a relic of the Sui (fa) Dynasty(A.D. 600).

The wash-ink-pool (#& # #4) had its origin in the Han
Dynasty, when a famous scholar named Yang Hsiong (& #)
lived and taught near this spot, and probably washed his
ink slab there. :

The well of Hsioh T‘ao (# ¥4#3F), 2 famous female
scholar, who lived in the T‘ang Dynasty. This well is
said to be situated outside the east gate near the Wang
Kiang leo (3 7 #). It is stated that this is the spot where
Hsioh T‘ao (8% #) made and dyed her own paper. A certain
Ma Shao Hsiang (& 2 pH) built a pavillion and planted
trees around the spot; this pavillion being called the wash
paper pavillion ($ %). The same gentleman also built
a loft and called it the sing poetry loft (Uh #¥ HE). Closely
connected with the foregoing buildings was a pool of water
which was called the Liu Pei Ch‘i (i # #1). A cup filled
with wine was placed on the surface of this pool; while
the guests stood around waiting for the cup to be watted
ashore, and to whomsoever the cup came, the same had
to drink the wine it contained. A likeness of Hsioh T‘ao
was carved and placed in the adjoining loft.at the same
period.

THE SHUH COUNTRY 45

‘The grave of Hsioh T‘ao (#8 8 4S) is said to be situated
outside the east gate of the city near the Wang Kiang leo
(3 @%) and is now surrounded by a vegetable garden.
The poet Chen Koh :(§§ 4) said that ‘‘a peach grove sur-
rounded her grave.’’ She was a woman of wonderful
ability; but of questionable moral character. She was much
patronised by the Governor of the time, because of her
poetic and musical gifts.

The bridge of Si ma (& & #%) is situated outside the
north gate. On this bridge, it is stated, that the scholar
Si Ma Hsiang-ru (#8) & #44) wrote his verses and posted
them up. He was a poor scholar who was leaving his home
in Ch‘en tu for the capital.in the north, and as he passed
over the bridge he wrote: ‘‘If I do not return in a
‘high chair may I never cross this bridge again.’’ He went
to the capital and had a successful offical career and
returned and crossed the bridge in official style. The
hibiscus bridge (% # ##) is a structure dating from the
time of Meng Ch‘ang (a ##) and his son Meng Heo Chu
(wm 4% +) (A.D. 960) or even earlier. It is situated in the
Shan Si Kiai. The pavillion of Meng Heo Fei (am % 4f),
wife of Meng Heo Chu is situated at Kwan Hsien, on the
opposite side of the river to the Fuh Long Kwang, and
just below the gorge. This was either her birth place
or dwelling place, and may have been both. .

The grave of Liu Pi (21 fi) (WB). This is situated in
the Wu Heo Si (st & ¥). It is most likely that only his
clothing and official parapharnalia were interred here. His
body most likely being interred in Hu-peh, where he died
after his defeat by Wu (5% Ei) troops. — ra

The sepulchre (# & S 8) of Ning I (m ‘f), a eunuch
of the Ming Prince, whose palace was in Ch‘en tu. His
assistant eunuch Cheo K‘i (J #¥) is also buried in the same
place. The situation of the grave 1s ten li outside the
east gate at (fm & fa). i ys ’

The grave of Ho, husband and wite (7 4 fr] HH) is
situated outside the south gate and dates from the Ming
Dynasty. Two patriots who may have resisted remained

7 st. :
eae are Gl flower pool (H 4 #) is situated outside
the south gate of the city near the temple (= fl 48), 4
known as the Pao Yuen An (#@%). This relic 1s ‘sai

‘ang Dynasty.
Hi egret loft (2 St i is situated on the east a
of the city, and on the site of the present Wang Kiang leo

(32 wr ®).

46 THE SHUH COUNTRY

The green sheep palace (#3 #), is situated five li
from the south gate on the south-west corner of the city.
The building dates from the T‘ang Dynasty. The chief
deity therein is Li Lao Kiiin (# 4 #), the founder of the
Taoist Sect, and the reputed ancestor of Li Ping (4 dk).
There are also two copper sheep images, believed to date
from the Ming Dynasty, and are said to have been used by
an official for fumigating his official robes. It is also stated
that this temple was at one time a christian monastry
(probably Nestorian) and the two sheep were left there by
the missionaries. In this temple there is also an incarnation
stage (BME 42 3£), and preaching stage (iH #® 3), all of which
have reference to Lao Tsi (3% ¥) and the Taoist sect.

The relics of San-feng (=¥ 34h) who is reputed a
Taoist celestial. In the temple known as the Erh Sien An’
(= fll #2) there is a stone wall on which is sketched a picture
of a dragon and a snake. This is believed to have been
sketched by the hand of Cheng San Feng.

The brass drums (#4 3 $i] 3%) of Chu Koh Liang (#35).
This relic of the famous hero is kept in the Wu Heo Si
(st f& 3¥) temple, before the image of Wu heo (zt f) which
is a deification of the hero C hu Koh Liang himself. There
is one large and one small drum; relics of his wars on the
southern frontiers. !

The Wash Flower Stream (%é # #%) is situated five li
south of the city; near a temple known as the Ts‘ao T‘ang
Si (3: & 5F). In the T‘ang Dynasty this was a favourite
place of recreation for city people. It is said that in the
above temple an image of a woman named Ren (f£) is to be
found. Legend says that this woman when a girl when
washing c'othes in the stream, saw a priest fall into the
stream and soil his garments. The girl immediately volun-
teered to wash them for him; and as she washed them white
bubbles rose to the surface of the water; so ever after the
stream bore the name of Huan Hua K‘i. The story also
states that in the course of time a governing ene mariied
her as one of his concubines.

The ten thousand li bridge (& # #) is the large bridge
situated just outside the south gate which is said to have
been in its present position in the Han and T‘ang Dynasties,
though it has often been repaired in the long interval.

The palace of the king of Shuh (8 ©). This is
inside the Imperial city, and was the palace of the eleventh
son of Hong Wu (# at) (the first emperor of the Ming
Dynasty) who was sent to govern Shuh as a_ subsidiary

THE SHUH COUNTRY 47

prince. The walls and timbers are all of Ming times and
built for this prince about A.D. 1368. ‘

_The ancient writing of the ‘‘Seal”’ Style (i Ac AK 5 HB)
dating from the Ts‘in (#) Dynasty ; and supposed to be the
hand writing of Li Ping. The T‘ai Ts‘i Si temple is situa-
ted near the east gate of the city and dates from the Ts‘in
Dynasty. There is an ancient idol in the centre of the
reception hall, and near by it are the four characters
(written. in the Seal style of that period) perpetually
guarding the sea eye (ae $H #8 HR). .

Copy oF TABLET.

Be A RK
Be iE AE
Bz = a
Bz +
Be Hh 3
cd RK X

The tablet of the Seven Kills of Chang Hsien Chong

(He WR XS ++ # WE) is situated in the Yamen of the Ch‘en tu
Hsien. On the tablet the character Shah (%%) to kill, is
insc1ibed seven times’and was probably written by his own
hand.

This tortoise and snake tablet (%& ¥E ##) is credited with

a Han Dynasty origin, and represents the snake and tortoise
fighting. This tablet is situated in the Ch‘en tu prefectural
Yamen.

The observatory of Chu Koh Liang (# 8 3 BW # %) is
also situated in the prefectural Yamen, and now used as a
judgment hall. There is a stone slab erected to mark the
spot.

P The kneeling iron idols of the Tai Miao (4% Bi 8k A it &)
are situated inside the Shansi Kiai (BR Bj #). The two
images are in a kneeling posture facing each other. The one
on the right side has lost the scalp of the head. He

The white pagoda of the Huei Lan Si temple (38 ii F =|
#2) is situated on the east side of the city, near the nine-
eyed bridge and is reckoned to be a very ancient pagoda,
but is now very delapidated. There is a “‘huei Jau’’ pillar

GH 1) with a stone rhinoceros clamped to its upper end,
erected near the Fuh Long Kwan temple Kwan Hsien.

The stone ox and iron lion temple (4 4 ¥ ZK Ail), is
situated near the south gate of the city. The iron lions.
belong to the Han Dynasty and were originally used to quell

the floods.

oo

48 THE SHUH COUNTRY

The Li Wen Rao Ch‘ou Pien Ch‘u (# #4 #/E) the
spot where Li Wen Rao (2 & #8) calculated where the Western
boundary. of Shuh should be. This spot is said to be within
the precincts of the temple (34 # Bi) close to the east gate of
the city. The boundary is said to have been Ta Tsien Lu.

The ancient residence of the famous scholar Yang
Hsiong of the Han Dynasty (6 Ht % *@)., This place is now
included in the courts of the Ch’en Tu Hsien Yamen.

The ancient residence of Yang Shen An (% #t #% 42), a
Senior Wrangler of the Ming Dy nasty. It is situated near
the south gate of the city, in the Chuang iien Kiai (3 #7),
close to the Hu Kueh An (# Bl #%) temple. Yang Shen An
(8% Ft #) was the only Sz ch‘uan Senior Wrangler during the
Ming Dynasty. In ‘Manchu times there was likewise only
one such successful 2 glen, Luh Chen Hsiang (&f #& 88) of Tsi
Cheo.

The golden howe and crystal chicken arch (® 4 & @
He 3h). In the Han. period there was a golden horse idol.
The position of this temple was near by the present Golden
horse street (4 &% f¥). The thatched hut (& & #) of Tu fu
(#£ HT), a poet and scholar of the T‘ang period, was situated
here.

The present temple is situated on the south side of the
city near the Huan Hua K‘i (%€ # ¥&%), was first erected in the
Sung Dynasty, in memory of the famous scholar, by an
official named Lu Ta-fang (& K Bi). It was repaired during
the reign of the Emperors Ch‘ien Long (# BH) and Kia Ch‘ing
(3% BE). The ancient grave of Ts‘an Ts‘ong (@ #@ & 3%). In
the Cheo (J) Dynasty the reigning house could not coerce
the native kings (#). Ts‘an Ts‘ong was the King of Shuh.
His | grave is said to be situated near the Sheng Sheo Si
(# # ) to the east of the Kin hua bridge.

The stolen silver of Chang Hsien chong (i WR 3 SG) .
When the famous brigand was pressed by the Manchu troops
he left Ch‘en tu for the South by boat carrying the silver and
the gold he had plundered throughout the province with him.
The story goes that all went well till he reached the deep
water at Kiang K‘eo (3 WH) where this treasure fell through
the bottom of the boat and sank, unrecovered to this day.
Owing to the fabulous stories as to the value of this treasure
a viceroy of the late Manchu Dynasty memorialised the
throne asking for permission to salve this bullion, but owing
to publie sentiment being strongly against the project it was
never carried through and the silver still hes there.

The Buddha’s grave (# #&y. When Chang Hsien Chong
was in possession of Ch‘en tu city, he set up a mint to coin

ow.

THE SHUH COUNTRY 49

copper cash. Tor this purpose he seized all the copper
wares he could lay hands on, such as urns, tripods, vases, etc..
which included all the copper wares belonging to the Imperial
palace. He also collected all the copper idols, and other
idolatrous vessels, and melted them. It is said that the
heads of the copper Buddha’s would not melt so he threw
them aside. During the Tsing Dynasty these heads were
collected by the prefect I (3£) and buried in one grave outside
the north gate of the city, and a tablet was erected bearing
the inscription ‘‘ Fuh Chong’’ (#% &). It is thought more
likely that the brigand purposely threw these heads aside.
since he delighted in seeing human heads around; and the
heads of the gods would go to show the people that he feared

The well of Chu Koh Liang (##% 5&). This wellis situated
in the street known by this hame, and was dug at the
command, and for the sole convenience, of the great warrfor.

The five load hill (& # Wt) which is also called the Wu
tang shan (% #% 1) and Wu tan shan (GR 4B 1). Legend says
that this is the grave of one of the Kings of Shuh who reigned
during the Three Kingdom period. It is situated near the
north parade ground.

This market town of T‘ien Huei Chen (XK Ie) GR) is situated
thirty li distant from the north gate. In the T'ang Dynasty
(A.D. 713) the Emperor K‘ai tien (Bd 7G) had to flee from his
capital Ch‘ang An (42 8) in Shensi. On reaching this town
he learned that his capital had been retaken by his general
and troops. So he returned, and the town has ever since
borne the name of T‘ien Huei Chen. |

The ancient agricultural market (# # Wi) is now occupied
by a tutelary god temple (x: Hb).

The stone house of Wen Ong (& XB Hi 3), who was
governor of Sz‘ch‘uan during the Han Dynasty and introduced
the study of literature into the province. His family name
was Su (4f), and his former residence is now included in the
grounds of the prefectural Middle School.

- The ancient stone bamboo sprouts (# 4 4%) are situated
outside the east gate in the street called by that name.

The ancient flowing river pool (+H i i #4) which is now
known as the Shang lien ch‘i (£ # #4). In the reign of snes
Heo Chu (a # #), an official planted a lotus in the centre
the. pool, while all around the pool was adorned by the
hibiscus and the weeping willow.

The grave of Liu Pi's (2) i) wite GR Sa WX air ek
whose family name was Kan (#). The grave is situated in

4

50 THE SHUH COUNTRY

the Wu heo si (i f #) temple; close to the nominal grave
of im En, |

The bridge of the Han market (@ if). This
bridge is now known as the Kin Hua K‘iao (& # 4%). It is
situated outside the west gate and legend says that its
foundations are laid on stone rhinoceri.

The burying place of the robes of Kwan ti (38 7)
(BA fr 26 ef Zé). This relic is situated outside the south gate
of the city.

The burying place of the robes of Chang lei (#& A)
(He tH PR AC wef BE).

The grave of Wu In Heo ($8 f& #%) (IS FR S83) whose
name was Ts‘en P‘eng (4 %. This ancient grave is situated
outside the east gate in the region of the Yiiin Hsing K‘iao
(az $2 4%). In the 29th year of the Emperor Kuang Hsu,
Viceroy Ts‘en Ch‘uen Stten (4 #%&) repaired and_ sacri-
ficed at the grave, thus claiming descent from this ancient
stock.

The yamen of the ancient Hsiin-an-ii-shi ( ® # @#
x). Thisis now included in the present Hsioh yiian (% Gt).
The temple of the Ming Dynasty Kwan-ti (55 a Bi), is
situated near the south gate in the San Hang-tsi (= # ¥)
street.

The temple of the Kiang-toh (# ¥ i jt). During the
Ts‘in Dynasty China had four drains, viz. Kiang (¥), Ho (¥),
Huai (¥#£) and Tsi (##). This hall was destroyed at the end
of the Ming Dynasty, but restored again under the Manchus,
and is now known as the Kiang-toh-miao (% i JH).

The Ming Long-k‘ing-t‘ong-fan-lu (B3 M BE gi] Hf ME) is
a bronze urn dating from the Ming Dynasty and the reign
of Long K ‘ing ( B),(A.D. 1567). This urn is placed in the
Long Wang (#8 =) temple. It has three feet, two ears,
and its colour resembles black varnish.

The Kiang-toh-si-t‘ong-chong (i #4 tH 3H ##). A brass
bell situated in the Kiang-toh-miao (7 %& i) which is said
to have been moulded in the Ming Dynasty by the Fan (#8)
tribes of Shuh.

The divan of the bronze Buddha (34 # HE). In Ch‘en tu
there are two bronze Buddha’s and two bronze divans. These
may be found in the T‘ai-ts‘i-si (A # =F) and Ku-fuh-si
(i th 3) respectively.

The copper well (#4 3), is situated in the Imperial
city, and is a well which belonged to the Shuh Fan (3 #)
tribes in the early Ming period. There is also a well with a
copper bottom, but the two must not be confounded, as the
latter may be found in the T‘ong-tsing-hang (#4 ## 4).

THE SHUH COUNTRY 51

_ The iron flower vase (SK 7 HA). This relic is situated
in the Tai-ts‘i-si (AR REF). It is about three feet in height
and was manufactured during the Ming Dynasty.

The iron lotus candlestick (#% s# #) was also manufac-
tured during the Ming Dynasty and the reign of Ch‘eng Hua
OX 46) and is now placed in the T‘ai-ts‘i-a¥ (4c 3% ¥) temple.

The iron urns of the Ming Dynasty (84 && $8). One is
three feet in height aad another four feet. They are placed
in the academy of the Ch‘en tu prefect.

The iron Confucian image (8h £4 FL 1%) is deposited
in the Hong-miao-tsi (# i ¥) (red temple) and is said to
be of T'ang Dynasty origin. In Japan in the Shang-ie
(HAS t SF 8) museum there is another image similar to
this one, but in Sz ch‘uan this is said to be the only iron image
of the sage, and it is of great interest and value. Situated
in the Kiang-toh-miao (1 4 Bi) are several Ming Dynasty
relics, dating from the reign of the Emperor Ch‘eng Hua
(1K 46), (A.D. 1465). The three following statesmen of Shuh
are credited with superintending the work, viz., Ch‘eng
Pung Si (& 4 #]), Ch‘eng Fung Cheng (# # iE), and Song
King (# 3%). Such articles as the following are included
among these relics: braziers, urns, flower vases, lotus
flowers, etc. All are made of iron.

This an ancient bell (4% 8F ¥ if #) is situated in the San-
huei-si (= #). In the Yuen-long-si (& # #) temple there
is also a large bell which measures eight feet in height.

In the Sin-p’ing-chuan (fa 7 #6), otherwise known
as the Kwan-in-si (#1 7), there are some ancient K‘in
(=) or hand bells. There are also iron flower vases at the
Wang-kia-si (= #3). These stand about three feet in
height and are adorned with ears.

In the Siao-t‘ien-choh (4 K #) there is a small
miniature pagoda, about five and half feet in height, and is
reckoned to be of fine workmanship.

In the Kuang-fah-si (3 # %) an ancient earthenware
ri is still to be seen.
ae hk the Wen-ch‘ang-kong (X & @) there is an ancient
copper image of een a an image of Buddha, made
of equal parts of copper and silver.

There is also an iron image of Lao Kuin (4 #) situated

in the San-kiao-an (= & #%). The Ts‘ong K'ing Wang

52 BE =E) was the T‘ien K‘ing Wang. whose capital ee

the old city of Ts‘ong K‘ing Cheo (a8 Be 1). Parts 2 e

ld city walls are still visible. His palace was in the

Beni nies (K 3% ¥) the front of which is still standing.
His grave is at Liao Ch‘ang (B %). |

52 THE SHUH COUNTRY

CHAPTER IV.

CUSTOMS PREVALENT IN SHUH DURING THB YUAN
Dynasty (A.D. 1280-1368).

In ancient times the city of Ch‘en tu was the chief
centre for the pleasure-seeking inhabitants of Western Shuh.
Owing to the city being large, and luxuries of every kind
being plentiful, it naturally became the gathering place for
the aboriginal tribes, who completly peopled the province at
this period. ‘The customs of the people were largely bound
up with gaiety and pleasure as the following lines will try to
show.

When the T‘ai Sheo (AF) or prefect held a feast his
followers were many, and the official conveyances of varied -
and pretty colours. The actors performed as he entered and
left the banquet hall. The jugglers came from all quarters
and were admitted to the banquet hall to perform their feats
before him in regular rotation. At the New Year season
there were certain fixed customs to be observed, and at such
- times crowds of men and women, all dressed in their best
hohday attire, came forth to enjoy the celebrations. The
aged and young were piloted by the robust and able bodied
through the dense crowds, and eventually placed on high
stools, or other places of vantage, so that they might view
the decorations, and the official celebration of the great
annual feast. ;

At this season the T‘ai Sheo (KF) assumed the posi-
tion of Ao Teo (& #4), or master of ceremonies, when the
following programme was carried through. We are indebted
to the ancient writer Fei Chu (# #) for this description of
the year’s festivities.

First Moon.

1st day.—Early in the morning of this day the people
stuck small flags all over the sides and tep-of the pagoda
situated in the An Fuh Si (& ii 3) temple. Whan the work
was completed the whole structure was covered like scales
on the skin of a fish. On the top of the pagoda were lanterns,
which were lighted at dusk, while the Buddhist priests
chanted. At this time, Buddhism was at the zenith of its
influence and power, and its priests abounded everywhere.
The T‘ai Sheo (A *) had his banquet spread in front of the
pagoda. In the afternoon he ascended the pagoda to scan
the face of the sky in search of omens for the coming year.

THE SHUH COUNTRY 53

This celebration was held with the idea of avoiding calamity
and bloodshed by appeasing the spirit of the New Year.

and.—On this date, the T‘ai Sheo had breakfast on the
east side of the city, at the I Chong Si (® B *). He had
dinner at the T‘ai Ts‘i Si (Ae 3% $#) ; after which the female
slaves served tea. During this interval a certain Cheo Chi
Shuen (J < #l) of Kuing Cheo (4) JN), who was a famous poet
and musician, usually sang ballads of his own composition,
and also taught the female slaves to sing these ballads.

5th.—On this date the silk worm market was opened.
In ancient times the Shuh King Ts‘an Ts‘ong (@ m#) began
to feed the silk worms on this date. The T‘ai Sheo (* ¥)
spread a banquet on the silk worm market in memory of
‘Ts‘an Ts‘ong (#2 #2), who was greatly honoured. The whole
Province at one time being called the Kingdom of Ts‘an
Ts‘ong.

15th.—This was called the Shang Yiian Tsieh (36 ff),
or lantern festival. Ancient writers record the fact that
T‘ang Ming Huang (J 84 3) observed this festival in Si An
Tu (Ba # Ff).

The story goes that a.certain taoist priest informed him
that the lantern festival celebrations in Ch‘en tu excelled
his in grandeur. On the Emperor refusing to believe his
word, it is said that the priest transported him to Ch‘en tu
by means of some magic trance, showed him the illuminations,
and took him back again to his Capital. In the reign of
Han T‘ong (A.D. 860) it was customary to begin the festival
on the second day of the New Year. At this time there were
musical performances day and night for halfa month. It
is said, however, that these prolonged celebrations were only
held in years of peace and plenty. The Shuh King, Meng
Ch‘ang (a #8), also observed the feast of lanterns; but no
dates were fixed for its commencement. In the Sung
Dynasty, the reign of K‘ai Pao (Bd %) (A.D. 968), a decree
was promulgated to the effect that the lantern festival was
to be observed for three nights only; so from that time
onward it has been the general custom to observe the festival
for three nights only. In the Yuan (70) Dynasty the T‘ai Sheo
kept this festival by dining at the T‘ai Ts‘i-siin the morning,
and at the Wu Men Leo (# Fi #) in the evening.

On the evening of the 14th the Tai Sheo viewed the
Ao Shan Teng (& tli #8). The hour at which the celebrations
closed depended wholly upon the will of the Tai Sheo.
The most highly decorated and brilliantly lighted place being
the Chao Choh-si (#7 % #). Ata later date Chang Kong-tin
(#8 & #) arranged a gathering for winding up the lantern

54 THE SHUH COUNTRY

festival which was held on the seventeenth day of the moon,
when the T‘ai Sheo dined with the leading military officers,
as a recognition of their services in maintaining peace.

23rd.—On this date Chang Kong-iiin (# & &) held a
gathering and gavea banquet at the Sheng Sheo-si (@ # #)
on the spot where the silk worm fair used to be held, and
where the farmers gathered to purchase the necessary farming.
implements for the coming year’s operations. The T‘ai Sheo
first offered sacrifice before the image of the Tu An Wang
(Ak #@ =), after which he went to a feast which was spread
in the Loh-sth Yuen (38 f@ fi) which was situated near the
Wan-li K‘iao. .

28th.—The legendary belief was that this is the date of
the birth of the Pao Sheo-heo ( f # &), Marquis of longevity ;
therefore the T‘ai Sheo proceeded to the temple erected to
his memory and sacrificed; after this he proceeded to the
temple erected to the memory of Tu Ch‘eng Siang (#t 2 #4)
(of the state of Ping (48) (1184 B.C.) and worshipped. After
his sacrificial duties were finished he dined at the Wan

Y‘en Ta Chi Yuan (Kh 2X # BE).
SECOND Moon.

2nd day.—This was then observed as the T‘ah Ts‘ing
Tsieh (34 # 4), or the festival on which the people left the
city to tread on green grass in the country. Under the in-
fluence of Chang Kong Yuin (% & #) these scattered units
were gathered together at the Wan Li K‘iao (#% # #%) (now
large south gate bridge) where a large number of boats were
decorated and prepared for the guests to enter and be
rowed around for a short time, the boatmen rowing to the
music and singing of musicians. This outing was called
Siao Iu Kiang (4) i %) or a small outing on the river. At
the Huan Hua K‘i (%é # #&) there were more boats prepared,
which did the same as at the south gate bridge, but on a
more extended scale, which was called a large outing on the
river. At both places large numbers of people congregated
to watch the picturesque scene, and the gay crowd. At
dusk a feast was held at the Pao Lieh-si (% HE # ) where it
is said that Chang Kong Yuin composed the following poem.
1. In spring a thousand families come out to play.
Each face beams like a flower.
2. Like azaleas groups of three’s and two's they stand,
In a whirl of passion they depart like riding a
cloud of smoke.

1. RETAR A Bilin é
2 SSMMKER BRUARME

THE SHUH COUNTRY a5

This Chang Kong itin (#2 4 %) was said to have h
heart like flint, but this ballad ine that he was not a
of sentiment. In later years when T's’ing Hsien Kong
(# Ik ZS) came into power, -the number of these decorated
boats was greatly increased, as a memorial to Chang Kong
tin the writer of the above poem. \

8th.—On this day the dealers in medicine held a feast
at the T’ai-ts’i-si (* #45F) in the morning, and at the Kin
Shuen Ytien (4 #i Gi) in the evening.

THirRD Moon.

Ist day.—On this date the T’ai Sheo proceeded to the
Hsioh Shae Shan (4 44 tl) archery hill, which was situated
outside the north gate of the city. After partaking of some
refreshments he watched an archery tournament, which
was celebrated in memory of Chang-peh-tsi (# {4 ¥),
because on this date Chang took leave of earth. The
sorcerers exposed many charms for sale by the wayside,
the people buying them freely to wear on their persons to
ward off sickness and calamity, and also to protect the
silk worms, being hatched on their persons, from evil. The
people wore spring attire, and carried umbrellas, and traversed
all over the hillside on holiday. In the evening a feast was
spread at the Wan Sui Ch’i (#3 bx #4) or long life pool, where
small boats were floating during the time of the feast.

9th.—The medicine shop keepers had a morning and
evening feast similar to that held in the second moon.

21st.—On this date the T’ai Sheo left the city by the
east gate and proceeded to a temple named the Chong
Ch’uen Koh (# # PA) situated on the Hai Ytien Shan
(#4 2). After partaking of a meal he went to watch the
people rubbing stones. The custom of rubbing stones at
this particular spot is said to date from the reign of K’ai
Yiien (Bf st) (A.D. 713) In the 23rd year of this reign a
certain priest who was greatly beloved by the people died,
and the people instituted this custom in memory of him.
The people traversed the hillside then fished for stones in
the small pond on the hillside, both male and female
engaged in this search for stones. HH any were found it was
reckoned to bea lucky omen for obtaining a son in the
course of that year. On this occasion the evening banquet
was held at the T’ai T’si-si (A #% #) temple.

27th.—On this date the silk market was opened at the
Rui Sheng-fu-ren (# BXA) temple, which was situated
outside the large West gate. Some time previous to this,
T’ien Kong (H &) had successfully besought and obtained

56 THE SHUH COUNTRY

rain on this spot, therefore the silk worm market was moved
there. The T’ai Sheo worshipped at this temple first, then
feasted at the Tsin-chong-si (# 3¢%), and again in. the
evening at the Ta-chi-yuan (K # BE). The day before
T's’ing-ming (i 94) was known as the Han-shih-tsieh (#& fii),
or cold food festival. On this festival the T’ai Sheo dined
at the I chong yuen (# % Bé) in the forenoon, and at the
T’ai-ts’i-si m the evening. During the Sung Dynasty the
orphan spirits were sacrificed to on this particular day at
some point near the city.

The people who proceeded to sacrifice at the graves on
the following Ts’ing-ming (¥ 83) day were so numerous
that they were likened to an army of ants on the move.
In the reign of T’ien-hsi (K ##) (A.D. 1017), Chao-Kong-Chen
#4] ZAR) opened the Western pavillion, and allowed the
people to visit it for recreation. So from that time onward
down through the Yuan Dynasty this pavillion was opened
annually at the cold food festival season, At these times
there were booths erected for the sale of wine, tea, food and
flowers. Music was to be heard on every hand. The T’ai
Sheo received visitors. The, festival lasted about ten days,
und was reckoned to be the most important in the course
of the whole year. In the Yuan Dynasty this festival lasted
for one month. This extension of time was wholly due to
the influence of the traders in wine, who made vast profits
out of this festival.

FourtH Moon.

19th day.—This date was observed as the birthday of
the Huan Hua Yu Sheng-fu-ren (f@ # fi # X A). On this
date the T’ai Sheo left the city by the narrow bridge gate,
and proceeded to the Fan An-si @ # #) where the ancestral
hall of the above lady was situated. After sacrificing and
dining the T’ai Sheo went on board a boat and reviewed
the mounted archers shooting on the shore. His boat was
afterwards towed to the Peh-hua-t’an (H 4& #) where he
viewed the beauties of the river scene. Here house and
cargo boats were plying up and down; while ferry boats
were seen crossing and re-crossing the river.. This was the
chief outing of the T’ai Sheo in the course of the whole year;
when wine was served by him in great quantities to the
visitors who resorted thither.

FirtH Moon.

5th.—On this date, the T’ai Sheo dined at the T’ai-
ts’i-si; where the doctors sold artimesia, and the sorcerers

THE SHUH COUNTRY 57
‘prepared charms of red, or five-coloured cord. These
charms were believed to be a protection against calamity,
sickness or other evils, and also ensured long life to the
wearers. The horn shaped dumplings called Ts’ong-tse
(#8 F) were also on sale on this date.

SixtH Moon.

On entering the first Fuh (f), or first ten dog days, the
minor officials went to meet the governor. On entering the
second ten dog days, they went to meet the intendent of
circuit. On entering the third ten dog days they went to
meet the T’ai Sheo or prefect. At this season all official
banquets were held in the Kiang-toh-miao (7 i). The
idea was to make arrangements to avoid the intense heat of
the season; for after breakfast they entered boats for the day,
while the evening meal was served at the same temple.
Large numbers of city people dined on the banks of the
pond and remained as spectators for the remainder of the
day.

SEVENTH Moon.

7th.—On the evening of the seventh day of this moon
the T‘ai-sheo dined at the T‘ai ts‘i-si. After supper he
ascended to a loft from which he viewed the King-kiang-
ie-shi (#8 7£ % ii), when bean sprouts were sold for the girls’
festival known as the K‘ih-k‘iao-tsieh (G @ ii).

18th.—On the evening of this day the priests launched
small paper boats on the river in which were placed lighted
candles. The lights were believed to lighten the orphan
spirits to a place of refuge.

EicutH Moon.
15th.—On this evening crowds of people went out for
a ramble to watch the moon in its mid-autumn beauty.

NintH Moon.

9th.—On this date a large medicine fair was held. At
this season the prefect lived in a tent for two days or more
and often travelled around carrying his tent with him, in
the hope that he might meet a celestial.

58 THE SHUH COUNTRY

MIpD-WINTER.

The day prior to the Mid-winter, Solstice, the T‘ai-Sheo
spread a banquet at the Shih-yti K‘iao (4 # ##). After the
meal was over he proceeded to a wood to view the cutting of
timber, which the timber merchants immediately despatched
to the city.

CHAPTER V.
Tue Ancient KINGS OF SHUH.

The Chinese have attempted to trace the history of
Shuh back to the time of the Emperor Ren Huang (A &)
(3000 B.C.) or earlier. They state that the ancient rulers
of Shuh (#) were styled Shuh Shan Shi (# 1 &), whose
family name was K‘ai Hu T’ao (ti #4 ¥&) and his style Wen
Seng (% 44). The ancestral father was Seng Tsi T’sane
(Be && #), and the ancestral mother was the Teo Mu (++ #) or
Bushel Mother who belonged to the tribe of Mo Li (& i).
The Bushel Mother rode in 4 chariot of the spirit of earth,
and first began to reign at Sie Koh (4 #); which is now
included in the prefecture of Han Chong (% Jif). Legen-
dary writings also say that the Son of Huang Ti (& #),
whose name was Ch‘ang I (& %&) married the daughter of
the Shuh Shen Shi whose name was Ch‘ang P‘uh (& 8),
This woman became the maternal pivot, and bore the
Chuan Sth Kao Yang Shi (mf #4 & & KH), whose progeny
governed Shuh for many generations, and down through
to the Cheo period. When Cheo Wu Wang (i122 B.C.)
mustered his troops at Muh Ie (& Ff), there were soldiers
from the Rung (#), Shuh (@), Ch‘iang (#2) and Mao (3%)
tribes to support him.

In the first year of the reign of Tong Cheo Siang Wang
OR J #8 E), (651 B.C.)the Shuh Prince Ts’an Ts’ong ( #8),
became King of Shuh. After his decease his son Peh
Kwan (48 #), also called Peh Wu (48 #), succeeded him in
his dominions. On the decease of Peh Kwan (#8 ##) his
brother Yu Fu (# 3) succeeded to the throne. It is stated
that YU Fu had a very peculiar visage, and a head
resembling a tea pot.

His popular name was Tu Yii (#£ 3), and his Capital
was located in P‘i Hsien (#8 #&). He exerted himself and
established his kingdom on all sides. He was fond of
irrigation and did much to improve the prospects of his
kingdom in this respect. It is specially stated that he did

THE SHUH COUNTRY 59

a ee the aoe of P‘u Kiang (¥# yr) by his
le a ) ve an guiding the floods. There are still
ue a eng Hsien (3 RS) and Ts‘ien Wei (4 4%) which

ear his name, thus giving some idea of the wide influence
he exerted.

At that period all the native princes styled themselves
a (£) but Yu Fu (® ®) only styled haa cnle expectant

ing.

Whenever floods came and got out of his control he at
once began to think of abdication in favour of a more
competent person.

About this time a certain man named Pih Ling (ff 2)
came to Shuh from Kin Cheo (#4 JH) in Hupeh. He opened
the Yu Lui (=e % B8) gorge, which is situated near what was
then called Mien Ch‘i Hsien (i#% JB 8%) below the present
city of Wen Ch‘uan (# Jil), When Yii Fu (f 3) saw the
work accomplished by Pih Ling (8 %) and heard of his
wonderful powers over the surging floods, he abdicated in his
favour and retired to Feng Tsieh Hsien (% #fi #*) situated in
the Kingdom of Pa (@); where his descendents were known
as Yu Fu P‘u (& @ ii). Thus the ancient line of Kings left
Shuh (43) and were succeeded by the descendents of Pih
Ling (#8 3%). 1t is popularly believed that Yii Fu ( 3) left
Shuh in the spring season when the T‘ien Chii‘en (Hi 8) or
goatsucker, was at the height of its spring crying. It is
believed that this bird is calling the farmer in the very early
morning to hurry up to work by calling K‘uai K‘uai Huang
(R He Bz), ‘‘ I ripen quickly.’’ This refers to the wheat and
barley which make up the spring crop. From this time
onward the goatsucker was called the Tu Chtien (#£ &&) and
P‘i Hsien (#8 #) his former capital the city of the Tu Chien
(#t &) a poetical name which marks the city down to the
present day.

It is said that when Pih Ling (38 #) ascended the
throne of Shuh that he took the title of K’ai Ming Shi
(BA BF &) with the Dynastic title of Ts‘ong Ti (3% 7), and
his line of Kings continued to govern the country for nine
generations, his capital was later set up in Chen tu. It is
said that a temple to the memory of Pih Ling still exists
near Liang Lu K‘eo, some 17 li from P‘i Hsien.

About the close of the Cheo Dynasty, and in the oth
year of the reign of Emperor Chen Ts‘ing (tit mi) (820 B.C.),
the Kings of Shuh and Pa went to war with each other.
Later the Ts‘in (#) Emperor Ts‘in Huei Wang (3 % +)
sent two of his Generals, Chang Ni (# #&) and Si Ma T’s‘o
(@] & $%), to subdue the country of Shuh and bring it into

60 ; THE SHUH COUNTRY

subjection to the Ts‘in Dynasty. This they succeeded in —
doing by receiving the help of the Kingdom of Pa; but no
sooner had the generals succeeded in reducing Shuh to
subjection than they turned on and also subdued the Chi Pa
(H &). Thus from this time onward Shuh lost its in-
dependence and became a tributary kingdom, The period
thus covered by ancient Shuh Kings is as follows. From
Cheo Huei Wang, (676 B.C.), to Chin Ts‘ing Wang, (320
B.C.), is a period of about 356 years. The period from
(676 B.C.) to (468 B.C.) was the period in which the Ts‘an
Ts‘ong (Hix) line of kings reigned. The period dating
from 468 B.C. to 320 B.C. was the period in which Pih Ling
(38 #2) and his line of kings governed the country, and were
the last real Shuh Kings. It has been claimed that King
Yii Fu (4 52) was the lineal descendent of Shen Long (ii# 3)
and the ancestor of Li Ping (# #k) of irrigation fame.
These conclusions are arrived at by a system of genealogical -
acrobatic feats which it is almost impossible to follow in
detail.

-It is said, howéver, that Li Ping (# dk) was a native of
Pa Tong, which was probably at that time part of the
Kingdom of Pa (E) to which Yi Fu (# 3) and his family
retired on abdicating the throne of Shuh in favour of Pih
Ling (#8 #). So it is not improbable that Li Ping was of
the same race as YU Fu, and of ancient kingly stock, and
one who had an ancestry both fond of, and expert in, the art
of irrigation.

The Yangtsi gorges are spoken of as the Ts‘an Ts‘ong
Wan Ren (% # & ff), or the ten thousand measure of
Ts‘an Ts’ong. As to what this actually refers to remains to
be proved, but the more credible among the people declare
that the marks of the pickaxe can still be traced in some
places in the gorges. Thus making a clear inference that
this great Yang tsi funnel was the work of the descendents
of Ts‘an Ts‘ong (Hi #).°

The Yangtse boatmen declare that the gorges were
opened in the reign of Ts‘in Shih Huang ( # &). So it is
quite possible that great strides were made along that line
about that time.

*It has been explained to the writer that the suspended coffin
in the Kwan Ts‘ai gorgé, and the coffin ends which give the wind
box gorge its name, were coffins which contained the bodies of officials
who died during the excavation perjod and were buried in the
crevices of the rocks.

NOTES ON NAMES OF NON-CHINESE
TRIBES IN WESTERN SZECHCWAN.

J. HUSTON EDGAR, F.R.G.S., F.R.A.L

_Weichow or Sin-pao-kuan is, perhaps, the most
ancient centre on the Szechewan Frontier. To the south
is the traditional birthplace of the great Yii, and to the
north is Mou Chow 73% Ji’ an ancient centre, from which
exploring parties of the Han sought to find a direct route to
Graeco-Bactria K & which had been lately conquered by
the Yueh Chi H &. In the struggles which ensued from the
earliest times we constantly find the names Ti &, Ch‘iang
36, Yong &, T‘u Fan th ®, Yi ®, and Man #. It is unlikely
that the writer can throw any new light on the ancient
hordes of China, but the opinions of the native historians
may be of some interest to many.

(1) Ti or Chi &.—The Ti are mentioned in the Shi Chi
% 26 with the Tsoh # and frequently with the Chiang.
Kang Hsi after quoting from the Odes RK BRKA RS
2 i #2 ZE gives the location of the Ti-Chiang. We are
also told that the ‘‘ White Horse’’ tribe was the most
powerful of the ten odd Ti-Ch‘iang Divisions. Mention 1s
also made of the ‘‘Blue’’ and ‘‘ White’’ Ti # EK, BK.

Inthe Wen Ch‘eng Tze Hwei & Mi ‘# 3 we are told ‘“Ti”’
was a name for the Western Yi P§ % and the Ti-Ch‘iang K %
were dispersed in the west of the Kwang Han Ke Uiregion. In
the ‘‘ New Dictionary ’’ ‘‘ Ti’’ is given as the ‘‘ Ti-Ch‘iang ©
and a horde of the ‘‘Hsi Yong’’ # %; and in the T‘ze Yuen
& JK the same people are given as ‘‘the Hsi Yong ? Dy HK.
Turning now to the Histories of Wen Ch‘uan, Lifan, and
‘Mao Chow’? # Jil, 8%, 361 we find mention made of a
“Ti Kueh.’ It is said that ‘‘ The mountain containing the
grave of the God of Agriculture, Heo Chi Ja #* is sur-
rounded by water in Ti Kueh’? BEB my, we, BB wh; and
a note explains that the Ti Kueh has been proved to be
the regions of Tieh Chi, Mao Chow, and Wel Chow. Then
we have the fact stated that the territory Ran Pang Fb Bi
(WE AE EL de HB RE Se K) was composed of ‘Chiang and Ti
3¢ &; and also in the Ch‘ien Ti Territory iti (a later name
for the same region) was to be found ‘‘ the a

°MOU 7% (4 Jil MENG CHOW) is pronounced MAOCHOW.

62 NOTES ON NAMES OF NON-CHINESE

Ch‘iang, and Nine Ti’ & %, AR, UK. Moreover, we hear
how in the days of Han the Ti rebelled and were, as usual
‘‘slaughtered and pacified.’’ Later a barrier near Mao
Chow was the door of the Chiang and Ti-who, even about
A.D. 250 were not bereft of power. But returning again to
the Ti Chiang (cf. Anglo-Saxon) we find the people of Lifan
who are descendants of this horde, inherit from them their
present uncouth and stupid dispositions. Mao Chow, from
the Tang and Song times, was again and again annoyed by the
unconciliatory tactics of the T‘ufan th # and Ti Ch‘iang.
This name during the Cheo J) Dynasty seems to have been
changed to Shuh Chiang; but from the very early times,
when the Luan Bird * & was seen in Ti-Ch‘iang, to the
days of the lang and the Song, a people known as the ‘Ti-
Ch‘iang played an important part in Chinese politics. In
Klaproth’s Ethnographical Tables—from earliest times to
A.D. 1000—we are told the ‘‘Ti’’ are the same people as
the Ch‘iang. The translator makes the Yueh Chi, also, a
cognate race. However, as he confuses the Shi and Ti &
and K we may suspect an error. Sut if not, and admitting
the correctness of his classification, we shall be forced to
connect our Ti Ch‘iang with one of the most picturesque of
non-Chinese peoples-—the Ytieh Chi, who are, probably,
aiso the same as the Uigurs.* But even mere interesting is
Schnyler’s suggestion that the Yueh Chi are the old Getae
or Goths. If this is so we should then be inclined to insist
on Ti (&) not K as the correct reading. It is quite pcssible
that the old Ti° stock may still be found in the hills around
Wei Chow and Lifan. In any case the people on the left
bank of the Lifan river are known as ‘‘ Ti or Tae mi’’—the
Ti or Tae people.

(2) 5.—The Ch ‘iang are well-known to readers of Chinese
History. The Chinese look upon them as a branch of the
San Miao =. Further, we are told ‘‘ Ch‘iang’’ is a name
for the Western Yi; ‘‘they are a tribe cf the Hsi Yong WH &,
and that even now in Kiai Chow Fé JW and Mao Chow ja Wl
there are Ch‘iang people.’’ In the Shi Chi # #f the Ch‘iang
are mentioned as blocking the way to Ta Hsia K & (Graeco-
Bactria) and south of a line from Lob Nor to the Great
Wall was Ch‘iang country closed to China; and Chang Chien
3% @ would not risk crossing the territory of these ‘‘ wander-

“The name of the Ch’iang ancestor was 3¢ 7 & & Gi. The &
‘s also represented by 4 and Wuko=slave.
ruse. Later they were known as the J # fy. The name Jy - by which
the territory of certain ‘‘ 3§’’ is known may be related to the FR # fz.
This is the division known to the Gyakung as Ti or Tae mi.

TRIBES IN WESTERN SZECHCWAN 638

ie shepherds”’ , nor would he recommend envoys to and
from Bactria passing through the country. In one place, at
least, he speaks of them as a people united with the Ti (Ti
Chiang). In the official account of Tibet (Hsi Tsang Tu
Kao) BY %& Il Tibet is spoken of as the land of all the
Chiang and Yong; and again that the ‘‘Hsi Yong’’ of the
“Yu Kong”’ Classic & BH are ‘‘the Chiang Hordes of
Songp‘an, Mao Cheo, Wei Chow, Lifan, and the two regions
comprising Tibet ft #%. Then follows an account how
Ch‘iang fugitives (Uigurs?) spread into Tibet; multiplied
rapidly; and set up a kingdom amidst the earlier Ch’iang
hordes. It is difficult to find the true value of the term
Chiang. Under ‘‘ Four Yi @®”’ in Doolittle’s ‘‘ Numerical
Phrases,’ the Barbarians or ‘‘Yi’’ of the West #f % are known
as Ch‘iang %, Fan #, or Yong 3%; and in the ‘‘ Wen Ch‘eng”’
they are called ‘‘the Western Yi . -. . . who-are shep-
herds.’’ Klaproth makes ‘‘Tibetan Nations’’ and ‘‘Ch‘iang’’
synonymous terms. But the ‘‘Hsi Ch’iang’’ are fugitives
from #17 Hunan. Are the Ti Ch‘iang and the Shuh Ch‘iang
then the same people as the Hsi Ch‘iang? Or were they from
one parent stock modified differently by alien influences
during widely separated migrations in time and regions? A
scientific study of frontier phonetics may throw some light on
this question. The Ch‘iang seem to be the great fugitives
of Chinese History and we often find them split up into
divisions which, if they had been united, would have given
China an uneasy time. They were, and are, animists, and
their white stone worship may suggest a desert people who
depended on the moisture of snow peaks to fertilise their
oases. A region like astern Turkestan or North Western
Kansu, is immediately implied. Their exorcists, in some
regions, worship the monkey which may be connected with
the belief of Tibetans, and some early Ch‘iang tribes, of their
descent from this animal. ey “ee
(3) The Yong %&.—The ‘‘New Dictionary” says “'Y ong
is a general name for all the Western Tribes; and the ‘‘'T‘u
K‘ao’’ defines the Hsi Yong % as the Tibetan and Frontier
‘‘Chiang.’’ ‘‘Yong’’ seems to be an ancient term and has
probably lost its original meaning 1n the West of Szechewan.
But it may be (judging from my slight study of Frontier
phonetics), suspected in ‘‘ Hsiung (Nu); the *‘Hsi Yong
could be the same word where the ‘‘s’’ would be retained.
In the west of Szechewan is a very Numerous people, Lama-
ists, who are known as ‘‘ Gya Rung®’”’ by the Tibetans, and

’

®‘Gyanag (Chiana) the Tibetan word for China.

64. NOTES ON NAMES OF NON-CHINESE

Ke Rt by themselves. The former word means simply
‘‘Chinese Rung’,’’ and they are no doubt a remnant of
tribes included in the term Hsi Yong. In the 1895 Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society (N.C.B.) page 53, a writer
assumes a Sakae origin for the Szechewan civilisation (EB &.
Pacch-Sakae. But this claim is doubtful. However, some
of the Yong or Rung customs, such as their method of milk-
ing cows, is identical with a Scythian custom mentioned
by Herodatus. It will not bear printing, but curious readers.
may find it in the History of the old writer mentioned.
The Gya Rung remain to-day one ot the most virile,
numerous, and interesting elements in Frontier ethnology.
They may number a million souls, and probably include the-
Golo robbers. They are almost all Lamists, and in a general
way are moulded by the Lhasa civilisation.

(4) The T‘u Fan® ‘‘are the western part of the Ch‘iang”’ ;:
or ‘‘the Tang Dynasty Tibetans.’’ The Tibetans to-day call
themselves ‘‘Bo’’ the old pronounciation of Fan, and no.
doubt T‘ufan (T‘u Bo) is the origin of our word Tibet. The-
term was originally a Dynastic Title adopted by a Ch‘iang
people in Central Tibet. The ‘‘T‘ukao’’ says the Tufan
originally sprang from the Hsi Chiang of whom there were
150 tribes. This idea was so fixed in the minds of Chinese-
authors that we find in Klaproth the amalgamation of the
Suen po # #, a Hsi Ch‘iang race, with the T‘ufan described
as a ‘‘re-union.’’ At one time T‘ufan was a powerful king-
dom and it may be of interest to give in full the three main
theories as to its origin: (a) ‘‘ In the Ch‘in # Dynasty there-
was a Chiang slave named Ytien Chien who escaped to his
home. In the days of his great-grandson Ren, the soldiers of
Ch‘in were beginning to exterminate the Tih, Yiien, and
Yong. Chiung, the uncle (of Ren) fearing the wroth of
the Emperor, fled with his kindred and followers several
thousand li to the west of the Ts‘i Chi River where his
descendants became the founders of 150 tribes including:
Fah Chiang T‘ang Mao and others too numerous to record.
The founder of the T‘ufan Dynasty . . . was descended.
from the ‘Fah Chiang.’ He lived to the west of the Ts‘i
Chi River and took T‘uh Fah # % as a Dynastic Title (Tuh
Fah mispronounced became Tufan tk #%) and by degrees.
united the Chiang hordes. His kingdom in time became:
enormous, but he had no relations with China.’’

_ ‘But the present meaning may be an adaptation of an older word
like “‘Chiang”’ : Gya + Yong, or Chi (BE) + Yong (3§).

“Se DG < fi EU < wk BH. Hence =H.

TRIBES IN WESTERN SZECHCWAN 65

(b) The second from the ‘‘ Wei Chow Annals’’ gives
some additional details. ‘‘ The Fah Chiang and T‘ang Mao
lived to the west of the Shae Chi River, and were the
descendants of Liliku, a T‘uh-fah of the Kan Liang HiaFesZAil
#2i°. Liliku had a son named Fan Ni Jé. When Liliku died
his son was still young, and the child’s uncle became ruler
with Fan Ni as general of An Hsi. About A.D. 414 Ru
T‘an f% ff, his uncle, was killed by Chi P‘an, a Ch‘i Fuh
(G bi hk Zz)'° of Hastern Chin. Thereupon, Fan Ni gathered
his people together and submitted to Meng Hsiiin (of ¥4 3£)!!
and became Governer of Lin Song. But when Meng Hsiin
was murdered Fan Ni fled west with his people over the
Yellow River and crossing the Chih Shi range dwelt in the
Brahmaputra valley, and there in the midst of the Chiang,
setting up a kingdom, controlled a thousand li of territory.
Fan Ni, by his dignity and mercy, drew the Chiang hordes to
him like crowds toamarket. Hechangedhisname .. .
and took T‘uh Fah as a Dynastic Title. This name through
a mispronunciation became T‘ufan. The capital of. the
kingdom was Lo Hsie #2 & Lhasa.’’

(c) The next is of Mongol origin and quoted in the ‘‘ T‘u
K‘ao.’’ ‘‘ The Mongols are a branch of the Tibetans, and they
in turn are Hindus (#8 #4 ## 37 52). One, Yanah (dé #4), a prince
of Oude & 3H, on being defeated by his neighbours, fled across
the Snow Ranges and became a person of importance in the
Brahmaputra valley. His third son being a man of extra-
ordinary worth became, by popular choice, the ruler of
880,000 Tibetans.’’ He was eventually succeeded by twenty,
one princes, apparently directly or indirectly related to him-
and when the Long Tsan, of Tang Dynasty fame, “
sixteen he became ruler’’ and began putting the Govern-
ment in order and apportioning the most suitable punish-
ments. It was he ‘‘who married daughters of the
Nepaulese Royal family and an Imperial Princess of China ’’
respectively, in the early decades of the Seventh Century.
From ‘about A.D. 650 to 1068 the T‘ufan ran riot around
their borders, and not only kept the western frontiers in a
perpetual ferment, but also extended their conquests to the
Tarim valley, and the Historic lands from Lob Nor to the
Kansu Border. And on one occasion they even took the
Imperial City of Ch‘ang An. Between A.D. 700—1000 they

°#e $2 T’uh Fah or & ft (Wu Ku) Hordes of Re FP
104- 4 was a Branch of the fif 4. living in Shensi.
11y8 3 was a Hsiung Nu Tribe J RL.

5 :

was .

66 NOTES ON NAMES OF NON-CHINESE

were intermittently in possession of the Min valley, and
according to Du Halde, the T‘ufan Kings had an Eastern
palace in Wei Chow. The term PY #%. which may be an
adaptation of ft, is now applied to the Tibetans of Sung
p‘an, and Grenard says, to the Golo also. The name Lifan
#8 #§ requires no comment except that its ‘‘ Fan’’ contains .
the ancient 4 #—is this a corruption of # #? (Po—Fan}) as
well as Yong and ‘‘Chiang’’ if not ‘‘Ti’’ and ‘‘Yi.’’ But the
character is #, not #,'* and may have no ethnological con-
nection whatever; but all the same in earlier days History
affirms that the sounds ‘‘ Fah’’ and ‘‘ Fan’’ were so nearly
similar that they become indistinguishable and ‘‘ Fah
Chiang’’ became ‘‘Fan Chiang’’; and the Tibetans or
‘«T‘ufan ’’ are decendants of the ancient ‘‘ Fah’’ or ‘‘ Fan’”’
Chiang. Moreover, if the old sound is ‘‘ Bo’’ we find the
modern Tibetans still calling themselves by their Tang
Dynasty name. :

(5) Yi % seems to be a general name for non-Chinese
people. Hven now Lolos, Yong, Ch‘iang and Europeans are
called Yi by the Chinese. But in ancient times the Ch‘iang
and Ti are separated from the Yi, and on more than one
occasion we are told that there were ‘‘ six Yi, seven Ch‘iang
and nine Ti’’ in the mountains of the min "R 7 valley.
And even to-day, not far from Wei Chow, are an ancient
people with customs and speech similar to the Mao Chow
Chiang, who call themselves ‘‘ Kr Mi’’ or ‘‘ Ae Mi.”’ As this
is a manifest corruption of ‘‘ Yi,’’ time may prove them to
be a remnant of the Han Dynasty division of that name.
In any case, the meaning is, ethnologically, probably quite
distinct from the same term in ‘‘ Fu Yi Fu’’ ## 3 Jif, the
title of the officials in Lifan # # and Opien T‘ing—a Lolo
Centre—during the time of the Manchus.

(6) & The term ‘‘Man”’’ is also applied to the non-
Chinese in Szechewan. A quotation from the ‘‘T‘u K‘ao”’
may be of interest. ‘‘ In the Nine Divisions of Yu &, Liang #
was not included; and in the 15 Odes there is no recognition
of Shuh. At first, Shuh was known as the Kingdom of the
South, and later became united with Chin. But geogra-
phically Szechcwan was the most dangerous of the States.
On three sides it was touched by the ‘Fan’ #%, and ‘the
nest- and tower-dwelling Man #&,’ of the Devil Kingdom (34 fl
—=Kuei Chow) gave them anxiety. The people were fierce

12,When it is remembered how the Tang suffered at the hands of
the nt 38 hordes and the alliances-formed, the term #€ would naturally
be replaced by the less objectionable one.

TRIBES IN WESTERN SZECHCWAN 67

and stupid: they were always armed with knives and were
villianous looking. They were utterly incapable of pro-
gress." ‘“‘ . . . Inthe South East were the Ch‘iang
and Lo 3¢%.’’ In the South West ‘‘were the Cave-
dwelling Man i &’’ and in the North West the ‘‘Tufan ”’
+t #§ of Kin Chuan Jil Wei B Meng ¥# Pao Hsien t% and
Sungpan #4 %%. In the time of Chu Koh Wu Heo, the
good minister of the Shuh Han, ‘‘ the Ch‘iang and Ti still
retained power.’’ The term ‘‘Man’’ at one time meant
the uncultured ron-Chinese of the South, and in the Yiien
Dynasty included large sections of the population South of
the Yangtze. But now it is especially applied to the
Tibetan tribes in Tachienlu. The term here, however, may
be a Chinese adaptation of a native word like ‘‘ Minya,’’ }°
the Tibetan name for Tachienlu country. This centre is
comparatively recent as regards Chinese influence, and the
Tibetans, while disliking the term Mantze, 8+, have no
objection to Man Chia. But the term is applied to the
non-Chinese of many regions. Jor instance:

Weare told in the *‘T‘u Kao,’’ that ‘‘all around Sung-
pan are ‘Man’’’ that ‘‘the gardens of the ‘Man’ and
Liao #@ encircle the Hills in the Min’’; and the Wen Chwan
Man ¥% Jil # ‘‘ come in battle array.’’ Then we have “‘all
the ‘Man’ of Pao Hsien (Lifan) ; bevies of Mantze maids
at Wei Chow’’; and the many ‘‘Man”’ within the Sze-
chwan Borders, and apart from the reference of ‘‘ Cave Man ”’
i] G8, the Caves around Kiating and other places are per-
sistently described as ‘‘Man Tong’’ by the ordinary people.

These notes will do little but suggest difficulties. Some
of the names are manifestly only geographical designations
and include peoples politically and ethnologically different.
Then during the ages it seems as if many of these names be-
come opprobrious titles (by change of character and sound)
for non-Chinese tribes without regard to the old geographical
limits. Again; the use of uncomplimentary epithets seems
to change with the age and dynasty. We have seen that
terms like Yong %&, Yi %, and Man ee give no certain sound ;
and Ch‘iang may not be much more satisfactory. Are they
a pure stock?** Apart from the old association of the seven

ll el

8 Minya. ges Dats
144Qne of the above accounts from the ‘“ T’u Kao” ma es e
Tibetans pure Chiang; the second seems to make the Hsienpi ee
also Chiang, and the Tibetans an amalgamation with an earlier mene
stock in Tibet. And even if the third is correct, the Tibetans will be

mainly Chiang.

68 NOTES ON NAMES OF NON-CHINESE

‘‘Chiang’’ with the six ‘‘Yi’’ and nine ‘‘Ti’’ we must
remember that the west was the great asylum for human
fugitives ; and the zone of contending armies. And such
areas are not conducive to ethnic purity. In any case, the
name ‘‘ Chiang’’ was applied not only to refugees from Hunan
and.frontier hordes, but also to forced migrations inhabiting
ulterior and anterior Tibet. So says the ‘‘T‘u K‘ao’’ (as
regards Tibet) and Chinese History is about the best aid we
have in such studies.

The writer with Rev. J. R. Muir found the Ch‘iang
at Wen Chwan in 1907 and described them ‘‘as different in
religion, language and customs from the Chinese.’’ The
name may owe its persistency to the Chinese authorities
rather than the natives themselves. The same people are
‘*Fan”’ or ‘‘ Yi’: (officially) in Lifan. And ““Van’ a2 ane
‘‘ Fan ’’ # are interchangeable.

Can the word ‘‘ Chiang ’’ be a corruption of Hsi Yong or
Hsiung ? or what will a study of phonetics make of Gya-
Yung or Gyarung ? |

As regards the ‘‘ Po-lo-tze’’ to the north of Mao Chow
a tradition insists that they are a transported colony of
Lolos from the Chien Ch‘ang valley. Chinese claim the
character is # 3% but #& seems more likely.

NOTE ON CHIANG SACRIFICE AND
LITHOLATRY.

An account of Ch‘iang Sacrifice is here produced as
written by one of their leaders at Wei Chow :—

+6 >» &. py = a Saw
YVRA RS RR GE -RRE BREE - APSE H
Meh BARRE HTT RRARRE ARRAN RE
HES ARAYUMR REMRLES TH A RMS Fm
H-AER SHC mM BHA AE RFRA
is R RPAH BAF BABUERYUA WUE
REPRE R MA HF RZERRTK RAB WD
THAI PA CA —-B WFR RAR REM A
YRrERARAH AHO FMR A R-F
AY-#€# ££ Re RHKRHESE FRR F
W-XMe £ Re A- YUYH tah *
Rhek A EH KA AMR BEEK LEK R

|
TRIBES IN WESTERN SZECHGWAN 69

The White Stone referred to under (1) is of untrimmed
quartz and may be conical, triangular, or cylindrical in
shape. They are seen cn commanding hills, houses, graves,
altars and in rude temples and even on lamaseries. Known
as the God of the Mountains (Il =), and The God cf
Heaven (Kf) they suggest the litholatry of Semitic
paganism. These stones, like the ‘‘bethels’’ of the ancient
Syrians seem to be regarded as the matter in which the
Deity is embodied. (of AGoe cictv Expuxoe ...). Litholatry
and other forms of Sunitic paganism travelled far by land
and sea ; and we find the idea that stones were animated
perpetuated in Manicheism. For further information consult
CUMONT’S ‘‘ Oriental Religions,’’ page 116, and also Note
29, page 244,

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS.

_J. C. FERGUSON

Mrs. Dargan has written in a recent poem :—

Let us go on with experiments
Let us pore, and dream and do;
Some day we may make a world
With a buttercup in it

Or a swallow’s wing.

Miss Lowell has made the great experiment: She has
pored and dreamed and done; out of the great number
of Chinese poetical effusions she has made a world for English
readers in which there are buttercups and a swallow’s wing.

Miss Lowell’s approach to Chinese poetry, as explained
in her Preface, was four-fold. She had the Chinese text
before her with the sounds transliterated so that she could
follow the original metre and rhythm; the text was trans-
lated word by word; the Chinese ideographs. were analysed
as to form so that their derivation might contribute a share
to their meaning; and lastly the meaning of the text was
paraphrased for her by her friend Mrs. Ayscough with the
aid of her Chinese teacher, Mr. Nung Chu. This method,
though laborious, was sound. It was much more difficult
than that pursued by the English translators of Homer or
Virgil who could poetize directly from an original text and to
whom classical allusions and references were familiar. The
task was even greater than that which Shelley set for
himself in his version of ‘‘Prometheus Unbound’’ for Shelley
did not feel himself obliged to bring his drama to the same
conclusion as Aeschylus lest such a denouement should
shock his own sense of justice. Miss Lowell has been
content with the standards of the original Chinese versions,
and with setting these forth as accurately as possible.

Miss Lowell followed a different method in ‘“‘A Legend
of Porcelain’ published early in 1921 in the volume
‘“Legends.’’ She says that this poem was composed of
three legends which she read in some books that she cannot

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS 71
remember though she mentions Bushell’s ‘‘Chinese Pottery
and Porcelain’’ and Julien’s ‘‘Historie et Fabrication de la
Porcelaine Chinoise.’’ She quotes a Chinese proverb as her
excuse for not mentioning the names of many other books
on China which she has read. The difference between ‘‘A
Legend of Porcelain’’ and the poems in this volume is that
the Legend is a fancy sketch of China while these are China
itself. It is the difference between a travelogue and a trip
to China. The ‘‘Legend of Porcelain’’ evidences an exact-
ness in reading and a generosity in interpretation which can
only be characterized as remarkable but the viewpoint is
detached. In the ‘‘Fir-Flower Tablets’’ it is intimate. It
may be noted in passing that the ‘‘Legend”’ is responsible in
all probability also for the happy name of this volume,
‘“Fir-Flower Tablets,’ for it is found on page 42 of the
earlier work.

It is nothing new for Miss Lowell to get her inspiration
in out-of-the-way places. She has drawn confessions from
the yuccas of Peru and heard the funeral song for the Indian
Chief Blackbird with the same enthusiasm as she has shown
in her studies of six French contemporary poets. Livery tale
that she has read has become grist to her mill. One can
imagine the ready eagerness with which she welcomed the
beauty of the thoughts contained in the translations of
“Written Pictures’ brought to her by her life-long friend
Mrs. Ayscough and her immediate recognition of the pos-
sibility of their being turned to good poetical account.

There has been no attempt to follow the metre or the
rhythm of the originals. Miss Lowell explains that she
considers it more important to reproduce the perfume of a
poem than its natural form. How could she or anyone else
have followed the metre and rhythm of Féng Huang Tal

(p. 21):—

Feng huang t’ai shang féng huang yu
Féng chi t‘ai k‘ung chiang tzu liu
There are seven words only in each line and the rhythmic
vowel sound is iu. Her poetical inspiration interpreted the
meaning of these two lines :— ;
“The silver-crested love-pheasants strutted upon the Phea-
sant Terrace.

Now the pheasants are gone, the terrace is empty and the
eer: .2, is
river flows on in its own original way.

The result of the interpretation is English poetry in a sound
conception of it as “‘the art which has for its object the

2, FIR-FLOWER TABLETS

exciting of intellectual pleasure by means of vivid, imagina-
tive, passionate and inspiriting language’’; but at the same
time one who has been familiar with the beautiful rhythmic
flow and striking imagery of the original Chinese receives
a distinct shock from which it takes some effort to recover.
Recovery is only complete when one remembers how few
are those of our English-speaking race who have ever had
the opportunity of feeling the thrill of emotion produced by
these lines in the form in which they were wis by Li
T*ai-po.

It must be predicated again that there is Word poetry
in the Chinese language—poetry that will endure the severest
tests ever set up by Western critics, just as the world has
come to realize that there is real art in Chinese sculpture
and painting. Mr. Daniel French once said to me after we
had spent half a day together looking over Chinese paintings :
‘“‘This is not Chinese art; this is art.’’ The references in
Chinese poetry or art may be to alien places and unknown
events but the appeal is equally effective in “‘the exciting
of intellectual pleasure.’’ One may know nothing of the
Heaped Jade Mountain or the Green Jasper Terrace, but
one’s imaginative instincts are aroused by such musical
names especially when they are in close conjunction with
a beautiful line :—

‘* Flowers make me think of her face.’ (p..16.)

There is true poetry—English poetry, in ‘‘the music of —
silence’ (p. 103) but no truer than Tu Fu’s original, hst
lai, which suggests the harmonious tranquility of a soul at
peace with itself.

John Barrow wrote in his ‘Travels in China’ more than
a century ago that the Chinese language “‘is much better
adapted to the concise style of ethics than the sublime
flights of poetry’’ and remarked upon the absence of the
passion of love ‘‘to which poetry owes some of its greatest
charms.’ He gave a literal translation of the T’ao Yao Ode
in the Shih King (Legge, Part 1, Bk. 1, Ode VII) as

follows i

‘< The peach- tree, how fair, how graceful, ‘its leaves, how
1!
blooming, how pleasant ; each 1s 2 bride, when she enters her
Wy

bridegroom’s house, and attends to her a spray.

Barrow explains that this is a fair translation, ‘“‘since
no more expletives are inserted than such as were necessary

' FIR-FLOWER TABLETS 73

b)

to make up the sense.’

He appends a metrical |
by Sir Wilham Jones :— He etrical paraphrase

Gay child of spring, the garden’s queen
Yon peach tree charms the roving flight ;
Its fragrant leaves how richly green!
Its blossoms, how divinely bright !

So softy smiles the blooming bride

By love and conscious virtue led,

O’er her new mansion to preside,

And placid joys around her spread.
The translation and the paraphrase both lead one to wonder
how their sentiments can be reconciled with the alleged
absence of ‘‘the passion of love.’’ The criticism would have
been still stranger to this early author if he had fully realized
the poetic inspiration of the original in associating the spring
months when the peach tree is in flower with the correct
marriage time of youthful lovers. Mr. Waley in his intro-
duction to “‘170 Chinese Poems’’ remarks with a greater
knowledge of his subject than was possible to Barrow, that
love poetry ‘‘ceases after the Han dynasty,’’ thus making
clear that it still remains for some poet to revel in this
field of poetry before the Han period. It may also be
remarked that the ancient poetry of China is full of the
stirring inspiration of war.

The apparent inadaptability of the Chinese language
for poetical composition has been more apparent than real
and has been no deterrent to the succeeding generations of
Westerners interested in Chinese literature. Sir John Davis
made a careful study of Chinese poetry and made verses out
of his translations one of which at least reveals rich beauty
which he has extracted from the original :—

‘Five mountain peaks, like so many fingers, rich tints blending

Rising out of the plain like pillars half concealing the sky,—

By night, washing in the milky way, they pluck at the stars ;

By day, exploring the zenith, they play with the clouds.

After a shower, like jewelled sprouts of bamboo, they stand in
mid-air ;

When the moon rises, they resemble pearls suspended in the palm
of the hand,

One might imagine it was a mighty spirit stretching forth its arm.

And numbering China’s islands in the distant main.”

George Carter Stent ventured out of his domain of
dictionary-making into the fields of poetry and gave a
metrical version of the ‘‘Adventures of Tiny Rill,

‘‘ Over green fields and meadows on “Tiny Rill” ran.

(The little precocious coquette) ;—
She was pretty she knew, and thus early began
Gaily flirting with all that she met.

74 FIR-FLOWER TABLETS

Her favors on both sides she’d gracefully shower,
Regardless to whom they might be—

One moment she’d kiss the sweet lips of a flower
The next—lave the root of a tree.

She would leap from one rock to another in play,
Tumble down on her pebbly bed ;

Like a Naiad, let the dazzling sun-smitten spray
Fall, in prismatic gems, round her head.

Sometimes she would lash herself into rage.

And rush roaring and seething along,

Till a bit of smooth ground would her anger assuage
When she’d liquidly murmur a song.”’

Hiven the staid Alexander Wylie frequently made his transla-
tion of the verses of stone tablets assume metrical form and
at least once he attempted rhythm, in his essay on “‘Secret
Societies, ”’

‘‘When Hung with Hung in harmony combines,
The watchword ‘‘Myriad’’ passes through the lines.”’

In a later generation of sinologues Kingsmill, Parker
and Giles all were moved to adopt poetical form in their
transmutations of Chinese verse. Mr. Kingsmill was “‘con-
vineed of the true poetry contained in the Shih King ballads”’
and ‘‘ventured to submit them in their own simple garb to
the esthetic ear of the foreign critic.’’ His rendering of
the first Ode is : —

As the ospreys woo
On the river ait

So the graceful lass
Has her manly mate.

As the coy marsh-flowers
Here and there do peep,
So the graceful lass

In his wakeful sleep.

But he seeks in vain
Brooding night and day
Ahme! Ah me!
Tossing rest away.

As the coy marsh-flower
Chosen here and there
So the graceful lass ;
He in tune with her.

As the coy marsh-flower
Gathered here and there
So the graceful lass
Bells now ring for her.

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS 75

Mr. EK. H. Parker ated tried his hand :—

When the white sun, heigh-ho !
; That line doth pass
I will come seek you, Sir,
In this thick grass.
Sunk is the sun, heigh-ho! -
Disheartening, ver
The moon is up, ho there! :
_ Haste to the ferry !
Delay like this, heigh-ho !
Reverse of merry!
Ho! you in the grass, I say !
Ho! you in the grass, I say!
Are you not then some luckless runaway.

The stirrings of heart of these two worthy sinologues are
perfectly apparent as is also the horrible quality of their
doggerel : —

I’ve measured it from side to side
T’is three feet long and two fect wide.

Giles introduced a new light touch and with his usual
briliance improved upon the work of his contemporaries
and predecessors as may be readily seen in hig ‘‘Chinese
Poetry in English Verse,’’ (1896). Mr. Waley rightly says
of this work that in it Mr. Giles ‘“‘combines rhymes and
literalness with wonderful dexterity.’’ In his ‘‘Chinese
Literature’’ Mr. Giles says that ‘‘a Chinese poem at best
is a hard nut to crack’’ but this knowledge did not cause
him to stay his hand; and it is well that it did not for
his translations have done more than anything else to stir
up interest in Chinese poetry. This result causes no wonder
for some of Giles’ work was of a high order, such as his
translation from T‘ao Ch‘ien :—

A scholar lives on yonder hill

His clothes are rarely whole to view
Nine times a month he eats his fill
Once in ten years his hat is new.

A wretched lot—and yet the while
He ever wears a sunny smile.

Longing to know what like was he

At dawn my steps a path enclosed

Where dark firs left the passage free

And on the eaves the white clouds dozed.

But he, a spying my intent,
Seized his guitar and swept the strings ;
Up flew a crane towards heaven bent
And now a startled pheasant springs.
Oh, let me rest with thee until

The winter winds again blow chill.

76 FIR-FLOWER TABLETS

Mr. Giles used both metre and rhythm in his translations
but only as media for transfusing the warm blood of the
original into his own lines. The charm of his work and the
permanency of its value lie in his imaginative conception
of the beauty of Chinese verse which remained in conceal-
ment from English readers. In other fields Giles has not
always shown himself sympathetic with the spirit of his
original sources, but in poetry he has shown such a response
to the Chinese emotional appeal that it is possible he might
have become that fortunate combination whose lack Miss
Lowell laments in her Preface. ‘‘A sinologue has no time to
write poetry; a poet has no time to learn how to read
Chinese.’’ We venture the surmise, however, that without
Giles’ preliminary work, the world would not now be the
happy possessor of “‘Fir-Flower Tablets.’’

It was fortunate for both that Miss Lowell and Mrs.
Ayscough collaborated in producing this volume, and I find
it impossible anywhere between the two covers to apportion
the share which each had in the final form. Mrs. Ayscough
must have had poetic instinct of a high order, and surely
Miss Lowell has keen powers of discrimination in the choice
of correct English words to convey Chinese ideas. In Miss
Lowell’s Preface Mrs. Ayscough’s hand appears just as in
Mrs. Ayscough’s Introduction Miss Lowell’s broad scholar-
ship, especially in French literature, is in evidence. In the
“poems themselves the separation into component parts of
the joint work of the authors is still more impossible.
Together they stand or fall; and certainly they stand.

Everywhere there are evidences of intimate collabora-
tion. In the second stanza of the first poem ‘‘Songs of the
Marches’’ Mrs. Ayscough must have been responsible for the
line “‘swift as the three dogs’ wind’’ in which the triplicate
use of the dog radical in the character p‘ao suggested the
striking imagery of wind which resembles the convulsive
panting of heated dogs. She must also have suggested the
onomatopoeic lines, ‘‘Hsiao, hsiao the horse neighs’’ and
“Sheng! sheng! it drips, cutting my heart in two’’—which
remind one of Legge’s line ‘‘Lin, lin go the hounds’’ (She
King Part I, VIII). It is also more than probable that
the drab translation of 1 shang as garments or clothes was
changed in the Peony Song (p. 16) and again in the Feng
Hsien Temple Visit (p. 103) to the more vivid picture of
‘upper garments, lower garments’’ which is fully justified
by the essential meaning of these two characters. Mrs.
Ayscough doubtless favored, the unusual phrase “‘green
heavens’’ (p. 6) as an equally accurate description of the

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS Tt

color of the heavens as our conventional description ‘‘blue.’’
The character ‘“‘ch’ing’”’ according to the author of T’ao Lu
translated by Bushell, means a color ‘‘approaching a light
blue, or.a pale emerald or a deep green or bluish green.’’
The authors’ translation as green, calls attention to the
Chinese conception of the color of the heavens as broader
than our own, though as a matter of fact neither blue nor
green suffice to describe fully their ever-changing effects.
Mrs. Ayscough was no happier in the choice of Miss Lowell
as her poet than Miss Lowell in selecting Mrs. Ayscough as
her interpreter of Chinese poetical ideas. Both appreciated
the beauty of the originals and vied with each other in repro-
ducing it in the English language.

With so many good verses to select from it seems
wellnigh invidious to pick out any as better than others,
but it may not be amiss to express one’s satisfaction that
the authors chose ‘‘The Songs of the Marches’’ as the first
in their collection. It is full of the sound of war but this
is interspersed with the gentler thoughts of home, such as
is suggested by the playing of the song “‘The Snapped
Willows.’’ The intense suffering of the soldiers in their
campaign on a distant frontier is made possible by their
devotion to their leader Ho P’iao-yao. The end of the
scene is an era of peace. The hero Ho would have been
still more impressive if the reference to his portrait had been
more correctly translated as

And the portrait of Ho P’iao-yao
Unrivalled hangs in the Lin Pavilion.

The thought of the original is that Ho's achievements were
so great as to entitle his portrait to hang in the Pavilion so
conspicuously that those of other heroes would not be seen.
“No color mists the trees,’’ ‘“‘Swords brush the hoar-frost
flowers of the Barbarians’ country’’ and *‘Now indeed have
they won the right to the soft, high bed of peace’ are
especially fine lines im this martial lay. An excellent
metrical version of this song by Charles Budd appeared in
his ‘Chinese Poem’ (1912), but in it some of the best
phrases are omitted.

The opening ejaculations of “The Perils of the Shu
Road’”’ (p. 6) as uttered by the men of Shu (Szechuan) when
thinking of the road to their home seem very tame 1n the
translation ‘‘Alas! alas!’’ for these three characters Ke,
shee, shee’’ are as striking to the Chinese ear as any of the
imitative suggestiveness of “The Bells’’ of Poe. This poem
is excellently described by Waley as ‘‘Nearer akin to music

78 FIR-FLOWER TABLETS

than to poetry, with its wild profusion of long and short lines
and its cataract of exotic verbiage.’’ This poem is so well-
known as a supreme example of Li T’ai-po’s rebellion against
the formality of contemporary prosody and of his return to
the freedom of ancient versification that it is a pity its beauty
had not struck more deeply into the souls of the authors.
In its present form one of Li T’ai-po’s masterpieces has
become one of the dullest of their collection. It was com-
posed in honor of the journey of the brilliant Ming Huang
to Szechuan and is one of the best sentesic : of poetical
compositions which can be set to music.

“The Beautiful Woman Grieving before her Mirror’’
contains many pretty lines :—

‘“T sit at my dressing-stand and I am lke the green Fire-
bird who, thinking of its mate, died alone

My husband is parted from me as an arrow from the bow-
string.”’

The last line of this song does not fulfil the first requirement
of any translation which is to make sense. It reads as
follows :—

‘“My tears, like white jade chop-sticks, fall in a single piece
before the water-chestnut mirror.”’

The original is perfectly clear ‘‘My jade chop-sticks drop
together in front of my mirror.’’ The ‘‘tears’’ are a hidden
reference as is also the ‘“‘water-chestnut’’ but in both cases
either the explicit or the implicit meaning must be chosen;
It does not seem fair to bring both into the translation. The
place for one or the other is in the appended notes.

Ch’ang Kan (p. 28) reminds one that it supplies great
possibilities for collaboration between poet and scholar for
this poem has recently appeared in ‘‘Asia’’ in a translation
_ by Witter Bynner and Kiang Kang Hu. Mr. Bynner is a
poet of acknowledged standing and Mr. Kiang is an un-
usually good Chinese scholar, so that their combined work
commands serious attention. In many respects their version
of Ch’ang Kau is preferable to the Ayscough-Lowell. They
carry the song along in the first-person, thus making it
more attractive than that in “‘Fir-Flower Tablets’’ where the
third-person is used in the first two lines :—

‘“My hair had hardly covered my forehead

I was picking flowers, playing by my door

When you, my lover, on a bamboo horse,

Came trotting in circles and throwing green plums.”’

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS 79

This is the Bynner-Kiang rendering and it seems more direct
and pleasing than—

_ “When the hair of your Unworthy One began first to cover
her forehead

She picked flowers and played in front of the door,
Then you, my lover, came riding a bamboo horse,

We ran round and round the bed and tossed about the
sweetmeats of green plums.’’

‘Learning that love survives the dust’’ is better than ‘‘I
wanted to be with you, as dust with its ashes’’ and I like
‘Ch’ang Sha’’ in the last line of Bynner’s better than the
“Long Wind Sands’’ of Lowell. As a matter of fact it
seems to me that both poets have gone quite too far in
their translation of the meaning of the names of persons
and places. There can rarely be an agreement between
any two authors in the poetic interpretation of such names.
The *‘Looking for Husband Ledge’”’ of Lowell becomes the
‘Tower of Silent Watching’ and even Lowell herself makes |
it a “‘rock’’ on page 86. The name is Wang-fu Shih or the
Wang-fu Rock. In both versions an attempt is made to
convey a meaning which turns out only to be a hint, while
the hidden reference is not wholly explained till one consults
Mrs. Ayscough’s notes. Where a magnisonant translation
of a proper name can give a fairly accurate and complete
rendering of a reference, it is quite justifiable, but in most
instances the sound of the names should be used, reserving
for the Notes necessary or desirable explanations. For
instance, Chin Ling in the poem is better as the ancient
name of Nanking than ‘‘The City of the Golden Mound”’ in
the title (p. 70).

It is a good omen for the future that it will be possible
to contrast Lowell and Bynner, Kiang and Ayscough, for
work in a common field will tend to cause both poets and
translators to look most carefully to their ways. As com-
pared with all that have gone before them, these two sets
of collaborators must be placed in a new class but fortunately
we shall have the opportunity of comparison each with the
other.

It may be that I have spoken too sweepingly ot the
work that has preceded this of the poets. Giles was not
a poet, no matter how nearly he missed. being one, but I
prefer his version of Li T’ai-po’s Drinking Song to Miss
Lowell’s as found on page 39. Giles caught the spirit and

80 FIR-FLOWER TABLETS

romance of the bibulous Li who was the same kind of a
genius as Burns :—

An arbour of flowers

and a kettle of wine;
Alas ! in the bowers

no companion is mine.
Then the’ moon sheds her rays

on my goblet and me
And my shadow betrays

we're a party of three.

Though the moon cannot swallow
Her share of the grog,
And my shadow must follow
wherever I jog,—
Yet the friendship I’ll borrow
and gaily carouse,
And laugh away sorrow
while spring-time allows.

See the moon,—how she glances
response to my song ;
See my shadow, it dances
so lightly along!
While sober I feel
you are both my good friends ;
When drunken I reel,
our companionship ends.
But we'll soon have a greeting
without a good-bye,
At our next merry meeting —
away in the sky.
How much preferable ‘‘we’re a party of three’’ is to Lowell’s
line “‘my shadow opposite certainly makes us three’’—or
Waley’s ‘“‘For he, with my shadow, will make three men.”’
The ‘‘three’’ that are referred to are the moon in the heavens,
_the shadow in the cup and the poet. Neither the version
of Giles or Lowell gives the usual interpretation of the
shadow which is that of the poet in his goblet, and not on
the ground. An advantage of Giles’ rendering is that it
calls attention to the caesural pause which is always found
in Chinese poetrry—
Hua chien (an arbour of flowers
i hu tsiu and a kettle of wine)

This **Drinking Song’’ has a line of five characters with the

caesura after the second character. A drinking song without

rhythm is almost inconceivable even with such a ribald line

as Miss Lowell’s ‘Oh, be joyful! One must make the most

of spring.’ One cannot imagine Burn’s ‘‘The bee or
‘John Barleycorn’’ in vers libre.

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS 81

This leads to the observation that the greatest fault
of “‘Fir-Flower Tablets” is its monotony. The rolicking
Li T’ai-po and the melancholic Tu Fu, the gentle Wang Wei
and the rugged T’ao Yuan-ming all melt into the same poetic
flavour. There is much more vivacity in Miss Lowell’s
‘‘Legends’’ than in her ‘‘Fir-Flower Tablets.’’ Perhaps in
future a closer collaboration even than happerecd in the
production of this volume between the poet and scholar may
have the happy result of Mrs. Ayscough’s being able to help
Miss Lowell catch the differing spirit of the Chinese poets.
Miss Lowell is a poet of many moods and can readily suit
her language to her moods. We shall look for a larger
differentiation in the style of various original poets in the
next volume of translations which is sure to come, and a
nearer adaptation to their spirit. Or perhaps poets might
be taken one by one in separate volumes and at different
times. The explanation of the tone adopted throughout
may be found in the fact explained in the Preface that the
approach of Miss Lowell to Chinese poetry was first made
through Mrs. Ayscough’s translations of ‘‘Written Pictures.”
Now it is always true that these ‘‘Written Pictures’ are
much more careful in their provision of high moral cogitations
than of true poetical inspiration. Their influence has lent
a, certain soberness to Miss Lowell’s lines which are not the
universal rule of the originals.

A help might be found if poems-shih, such as Feng
Huang T’ai, lyrics-fu, such as ‘‘Poignant grief during a
Sunny Spring,’ songs-Ko such as “The Beautiful Woman
Grieving before her Mirror’ and ballads—yo fu, such as
“The Perils of the Shu Road,’’ would be arranged in classes
as is usual in collections of English poetry. This is a simple
device but it strikes at the very roots of the variations of the
Chinese originals and would have beneficial effects both
upon the authors of translations and upon their readers.
Chinese poetry has a wonderful range of subjects. It has
also many metres. The decision of the authors to pay no
attention to the metre of the originals as controlling the
metre of their translation, though wise, could have been
supplemented by a ‘‘Metrical Index’’ such as is common
in editions of Horace. This would have called for a clear
description of Chinese metres in the Introduction, but this
description could have been provided easily by Mrs.
Ayscough. Such an Index was before Miss Lowell in the
form of the Chinese text supplied to her by Mrs. Ayscough.
Any benefit which Miss Lowell derived from this knowledge

6

82 FIR-FLOWER TABLETS

could be shared with her readers by giving this suggested
Index. i

The poems are not the whole of this interesting volume.
We have a map of Ancient China, wisely introduced as a
guide to the location of the districts which are so frequently
referred to by their ancient names. We have a plan of a
Chinese house which seems more or less superfluous, but
Mrs. Ayscough’s ‘“‘Introduction’’ and “‘Notes’’ are very
valuable and in these she shows a commendable mastery
of her subject. She is by no means a pioneer in such work,
as can readily be seen from an examination of Cordier’s
‘‘Bibliotheca Sinica,’’-but she may justly claim to have
succeeded in stating her understanding of Chinese Poetry in
such a way that a new interest in it has been aroused in
the hitherto unmoved literary circles of the world. It caught
and fascinated Miss Lowell which is its first and greatest
result and it is sure to hold her. One may escape the
charm of things Chinese by ignoring them, but once an
acquaintance has been made, life-long friendship surely
follows.

The Introduction was the first thing that attracted
me when I opened the volume and I read it through to the
end before reading a line of the poetry. My feeling, as I
read on and on, was that here were found at last sympathy
with and appreciation of the point of view of China’s poetry;
and furthermore that neither of these necessary qualifications
had been allowed to obliterate the keen critical faculties of
Mrs. Ayscough. That which delights not infrequently
becomes a clog to discrimination, but it has not been so
with Mrs. Ayscough. Her nearest approach to a loss of
critical faculties is in her generous characterization of the
statements concerning the drunkeness of the T’ang period as
a ‘‘genial hyperbole.’’ Unfortunately the facts of history
teach otherwise. The suggestiveness of ‘“‘The Beautiful
Woman Encountered on a Field-path’’ (p. 49) and of ““Moon
Night’ is perfectly apparent in the original Chinese but
wisely, perhaps, is closely veiled in the translation.

As compared with the Introduction of Charles Budd’s
“Chinese Poems’’ Mrs. Ayscough has devoted dispropor-
tionate space to the two Chinese poets Li T’ai-po and
Tu Fu, neglecting all others. Budd’s plan seems better
for the general reader. Waley’s Introduction to his ‘170
Chinese Poems’’ (why the number was ever used in the
title of a collection of poems remains a mystery) is more
scholarly but less illuminating than Mrs. Ayscough’s.
Waley’s paragraph on “‘Technique’’ is absolutely essential

FIR-FLOWER TABLETS. 83

to a full appreciation of Chinese poetry and Mrs. Ayscough
should have given even fuller explanations than Waley.
But Mrs. Ayscough has given many things which neither
of her two predecessors has furnished and her Introduction
is in reality Part I of the book with the Poems as Part IT
and the Notes as Part III. The Introduction could be en-
larged into a book by itself treating of the Principles of
Chinese Poetry, and it would be very valuable.

The notes are rich but hard to use on account of the
curious system of numbering which provides no connection
with the pages on which the poems can be found. Would
it not be much better to indicate at the bottom of page 12
that there is a note on this poem on page 181 and after the
name of the poem in the notes to add the number of the
page on which the poem can be found. This method would
call attention to the Notes which are a mine of information
necessary to the text while at the same time it would faci-
litate their fullest use. |

Of small errors of translation or of typesetting no
mention need be made. The authors will be the first to
detect these and will remember them longest. The frank-
ness of statement in the Preface, the charming scholarship
of the Introduction, the truly poetic versions of the poems
and the full information supplied in the Notes these are
the outstanding features of a book which forms a strong new
link between the cultures of the Hast and West.

To the Editor N.C.B.R.A.S. Sir: When Dr. Ferguson
wrote his delightfully appreciative, and most helpful review
of ‘‘Fir-Flower Tablets’ he very courteously sent me a copy.
May I therefore, write a line in regard to it.

‘“Ch’ang Kan’’ p. 28; How far the translation of Chinese
names should be carried is a matter of disagreement, there
is. however one point upon which unaninimity exists, 1.¢.
If Chinese names are kept they should be correct. In using
‘““Ch’ang Sha’’ Mr. Bynner suggests that the place referred
to is the Treaty Port in Hunan, whereas Ch’ang Féng Sha

= js yp Long Wind Sands, as 1t appears In the poem,
is ab Chih Chou 3 JN, & # in Anhui, seven hundred li
‘rom Nanking. Syapedolalediin
ton Night” p. 118; This was written during Tu Fu S
captivity, while his family lived at Fu Chou. The Com-
mentary states ‘‘The poet thinks of his wife and children. ;

‘“\ Beautiful Woman etc.” p. 14. The words — Jade
Chopsticks’? are a well-known allusion explained in the
Notes. Fearing that it might escape the reader Une Com-
mentator inserts ‘‘jade chop-sticks are tears. Ko PR

FLoRENCE AYSCOUGH.

LAN-TSIH

Mrs. ELFRIDA HUDSON

ROMANCE OF THE SECOND CENTURY B.C.

Lan-tsih counted thirteen summers
When she learnt to spin the silkthread.
Needle-work she learnt at fourteen.
She played her guitar at fifteen ;
Sixteen years old she studied

History and famous poems;

And at seventeen she married.

eye «co»

Dy,
= Kao) y
({O»> ia gga :
= >> % ‘ J
“Q» YE; a

KK :
eS y —

Cloudless skies of happy childhood.
Then with lowering clouds grew heavy.
Absent all day was her husband

In the Office of the Prefect,

Whom he served as secretary.

Lone she sat in her apartment;

Early in the morn at cock’s crow,

She was at her loom already.

Worked till late when darkness stopped her;
Three rolls in five days she finished.
Still her husband’s mother scolded,
Said to her she worked too slowly.

LAN-TSIH 85

“‘No,”’ said Lan-tsih, ‘‘all my trouble.
Is that I am here a stranger.

T’is impossible to please thee,

Tried I have with all my power.

Now I can endure no longer.

Kindly send me to my mother.’’

The young husband greatly troubled,
Went at once to see his mother,
And thus reasoned with her gently.
‘‘From his face it is predicted,

That thy son will ne’er be famous.
Fortune has how’er been gracious,
Given him a wife, who is perfect.
Since the nuptials us united,

We have shared one mat and pillow.
Till we meet at the Yellow Fountain
We'll be faithful to each other.
Blameless always is her conduct.
Why then dost thou treat her harshly ?
Maybe within two or three years.
We can set up house together.’’

Then to him replied the mother:
‘‘From thy words I gather plainly.
That her influence corrupts thee.

She has awkward country manners.
And a wilful disposition.

I don’t like her,’’ said the mother.
‘‘Hast of here there lives a lady,

Tsing Lu-fu, both rich and noble.

Let me seek that girl in marriage.

And dismiss this ‘good-for-nothing’.”’ .

Chow then reverently kneeling.
Pleaded with her in deep anguish.
Rising he with these words ended :
‘Never shall I wed another,

If my true wife is rejected.’
Angrily the mother answered:
“Son, undutiful I call thee,

In this manner to defend her.
Speak no more to me of Lan-tsih,
Never yield I in this matter.”

86 LAN-FSIH

Mute stood Chow and once more kow-towed,
Then he went into his chamber.
With his youthful wife to counsel.
Broken-hearted he embraced her,

As with violent sobs he whispered :
‘‘Not by me art thou rejected,
Unjustly my mother hates thee.

For a time go to thy parents,

And I soon will come and fetch thee.
Pray, do not take this to heart, love.
I shall truly keep my promise.’’

‘‘Why make matters more confused ?’’
Lan-tsih answered. ‘‘New Year’s season
Left I home and crossed this threshold.
Faithfully I’ve served your parents,
From my work I rest nights only.
Hard I’ve tried to win their favour.
Now, when I’m rejected, never

Speak to me of soon returning.

When I came I brought as dowry
Silken dresses richly broidered,

Heavy gold-brocaded curtains,

Scent bags sewn into the corners;
Sixty, seventy trunks and boxes
Wound around with green silk cording;
Diverse things of all descriptions.
When a wife is good for nothing,

Her belongings can’t have value.
Mine, I know, are far from suited.

To be used by my successor.

When I go, I’ll take them with me.
Cruel fate has us divided.’’

Vainly Chow spoke comfort to her,
Pleading with her to be patient.

Early, when the cock was crowing,
Daylight in the Kast beginning,
fian-tsih rose from troubled slumbers,
Donned a robe, sewn with bright colours,
Stepped into her silken slippers.

Then she, restless, paced the chamber.
Bright shell comb adorned her tresses,
Like the moon her earrings glimmered,
Her slim form was lke a fairy’s

As with sylph-like grace she moved.
Rarely was there lovelier maiden.

LAN-TSIH 87

Thus she the large Guest Hall entered,
Greeted low her husband’s mother,
Who had seen her preparations

But done nothing them to hinder.

‘Brought up in the country am I,
Ignorant of polished manners.

I am very grieved.’’ said Lan-tsih,
‘That I could not win your favour,
Thou hast often given me presents.
Silk, and gold, and many trinkets,

I am sad, I’ve failed to please thee.
Still when I am gone, it may be
Thou wilt miss my care and service.”’

But when from the little sister
Lan-tsih parted, then the tears flowed
Un-controlled: ‘‘ When I came here,
Little girl you were, so pretty,

Now you’re nigh as tall as I am.

Care with love for parents aged,

Be, as ever, brave and gentle.

Think of me sometimes. Remember
The good times we’ve had together.’’

Then from out the house passed Lan-tsih,
Stepped into the carriage waiting,
Chow, in front, his horse was riding.

On the highroad Chow alighted,

And to Lan-tsih bent and whispered:
“To thy parents pay a visit,

Very soon, I’ll come and fetch thee.

By High Heaven I1’ll keep my promise. ”’

“Deeply does thy love affect me,
I’m thy faithful wife for ever.

If my husband like a rock be,

Like Nan Mountains, strong, unshaken,
U'll be like the Typha rushes,
Which together bound, break never.
Still my heart has great misgivings.
Both my father and my brother

In their anger are like tempests,
And if they should both oppose me,
Then my heart may fail for terror.

88 LAN-TSIH

Long together stood the couple,
Hand in hand in silent sorrow;
Yearning deeply for each other,
As with heavy hearts they parted.

Just outside the parents’ Guest Hall
Lan-tsih stopped and hesitated
Whether to go back or onward.
From the hall her mother saw her,
Lifted up her hands in horror,
Much perturbed to see her daughter
Coming lone and un-attended. —

“When you counted thirteen summers
You had learnt to spin the silk thread.
At fourteen I taught you sewing,

The guitar you played at fifteen,

And at sixteen you had mastered
Etiquette and polished manners;
Then at seventeen you married.

Ne’er a bad word have you spoken,
Nor in other ways transgressed.

Still you come home un-attended.’’

‘‘Mother, I have done no evil,’’
Answered Lan-tsih with head drooping.
Great the mother’s grief was. Loudly
She lamented this great insult.

Lan-tsih stayed home ten days only,

When the official of the country

Middlemen dispatched thus saying :—

‘“This young man, for whom we’re speaking,
Is the third son in the family.

(Quite as good howe’er as second) |

He is eighteen years or over,
He is clever, skilled in letters.’’
‘‘Would you like this man to marry ?’’
Asked the mother of her daughter.
Lan-tsih answered agitated :

‘When I left my husband’s dwelling
He with earnestness implored me
Ne’er again to wed another.

To him I my faith have plighted,

And if I should break this promise,

LAN-TSIH

I could ne’er again be happy.”’
Following message sent the mother:
“Only lately has my daughter

To her parents home returned.

She regrets, she is not able

To fill this dignified position.’’

Later came upon a visit
The assistant of the Prefect
And his registrar came also.

Spoke of Master’s handsome daughters
Who at Court held high positions.
Praised especially the fifth son,

Who, alas, was still un-married.

Then they spoke straight out their errand.
They had come to make proposals

From the Prefect’s son for Lan-tish.

The mother thanked them for the honour,
Regretted that she must refuse it.

The brother heard of this proposal.

Full of wrath he spoke to Lan-tsih:
‘*Foolish art thou! Thy first husband
Only was a secretary ;

Now a prefect’s son desires thee.

Luck un-heard of, I assure thee.

If thou dost not want to marry,

Who, dost thou think, will support thee ?’’

‘‘ Maybe thou art right, my brother,”’
Lan-tsih with bent head then answered.
‘“My own home I’d left already,

Then returned to be a burden.
Unrelenting Fate compells me;

To thy will I must surrender.

Tell him I accept his offer.’

Then the middlemen elated

Rose from velvet-covered cushions,
Took their leave and to the Prefect
Brought the words of happy issue.

89

90 LAN-TSIH

Much delighted was the Prefect

He the Calendar examined,

Chose the soonest day auspicious

For the wedding and thus ordered :—
‘‘Son, this is the twenty-seventh,
Thirtieth is the day most lucky.

With despatch make all things ready,
Fetch the bride here for the wedding.’’
While he spoke the servants hurried
To obey quick-given orders.

“ike as clouds by winds are driven,
So the busy crowd of menials, |
Hurried with officious aspect.

A sailing bark was ‘mongst the presents
Like a crane’s shape was it fashioned,
Graceful dragon sails were loosened,

Swift it pled the rippling waters.

Then a carriage all resplendent

Wheels with precious stones were glistening.
Dappled horses, harnessed to it,

Stamped the ground and neighed impatient.
Other wedding gifts were silk rolls

All in shades of different colours.

For the sumptuous feast were ordered
Many dishes quaint and tasteful.
Last, three million cash were sent her,
Neatly strung with silken tassels.

To accompany the bridegroom

Were five hundred men assembled.

Lan-tsih’s mother spoke with sorrow :—
‘“Word has come from the prefecture,
That to-morrow they will fetch thee.

Why preparest thou not thy bride’s dress ?
Ah, my heart has sad forebodings! ”’

Dazed was Lan-tsih with her grieving,
Down her pallid cheeks the tears rolled,
Silently she took the satin,

Sat her down beside the window.

Skirt of silk by noon was finished

And by night her filmy garment.

After sunset in the darkness,

While for grief her heart was breaking,
She went out to weep in secret.

LAN-TSIH 9]

Chow who heard of this proposal,
Had asked quickly leave of absence;
In despair he rode to Lan-tsih.

Now, from far, the plaintive whinny
Of her husband’s horse she noticed,
And she ran with haste to meet him.
Agony her face distorted,

As with trembling lips she whispered :
‘*T am promised to another,

I am forced again to marry.
Relatives have now arranged all.
Thy return they had no faith in.’’

Then the husband answered grimly :

‘*T congratulations offer,

That thy fortunes are secured.

Though un-moved stands the mountain,
And will stand for thousand years more,
Ah! The Typha rush is broken!

Torn apart in one night only.

Mayst thou rise to highest honors !

I my lone and dreary pathway

Follow to the Yellow Fountain. ”’

92 LAN-TSIH

‘“ Why thus speak’st thou?’’ Lan-tsih answered,
Have we both not deeply suffered ?
At the Yellow Fountain meet me.’’

In the silence of the mid-night
Lian-tsih found her way out softly,
Out into the peaceful moon-light,
Walked along the rushing river. |

‘“So my weary life will end here,

And my soul will leave its body,

Go to meet its well-beloved.”’ _
‘Saying this she dropped her garment.
Stepped out of her silken slippers.
Just a plunge, and gone was Lan-tsih,
Buried in the crystal waters.

When her husband heard these tidings
That his young wife had departed.
Out he walked into the garden,
Walked its paths in restless anguish.
Then his spirit rose triumphant,

He would meet her at the Fountain.
Following morn they found his body
Hanging in the pine tree branches.

So in death they were united,

And together they were buried

At the foot of the Hwo-san Mountains.
Pines and cypresses were planted

At the corners of the grave mound.
And the Wu-tung tree grew luscious,
Grew upon the mound luxuriant,
And its branches twined together,
Till they formed a leafy cover.
Yung-yang birds beneath it nestle,
Fivery night they sit together,
Calling each the other, cooing,

Even when the fifth watch soundeth.
Wanderers stand still and listen,
Widows hurry past the grave mound.
To the coming generations

This sad tale of two young people
Does impart a useful lesson.

May they heed it and take warning!

LING YIN MONASTERY POEM."

SUNG CHIH-WEN.?%

————_—

Deeply embower’d in leaf the Eagle Ridge t
ge towers high:
Locked in the Dragon’s Court the quiet spaces lie. ;

The poem here translated is from the *‘ West Lake Records.’”’ It
is called a poem of the Ling Yin Monastery $ /& =, but it is more
closely connected with the T‘ao Kwang Convent an 3¢, #8, which is on
higher ground above Ling Yin, and may originally have been an
appendage of that large monastery. The third and fourth lines are
especially applicable to the T‘ao Kwang Convent, which commands a
distant view of the Chientang River beyond the city of Hangchow, a
view which cannot be seen from the lower Ling Yin Monastery. At
the present day this couplet is to be found in a stone pavilion on the
hill side just above the T‘ao Kwang Convent; and in a book recently
published descriptive of the scenes in the neighbourhood of the West.
Lake, in which two scholars of the well known Ting family had a
share (Ting Shang-tsoJ [| #., styled Chu-sun 47 #%, and Ting I-pu
JT W AB, styled Shtian-chih & Z), it is also referred to that Convent.

Sung Chih-wén 4% & [fij, styled T‘ing-ch‘ing % ¥§, who died in
A.D. 710, was one of the most popular poets of his time. He was a
native of Fen-chou in Shansi, and we are told that his personal
appearance was martial and imposing. He became a military com-
mander, was involved in rebellions and many discreditable affairs, and
finally committed suicide.

It is said that the Emperor Chung Tsung 684-710 (A.D.) was on
one occasion so pleased with his verses that he gave him his own
imperial robe of silk.

“*& A Se FH t €@ BF
A ® 8 # + BB me
Ree ese @ OR
a a
we R Bm ew Ae we
ee ae ae
GS @ wk 7X AR ew
= (Soa ee 2) ey, eee eS em 28 ai
& wu £ kh 2 wt @
Be ek SF eR
G@ EH € 8 8 =

94. LING YIN MONASTERY POEM,

The balcony views the Sun from azure sea appearing ;'”

The gateway fronts the Tide up?*® Crooked Stream
careering.

Beneath the Moon’s soft rays the cassia blossoms fall,

And wafted to the clouds the fragrance floats o’er all.

Scaling to pagod high to orchid roots I cling;

In hollow log I bring cool draughts from distant spring.*®

E’en when the white frost falls the hillsides blossom
freer,

And when the pure ice forms the leaves are not yet
sere. |

To visit wondrous things delighted once mine eyes,

And speculation deep my breast did tranquillize;

But soon I take the road to T‘ien-t‘ai’s”® height serene,

And crossing o’er the Bridge of Rock I shall be seen.

"This couplet is said to have been composed in the following way.
Sung Chih-wén, who was lodging in the Monastery, had written the
first two lines, and was racking his brains as to how to proceed, when
a bonze walked up, looked at what he had written, and suggested the
third and fourth lines. which were accepted. The story goes that
this bonze was no other than the’ famous Lo Pin-wang EB 4 =F, who
was then living in retirement.

This Lo was a native of I-wu in the province of Chekiang, who
early distinguished himself as a poet, and received an appointment
under the Emperor Kao Tsung. On the death of this monarch in
A.D. 684 he espoused the cause of the legitimate heir, as opposed to
that of the Empress Wu Hou who usurped the throne for twenty
years. Some say he perished with others of his party : others that he
retired to a monastery, and became a Buddhist monk. Hence the
story about this couplet.

**The Crooked Stream is the Che-chiang (}#f yz), otherwise known
as the Chientang River, which is noted for its great Tidal Wave or
Bore, to which reference is here made.

“What is said about the ‘‘hollow log’? may refer to conducting
water from a spring on the hillside through hollowed bamboo stems,
which is done to this day, for the use of the Monastery.

*°On the T‘ien-t‘ai hills in the prefecture of Taichow in the
province of Chekiang there have been famous Buddhist monasteries
for centuries. The poet may be speaking figuratively of entering
upon a lofty state of Buddhist contemplation ; or he may be expressing
his intention of going literally to T‘ien-t‘ai. On the hills there a
famous Stone Beam Bridge 4 ¥W f§ exists, to which reference may be
intended in the next line. This bridge and its environs are thus
described in Edkins’s ‘‘ Chinese Buddhism ’’ :—

‘‘ After penetrating several miles farther to the north-west in this
hilly and desolate region, Chi-k’ai arrived at the remarkable rock
bridge where the Fang-kwang Monastery now stands. The loud roar
of the waterfall, and the close-set woods on the hills around, the two
mountain brooks uniting before they reach the cataract, then passing
beneath the natural bridge down the fall, and thence pursuing their
way to the north, united to give this spot an air of grandeur in the
hermit’s mind. It seemed a home for supernatural beings.’’

SOME GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON THE

COAL AND IRON ORE DEPOSITS IN

THE CARBONIFEROUS SEDIMENTS
OF CENTRAL SHANSI

EK. NORIN.

Before entering upon the subject in question, I propose —
to give in advance some information concerning the character
of the “‘Shansi Formation.’’ This name was introduced
by Bailey Willis as a comprehensive term including a very
thick complex of Late Paleozoic and Mesozoic, mainly con-
tinental, sediments which at one time have covered the
greater part of N. and W. China. They are considered to
be equivalent to the continental deposits of the Angara series
in Central Asia and Siberia which have got their name from
the old Angara continent, on the surface of which they were
deposited.

In the central parts of Shansi the following subdivisions
can be established :

1.—The Carboniferous, coal-bearing series, composed of inter-
bedded continental and marine deposits. The main part
consists of black clay sediments, white quartz-sandstones
and coal seams. The thickness of the series varies, but
seems seldom to exceed 250 metres.

2.—A Permian Series consisting of light-coloured, grey, yellow
or greenish clay-sediments and sandstones amongst which
marine limestones and coal-seams are missing. These de-
posits are probably formed during a moist and compara-
tively cold climate. In the upper part of the series there
enters a new type of weathering products which form the
transition to the following Triassic series. The thickness
of the Permian sediments are about 200-300 metres.

3.—The Triassic Marl and Sandstone formation; its older sedi-
ments—

(A) Consist of chocolate-coloured clay-sediments, argillaceous marls
and gypsiferous breccias, interbedded with redbrown and
pinkish sandstone.?* The thickness of (A) is about 300
meters.

(B) Its upper part is mainly composed of lighter or darker, often
fine-grained, well stratified sandstones, which often show
diagonal bedding. There are also to be seen subordinate
layers of red-brown, sandy, argillaceous shale. The thick-
ness of (B) is larger than 250 M.

21In the lower parts occur also yellowish-white sandstones and
greyish and yellowish shales.

96 GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE

These Triassic sediments have probably been formed
during a warmer and more arid climate than has been the
case with the Permian ones.

4.—Lower Jurassic Coal Series,” found in N. W. Central and N.
Shansi built up mainly of grey or white sandstones and
blue or green and black argillaceous shales. In the
Ta-T’ung basin in N. Shansi this occurs according to
C. C. Wang in very much varying thicknesses up to 480
metres.

5.—Upper Jurassic Red Series (C. C. Wang), consisting of red
and green sandstones and argillaceous shales.

Within this complex @l to 5) of which the total minimum
thickness amounts to 1,500 metres, at least two unconformi-
ties seem to exist, a probable one in the marginal district of
the Taiyuan basin between the Upper Carboniferous and
Lower Permian (Rothliegende), and one has been pointed out
by C. C. Wang in N. Shansi between the Triassic and the
Lower Jurassic. Between the Permian and the Triassic no
unconformity has been discovered; on the other hand the
transitation here between Paleozoic and Mesozoic is marked
by indications of climatic change.

The main part of the mineral wealth of Shansi is bound
to the Carboniferous series of sediments. The most im-
portant products that are won here are coal, iron and
suJphor. The tenure of pyrites in the carboniferous layers are
also indirectly the source of the Gypsum, which in many
places occurs in workable quantities within brecciated zones
in the ordovician limestone.

Apart from the material supplied by ie ceambro-ordo-
vican sediments in the form of building stone, lime and the
above-mentioned secondary Gypsum, this formation and its
pre-cambrian substratum offer only small quantities of
useful minerals. The same holds good for the Permian
and Triassic sediments. In Central, Kastern and Southern
Shansi, the mineral resources are concentrated to the zone
of comparatively inconsiderable thickness which is con-

stituted of the Carboniferous and, in S.E. Shansi, also the
- Permo-Carboniferous of the “‘Shansi Formation.’’ It is
therefore to be recommended from a practical point of view
to define this zone with the new name “‘The Economic
Zone of Shansi.’’

The sediments of the carboniferous coal-series in Central
Shansi attain a thickness of 150 to 250 metres. The most

** According to C. C. Wang: ‘Fhe Coal Field of Ta-T’ung,
Shansi” Bull. Geol.-Surv. of China, November 3, 1921, page 71.

GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE 97

a PROFILE OF THE CAR-
BONIFEROUS SEDIMENTS
IN THE W. HILLS AT
THE TAIYUAN PLAIN
(TAIYUAN, W. 2011)
(VALLEY YUEN-MEN-KOU)

iS)

3
°
ot
o
oy
orl
=|
a)
Often replaced by Fa
iron ore S
Oo
fa
o
Q
leh
=)
Iron Ore
ié9)]
s
ie)
S
®o
ony
‘oa
S
fe)
2
ral
3
oO
al
®
5
°
4
Iron Ore
Pyritic Zone
Iron Ore
i q )
68 Limestone
Tore
Ho
ors

98 GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE

characteristic feature in the stratigraphy of this complex
is the comparatively frequent alternation between marine
and continental sediments.

On the whole the entire coal formation is constituted of
a series of sedimentary cycles within which the succession
of rocks seems to be according to following table:

From BELow.

1.—Quartz Sandstone.

2.—Black, sometimes pyritic, argillaceous shale with banks of more
calcareous clay-material; the upper levels often show
prints of plant-roots.

5.—Coal-Seam.

4.—Black argillaceous shale, with plant-roots.

5.—Marine, dark and often flinty limestone or calcareous shale.

6.—Black, often plant-bearing argillaceous shale.

7.—Quartz sandstone, corresponding to No. 1.

This ideal succession is often found, though not always,
because of interruption of some kind in the course of sedi-
mentation.

The lower age-limit of the coal formation can, according
to determination made by:Dr. A. W. Grabau, be put at
Youngest Lower Carboniferous; this is the age of a fauna.
found in marine limestone in the lowermost part of the
coal-series.

The upper age-limit is more difficult to determine
because of the absence of marine sediments in the upper
part. The youngest marine limestone (see Section) contains.
a fauna which according to Dr. Grabau seems to belong
to Upper Moscovian.

An approximate upper time limit is, however, obtained
by the presence of the coal-free, light-coloured, sedimentary
formation of which the oldest layers have been found to
belong to the Lower Permian (Rothliegende). These form
the roof of the coal-series.

This Permian formation seems to be separated from
the coal-series by an unconformity through which at different
localities Permian sediments have come to rest upon different
horizons of the Carboniferous. At some places a large part
of the Upper Carboniferous has been removed, by which also
many of the valuable coal-seams have disappeared.

This is for example the case in the border districts of
the Taiyuan basin: in the Western Hills it is mainly
bituminous, upper Carboniferous coals that are mined,
whereas in the Eastern hills these are absent and the coal
is won from the older seams which mainly consist of anth-
racite. ‘

GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE 99

: Coal-seams occur throughout the entire Carboniferous
series. The oldest are generally thin, seldom more than
one foot in thickness, but the higher we proceed upwards
the thicker are the seams encountered. The maximum
seams are met with in the uppermost part of the coal series
and are probably of Upper Carboniferous age.

The section I have taken through the Carboniferous sedi-
ments in the marginal districts of the Taiyuan basin, shows
that the coal seams are in most cases intimately connected
with marine horizons, and generally appear immediately
below these; being separated from them by a sometimes
thin, sometimes more thick horizon of black plant-bearing
clayey sediments. This is, however, not always the case,
because sometimes the roof of the coal-seams is formed
by quartz-sandstone. Of thirteen observed coal-bearing
horizons, ten appear just below marine limestone, whereas
three are super-imposed by quartz-sandstone. (See Section).

Of the primary stratigraphical conditions which have
prevailed in the roof of those layers which contain the
maximum coal formation, I am unable to form an opinion
for the reason that between the latter formation and the
superimposed Permian sediments an unconformity has
occurred.

The intimate connection between the coal seams and
the marine sediments seems to indicate that the material
in the coal seam has been accumulated in the vicinity of
the sea, to be more explicit on the frontier between the
sea and fresh water basins.

As has been pointed out by J. Walther the importance
of water for coal formation lies in the fact that although
large quantities of cellulose can be formed above as well as
below water level, yet it can only be stored in great masses
if it is protected by a covering layer of water. —

Walther points out that in warm and moist climates
the cellulose of the plant-remains become—when air gets
access—decomposed by bacteria which break up the cellulose
mainly into gaseous substances. “‘Hiven in the tropical zone,
so abundant in vegetation, the rotting plant-remains are
accumulated only where the jungle soil is kept constantly
moist or where the level of groundwater rises above it.’*
(J. Walther: A. Allgemeine Palaeontologic, 1 Teil, p. 162).

This theory might furnish an explanation of the suc-
cession of sediments in the coal formation of Central Shans:

28 Translation by E. Norin.

100 GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE

and the relation of coal seams to the marine horizons.
These seams may here be considered to have been swamps
situated within a low-lying shore district or lagoons in which
large quantities of rotten plant-remains have accumulated and
afterwards through an invasion of the sea been saved from
annihilation. These transgressions of the sea are now
marked by the presence of the marine limestones.

The frequent occurence of marine sediments as inter-
ealations in the continental deposits and the variation of
petrographic character of sediments in a direction perpendi-
cular to the stratification, shows that the region in question
has been subjected to rhytmic subsidences with accompany-
ing minor transgressions of the sea. Parts of these invaded
areas may possibly, in the course of continued sedimentation,
have been separated from the sea, and the continental
sediments have accumulated until, through a renewed sub-
sidence and renewed transgression, the same cycle has been
repeated.

Amongst the Carboniferous coals we find, as mentioned
above, in the border-districts of the Taiyuan basin, both
anthracitic and bituminous seams. The latter are best deve-
loped in the Upper Carboniferous and may represent the
time for maximum coal-formation. The Lower Carboni-
ferous seams contain either semi-anthracitic or bituminous
coals; the former predominating.

The largest coal mines in the Western margin of the
Taiyuan basin are: Fu Ho Yao, Tung Ta Yao, and Lo T’o
Po Yao which work in the Upper Carboniferous bituminous
zone. The seam has in outcrop the thickness of 4 to 2
metres, but the mining is generally going on where the
coal, through formation of pockets, attains a thickness of
3o—4 metres.

The largest semi-anthracite seams occur in the sub-
stratum of the thick, Lower Carboniferous, marine lime-
stones.

One of the largest anthracite mines in the West is Hsi
Sheng Yao.

In the North Eastern marginal hills at the Taiyuan
plain, the largest part of the Upper Carboniferous became
eroded away at an early stage—as mentioned above—and the
maximum bituminous seams are therefore absent. A not
inconsiderable part of the coal mined here is Lower Carboni-
ferous, Semi-Anthracite and Lower Carboniferous, Bitu-
minous coal. The outcrops of the anthracite seams seldom
exceed | metre in thickness.

GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE 101

_ Concerning the coal-area in the plane of stratification
it seems that those seams which have a roof of marine
limestone have a larger extension than those which are
superimposed by quartz-sandstone. The anthracites appear-
mg in the middle of the coal formation and just below the
resp-limestone have thus been met with in all places where
those limestones have been observed within the Taiyuan
basin. It is not impossible that to this anthracite zone belong
also the large anthracite seams in the Ping Ting region.
At Yang-Ch’uan, 20 li N.W. of Ping Ting Hsien, where the
Pao Chin Mining Company have their headquarters, I have
had the opportunity to study the nature of the coal formation.
Also here the anthracites are connected with a series of
marine limestones in the middle part of the coal series.
Whether these marine sediments represent the same horizons
as those at the Taiyuan basin is, however, not yet settled.

Our present Paper deals with the conditions in the
Carboniferous of Central Shansi, but it ought to be mentioned
that the bituminous coals which occur in the lower parts
of the Jurassic in Northern, and also in certain places of
Western Shansi, are of a quite different type. In contrast
to the Carboniferous coals, which from all indications are
formed in the vicinity of the sea (‘‘Paralische Flétze’’) the
Jurassic. coals are continental deposits, formed at great
distance from the ocean (‘‘Limnische Flétze’’) and should
as to their origin correspond to the Saxonian, Silesian and
Bohemian coal-seams in Europe.** (For further information
about the stratification of the Jurassic coal formation at
Ta-T’ung in N. Shansi see the above mentioned paper by
Mr. C. C. Wang).

The most important iron-ores which are connected with
the coal-series in Central Shansi are those which occur
immediately above the Cambro-Ordovician limestone. This
ore-formation appears generally as nodules and concretions,
very much varying in size, of limonite, sphero-siderite, and
other hydrated iron-compounds; more seldom pyritic, rusty
limestone or hematite. These nodules are embedded in a
matrix of more or less decomposed, often strongly red-
coloured, clay-sediments or argillaceous sandstones. The ore
is very often found in the form of fissure-fillings or occupying
pockets and cavities in the ordovician limestone substratum.

Though of an enormous regional distribution these ore
deposits are comparatively seldom accumulated to such an

24 Which are of Carboniferous age.

102 GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE

extent that smelting of iron on a large scale will prove
remunerative.

How ores of this type can be formed in some cases
is illustrated to a certain degree by the conditions observed
within those ores which occur higher up in the coal-series,
and which are met with right up in the Upper Carboni-
ferous. They are of rather minor practical importance and
are seldom exploited.

Specially characteristic for the occurence of these latter
ores is the fact that they are always intimately connected
with marine sediments. They have usually the shape of
round nodules or lenses of up to head-size, of argillaceous
sphero-siderite which shows the common concentric structure
or else pyritic, rusty hmestone, and limonite. Continuous
thin layers of Iron Hydroxide containing nodules of black
flint, rusty limestone and concretions of sphero-siderite, have
also been observed.

Similar conglomeratic ore-formations, though of smaller
dimensions, occur almost as a rule just above most of the
marine limestones which have been observed within Yang-
Hsii-Hsien (the Tai-Yuan district) and seem always to be
intimately connected with their marine substratum.

It is not impossible that part of these iron ores have
in a secondary manner originated from the marine sediments
through a metasomatic solution of part of these latter rocks.

Characteristic for most of the marine lime-sediments
is their comparatively large tenure of Iron Sulphide (Pyrite).
This appears microscopically as concertions of pyrite and
pyritized fossils enclosed in the sediments. At the weather-
ing of the latter a considerable amount of limonite is formed.
The tenure of pyrite is specially high in the horizons of
calcareous shale which are not infrequently found as inter-
ealations in the marine limestone. These layers of pyritic
shale are not seldom characterized by a unique abundance
in fossils.

Nothing in the occurence of the iron sulphide indicates
that it should be a secondary formation, caused by impreg-
nation of the sediments by iron-bearing solutions. The
sulphide has probably been precipitated simultaneously with
the deposition of the marine sediments and at a later stage
a molecular re-arrangement has taken place, resulting in a
transition to crystallized pyrite.

It does not seem improbable that at least part of
the Carboniferous iron-ores have in a secondary manner

GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE 103

originated from these pyritic, marine layers. As a matter of
fact it is seldom that in one and the same profile we find
all the marine horizons that are to be expected. In the place
of the missing ones we find more or less considerable layers
of the iron-ore ‘‘conglomerate’’ described above. The tran-
sition from a fresh, pyritic limestone into an iron-ore layer
can often be followed gradually step by step. The trans-
formation often begins either in places where tiie limestone
has been more or less subject to cleavage or where it has
been broken up by tectonic movements. Here the normal
limestone changes to a breccia-like formation of sometimes
highly decomposed, rusty, soft limestone and argillaceous
limonite.

The layers of pyritic shale merge into a rust-brown mass
of limonite mixed with clay or schistose hydroxide of iron,
in which the contours of the pyritized fossils can be traced.
It will sometime happen that the primary marine sediments
are completely missing in the outcrop and are substituted
by a bank of sphero-siderite concretions and rusty clay
material.

Concerning the origin of the ore formations, it seems
highly probable that at least part of them originate from the
primary contents of pyrite in the sediments and especially
in the marine shales. A specially pyritic zone is encountered
in the clay sediments in the lower-most part of the Carboni-
ferous, where in some localities the contents of pyrite become
so enriched that they appear as nodules and are mined for
the purpose of sulphur-manufacture (distillation from clay-
pots). For the study of the stratigraphical conditions, see
Section.

The iron-ores above described which are found just on
top of the marine limestones may have been formed thus.
Through oxidation process the sedimentary pyrite has been
transformed to sulphate of iron, and part of this has through
a still more advanced oxidation, become Hydrate of Iron;
another part has by meeting with the calcareous sediments
been converted to Carbonate of Iron.

The Gypsum present in fissures in the Ordovician Lime-
stone may have originated from sulphate solutions formed
by the above-mentioned chemical reactions within the Car-
boniferous.

The above described observations on the coal and iron-
ores in the Carboniferous of Central Shansi indicate that
the marine horizons have played an important role at the

104 GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON COAL AND IRON ORE

formation not only of some of the coal-seams, as also of
certain iron-ores. In the first case it is the marine trans-
eressions, which are represented by the marine sediments,
which have preserved the accumulated masses of cellulose
which have afterwards been transformed to coal; in the latter
case the marine sediments have partly furnished material
for iron-ore formation, partly served as accumulators for the
iron which has been leached out from the other sediments.

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS.

A preliminary list of the trees and shrubs of North Honan.

re ree es

J. HERS.

The following list is based upon specimens collected in
the Northern part of the Honan province, on both sides of
the Yellow river, approximately between 34° and 36° lat.
North.

The. Chinese names given here have no pretention to
Wen-li; they are just the common names in use among
farmers, mountaineers and woodcutters; as these people are
apt to forge a name whenever they do not know the true
one, care has been taken to accept none of these appella-
tions unless it had been obtained from four or five different
sources.

In many instances, these common names have been
found to be the same as those quoted in the Kiu Huang
P’en Ts‘ao (%& Se AH), the Shuo Sung (# #) and other
Chinese works. But when this help has failed, it has not
always been an easy task to find characters giving as clear
an interpretation of the sounds as heard from the natives,
and they must therefore be taken with reserve. Such is
the case for instance, with the ‘‘jang’’ used all over Honan
for woody climbers, and the ‘‘kiang’’ used for several oaks
and benzoins.

So far as botany is concerned, we are on much safer
ground, as most of the specimens referred to were identified
at the Arnold Arboretum; they could certainly not have
been treated with more authority and I wish to express
here my gratitude to the Directors of this Institution for the
very kind support and advices received from them.

The two books above-mentioned offer a considerable
interest to the student of Honan plants, for they were both
written in Honan and based upon observations mostly made
in the Mihsien district or in the region of the sacred Sung
Shan; very little remains, in any of these places, of the
wild flora, and one must now go farther West to find any
remnants of the old forests. The only districts really worth
visiting are those comprised between the Loho, on the

106 CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

North, and the Fu Niu range, on the South, the latter
forming the watershed between the Huangho and Yangtze
basins; I would specially mention the northern slopes of the
Lao Kitin Shan, which is the highest peak of the range
(about 2,200 meters), fairly well wooded up to the summit.
Farther West, near the Shensi border, the country is again
denudated. |

The species not observed in a wild state have been
marked with an asterisk.

With a few exceptions, all specimens not yet fully
identified have been left aside; they mostly belong to the
willow, bamboo and prunus familhes.

Abelia Zanderi, Rehd. liu ch‘ih mu A BAR
i By liu tao mu - A if A
Acanthopanax Henryi, Harms
Acanthopanax spinosus, Miquel wu kia p‘i Bh in
Acer cappadocicum, Gleditsch
Acer Davidii, Franch. ts‘ing p‘ituan B®
Acer Franchetii, Pax ki chua tze BS IN
Acer Ginnala, Maxim. si sa yeh ae ee
Acer griseum, Pax t‘ieh kiang a
1 He hung shihmu * &#
Acer Henryi, Pax tang ho kuai ie my BB
Acer palmatum, Thunb. hung ki chuatze *®33mn+
Acer pictum, Thunb., var. par- ki chua tze Ss nF
viflorum, Schneid.
Acer pictum, Thunb., var. par- ya chua tze HF
viflorum, Schneid.
Acer robustum, Pax hung shih mu ix & A
Acer tetramerum, Pax ts‘ing p‘i shu wR
Acer species? nova ts‘ng p‘ituan # Be &
Actinidia chinensis, Planch. yang t‘ao
Actinidia purpurea, Rehd. li mu jang % KB
*Aesculus? chinensis, Bunge so lo shu ho We
*Ailanthus glandulosa, Desfont. ch‘ow ch‘uen OG
Akebialobata,var.australis,Diels su kua jang *e IN 3B
i ae lao li tan © 4 GR AB
Akebia quinata, Decne t‘ung ts‘ao i 0CU
Alangium chinense, Rehd. erh chu hu lu =e
ni mu a
Albizzia julibrissin, Durazz. jung hua shu it 16 tt
r) a ho huan & &
Albizzia kalkora, Prain. shan ho huan i) & eH
Alehornea Davidii, Franch. shan ma kan i dit AF
Amelanchier asiatica, Endl. © hung hsiin tze a i)

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Ampelopsis aconitifolia, Bunge.

Ampelopsis brevipedunculata,
var. kulingensis, Rehder
Ampelopsis heterophylla, Thunb.
Ampelopsis humulifolia, Bunge.

de) 9)

’ 99 99
Andrachne eapillipes, Hutch.

Andrachne hirsuta, Hutch.

Aralia chinensis, var. canescens,
Schneid.

Aralia chinensis, var.
scens, Schneid.

Aristolochia sp.

Benzoin cercidifolium, Rehd.

glabre-

Benzoin ecitriodorum, 8. & Z.
Benzoin fruticosum, Rehd.
Benzoin glaucum, 8. & Z. |
Benzoin umbellatum, Reha.

Berberis circumserrata, Maxim.

Berberis dielsiana, Fedde.
Berberis Poiretii, Schneid.
Berberis ? Purdomii, Schneid.
Berchemia Giraldiana, Schneid.
Betula chinensis, Maxim.
Betula japonica, Sieb.
japonica, Schneid.
Betula luminifera, Wink.
Bignonia chinensis, Lamarck
Broussonetia Kaempferi, Sieb.
Broussonetia papyritera. l‘Her.
Buckleya lanceolata, Miq.
*Buxus macrophylla, var. sinica,
Rehd. and Wils.
Callicarpa Giraldiana, Hesse
Callicarpa japonica, Thunb.
Campylotropis macrocarpa,
Rehd.
Caragana chamlagu, Lam.
Caragana sp.? nova
Carpinus cordata,
sinensis, Franch.

var.

ilo) var:

yeh p‘u t‘ao
ma p‘u t‘ao
shan p‘u t‘ao

shan p‘u t‘ao
shan p‘u t‘ao
niu p‘u t‘ao
mu ko jang

hei kow yeh
tz‘e ts‘iu

tz‘e ts‘iu

mu t‘ung
hung yeh kan
kiang

li yeh kan kiang

siang kuai yeh

siao yeh kan
kiang

siao yeh huang
pal

suan pu tsiang

huang pai tze

huang pai tze

niu pi kitan

ch‘uei yu

pai hua shu

hung hua shu
lung kio hua
nu kow

k‘u t‘ao

in] Mien weng
huang yang

mi mi ch‘ai
yeh liu tze
hang tze sao

t‘ieh sao chu
yeh pien t‘ow
suei tze yu

=
~~
CQ
1

Bi FEE Eas
Ss 2S BAS
SS yet Md a Bt SS Sth

++ =
id

sy 4

me

BH H Dia A

at Sk OW iat eh RA EBB
es

Sh UR le

aa hw
et ee ee ee

ve th &

108

Carpinus Fargesiana, Winkl.
Carpinus Henryana, Winkl.
Carpinus Seemaniana, Diels
Carpinus
ovalifolia, Winkl.
Castanea mollissima, Bl.
*Catalpa Bungei, Meyer
Catalpa Fargesii, Bureau
Catalpa ovata, G. Don

x9 99
*Cedrela sinensis, De Juss.
Celastrus angulatus, Maxim.

*) 99

Celastrus hypoleuca, Warb.

Turezaninowli, var.

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

ts‘ien kin yu
>? ze)
9) ,?%

ie] 9

mao li

kin sze ts’iu
huei ts‘iu

ho ts‘iu

hua ts‘iu
hiang ch‘uen
ku tune pi
k‘u p‘i shu
lo p‘o yo

k‘u t‘ung p‘i

Celastrus loeseneri, Rehd. and kow lan yeh

Wils.
Celtis Biondii, Pampan.
Celtis Bungeana, BI.

+9 99
+9 2 >) y
Celtis koraiensis, Nakai

Celtis labilis, Schneid.

Cephalotaxus
sinensis, Rehd. and Wils.

Cercis chinensis, Bunge

99 97
*Chaenomeles lagenaria, Lindl.

99 9°
Chaenomeles sinensis, Koehne
Chionanthus retusus, Lindl.

* Citrus a oliete, ah,
Cladrastus Wilsonii, Takeda
Clematis Gouriana, Roxb.

Clematis grata, var. grand-

identata, Rehd. and Wils.
Clematis pavoliniana, Pampan.
Clerodendron foetidum, Bunge

Clerodendron trichotomum, var.

Fargesii, Rehd.
Cornus Hemsleyana, Wang.
Cornus kousa, Buerger
Cornus macrophylla, Wall.

drupacea, var.

pal ma tze
pai ma tze
hei tan shu
pao ma shu
pai ma tze
mu kua niang
mu kua niang
yen pal

wu sang
tze king

mu kua hai t‘ang
t‘ieh kiohait‘ang

mu kua

niu kin tze
wu kin tze
t‘ieh li ch‘ai
shan king

kia kia jang
lao lu sti jang

ma pei t‘ow jang

shan ti fa jang
ch‘ow mu tan
ch‘ow lao han

hung hang tze
lang tze
hang tze

RD RD EP ED

3

Ete eo SHH HRA eA AAA
BBRaREER BABA

eS RRP ORR HE SS SR Bh Bh Bh ap

+ 4b aD
a
st

fiat Aeot Wot SAE

S64 PE aNRE Bato
+ AGE 2Ee Bee

oH a OB

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Cornus poliophylla, Wang.
Cornus Walteri, Wang.

>” 9?

Corylus heterophylla, var.

setchuensis, Franch.

Cotinus coggygria, var. pube-

scens, Hnegl.
Cotoneaster acutifolia, Turez.
Cotoneaster acutifolia, var.
villosula, Rehd. and Wils.

Cotoneaster multiflorum, Bunge

7 >)

Cotoneaster racemifiora, K.
Koch, var. Veitchii, Rehd.
and Wils.

Cotoneaster Zabelii, Schneid.

,) 99
Crataegus cuneata, S. and Z.
Crataezus hupehensis, Sarg.

Crataegus pinnatifida, Bunge
Cratesgus sp. nova
Cudrana tricuspidata, Bureau

bie] 7 the J
*Cunninghamia lanceolata, Hoo-

ker
*Cydonia oblonga, Mill.
Dalbergia hupeana, Hance

9 >?

Daphne genkwa, S. and Z.
Deutzia grandiflora, Bunge

Deutzia grandiflora, Bunge,
var. baroniana, Rehd. -
Deutzia grandiflora, Bunge,

var. baroniana, Rehd.
*Diervilla florida, S. and Z. var.

Dioscorea acerifolia, Diels
*Diospyros kaki, L.
Diospyros lotus, L.

*Edeeworthiachrysantha, Lindl.
Ehretiau acuminata, R. Brown

hei liang tze
liang tze
sha liang
mao hang

chen tze

huang lo ts‘ai

huei lii tuei

$120

yeh

tz‘e

hsiin tze.
huei hsiin tze

hiang li

shui hsiin tze
mien siao

huei hsii
t‘u hsiin

n tze
tze

siao yeh shancha
shan cha
mu hu li

shan li

pai hai t‘ang

chih tze
t‘ieh ke

chen

sha-sung

mu hi
huang t‘

an

shan kual
shan kin tze
nao yli hua

mi mi ts

‘al

ni mits" ar

mi mi sao

ch ‘uei
t‘ang

sze hai

t‘ung t‘iao jang

shih tze
hei tsao

juan tsao

tan ch‘u

en

ta pai hen

= St oH
Cm Be
SF

>. mA St
a at
4 oh

a
if

ROHDESESHS
“oe 8 #sa
Be ee BE a

i SE E mt

= tIrdsw se

110 CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Ehretia macrophylla, Wall.
*Hlaeagnus angustifolia, L.
Klaeagnus lanceolata, Warb.

Elaeagnus multiflora, Thunb.
Elaeagnus umbellata, Thunb.

Blcholteia stauntoniu, Benth.

*EKphedra sp.
*Hucommia ulmoides, Oliv.

Euptelea Franchetii, Van Tiegh.

7) 9) i)
99 >)

Euodia Henryi, Dode
Euodia hupehensis, Dode

Kuonymus alata, var. aperta,

Loes.

EKuonymus alata, var. aperta,

Loes.

Euonymus Bungeana, Maxim.

Kuonymus cornuta, Hems!.

Euonymus elegantissima, Loes.

and Rehd.
EKuonymus Giraldu, Loes.

Euonymus lanceifolia, Loes.

Euonymus microcarpa, Sprague

Kuonymus patens, Rehd.

99 ’”)
Kuonymus japonica, Miquel,

var. acuminata, Rehder
EHuonymus japonica,
var. radicans, Regel

Euonymus sanguinea, var. bre-

vipedunculata, Loes.
*Ficus carica, L.
Ficus heteromorpha, Hemsl.
Fontanesia Fortunei, Carr.

Fontanesia phyllyreoides, La-

bill.
Forsythia suspensa, Vahl.

9? 99
Fraxinus Bungeana, D. C.
Fraxinus chinesis, Roxb.

Miquel,

Pai hen ch‘a
kuei hiang liu
kien tze kuo
kien tze kuo
t’len tsao
kien tze kuo
t’ien tsao

kin kieh

ma huang
mien mu

tu chung

ho ma tze

lin ch‘uen mu
shui t‘ao
cheng sin mu
wu pel tze
hei la tze

yun yang
kuei kien ch‘ow

ming kai yeh ho

wu kia feng

kin sze tiao hu

tieh

kin sze tiao hu

tieh

kuei kieh ch‘ow

tung ts‘ing
tung ts‘ing
pa shan hu
pa shan hu

pa shan hu
shan mi tsan

wu hua kuo
tze kow yeh
pai king mu

huang hua kan
lien kiao

siao yeh pai la
pai la

Ho

ot SR
SN a SF A HS Oh ORE St Se he eS

=
¢
o

HHUA S RSP RAP RRS So
SH 0B

oy
Bh Bik at at

Ses

Gee EF S SERRE
Ey

aS
Mt a HB

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Fraxinus chinensis, var. acumi-

nata, Lingelsh.
Fraxinus chinensis, var. rhyn-
cophylla, Hemsl.
*Ginkgo biloba, L.
Gleditsia heterophylla, Bunge
*Gleditsia sinensis, Lam.
Grewia parviflora, Bunge

be) Dt)

bie) >)
Helwingia sinensis, Batal.
Helwingia japonica, Dietr.
Heterosmilax Gaudichaudiana,
Maxim.
Hemiptelea Davidii, Planch.
*Hibiscus, syriacus, L.
Hovenia dulcis, Thunb.

Hydrangea longipes, Franch.
*Hypericum chinense, L.
Idesia polycarpa, Maxim. var.
vestata, Diels
Indigofera ichangensis, Craib
Indigofera Kirilowii, Maxim.
Indigofera potaninii, Craib
*Jasminum floridum, Bunge

‘9 *
Jasminum nudiflorum, Lindl.
*Juglans regia, L.
Juglans sp.
*Juniperus chinensis, L.

’? rr)
*Juniperus chinensis variegata
*Juniperus formosana, Hayata
Kalopanax ricinifolius, Miquel
Kerria japonica, ‘D. C.

i] > Hy ]

Koelreuteria paniculata, Lax-

mann
Koelreuteria paniculata,
*Lagerstroemis indica, L.
9? 7)
Lespedeza bicolor, Turcz.
Lespedeza Buergeri, Miq.

> } 9?

pai la
pai la

pai kuo

' shan tsao kio

tsao kio

t‘ow pan t’ow
k‘e mei

kow ning meng
yeh ch‘ang hua

¢ ¢
ta yeh t‘ung s‘ao

shan cha

tz‘e yu

mu kin

kuai ts‘ao

t‘ien pan yeh
shui t‘ung ts‘ao

kin sze hai t‘ang

shui t‘ung

shan t‘ow ken

pai hang tze sao

hang tze sao

ying hia

ch‘ang ch‘uen

ying ch‘uen

he t‘ao

shan he t‘ao

tz‘e pal

tz*e sung

ts‘uel pal

yin lo sung

tz‘e ts‘lu

t‘ung ts‘ao

huang yti yeh
mel

mu lan ya

hei yeh shu
pai jib hung
tze wel

hang tze sao
shih hiang hua
shih ku sao

—
ft
_

EXHSASRTEG Gb
Em 2 oo
URS Res aee HB B

+Eesere
z i 2
a te

DE.
ies

& a
or SA SS BES aE SE SE Sh Oh Dl ae aS

Wee SBE SMES
x 3

BREE He

112 CHINESE
Lespedeza cyrtobotrya, Miq.
Lespedeza floribunda, Bunge
Lespedeza formosa, Koehne

Lespedeza trichocarpa, Pers.

Ligustrum acutissimum, Koehne

*Ligustrum Quihoui, Carr.
Litsea pungens, Hemsl.

Lonicera Ferdinandi, var. leyce-

sterioides, Zabel
Lonicera fragrantissima, Carr.
Lonicera japonica, Thunb.
Lonicera Maackii, Maxim.

Lonicera Maackii, Maxim., var.

podocarpa, Franch.

Lonicera Maackii, Maxim., var.

podocarpa, Franch.
Lonicera Standishu, Carr.
Lonicera tragophylla, Hemsl.
Lycium chinense, Miller

Magnolia aulacosperma, Rehd.

and Wils.
Magnolia denudata, Desrous.

99 99

*Magnola lliflora, Desrous.
Mahonia Bealiu, Takeda
Mahonia Fargesii, Takeda
Malus _ honanensis,

nova
Malus spectabilis, Borkh.
Malus theifera, Rehd.
Melia azederach, L.
Meliosma cuneifolia, Fr.

Meliosma Veitchiorum, Hemsl.
*Meratia praecox, Rehd. &. Wils.
*Meratia praecox, var. grandi-

flora, Rehd. and Wils.
Morus acidosa, Griff.
Morus alba, L.

Morus alba, var. laciniata, Beiss

*Nandina domestica, Thunb.

*Osmanthus fragrans, Lour.
Ostrya japonica, Sarg.
Ostryopsis davidiana, Decne

75 Paeonia sufiruticosa, Andrews

Rehd.sp.

NAMES OF PLANTS

hang tze sao
kia pu tsi
hang tze sao
kia pu tsi
tung ts‘ing
tung ts ‘ing
shih tso

lo to pu tai
kin yin hua
kow tsi ku
kow tsi ku

kow kow mu

lo t‘o pu tai

yeh ch‘ang hua
kow k‘i

wang ch‘uen hua

wang ch‘uen hua
pai yu lan

sin 1

tze yu lan

ta yeh huang pai
ta yeh huang pai
ta yeh mao cha

hai t‘ang

yeh hai t‘ang
hen shu

lung su mu
nuan mu

la mei

la mei

siao yeh sang
sang shu _
hua yeh sang
t‘ien chu
kuei hua
miao yu

leng yu

mu tan

APAd

OR ARR SR
ooh ab I a

Ss weed

a a
FFTEUEA AAAS + SRB

EE SUMER YH++RKOM HSB SF BOR
St Sk tt aE

ry a >
tO
ON BE BM

Fe OR Et FF OH
BAAS

25 Wild mutan is stili found in some parts of the Yungning district.

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Palurus sp.

Parthenocissus tricuspidata,

Planch.

*Paulownia Duclouxi, Dode
Paulownia tomentosa, K.Kock
Periploca sepium, Bunge
Philadelphus incanus, Koehne
Philadelphus pekinensis, Rup.

var.dasycalix, Rehd var.nova
Philadelphus subcanus, Koehne

Picrasma quassioides, Bennet

99 99
Pinus Armandu, Franch

tae!

) 2)

,9 99
Pinus Bungeana, Zucc.

99

“Wy)

99

9

f)
Pinus sinensis, Lambert

>?

9)

97 b der)
*Pistacia chinensis, Bunge
Platycarya strobilacea, S. and Z.

Polygonum cuspidatum,S.andZ.
Polygonum multiflorum, Maxim
Populus adenopoda, Maxim.
Populus Simoni, Carr.

>?) ri)
*Populus suaveolens, Fisch.

9? » Jee)
*Populus tomentosa, Carr.
Populus tremula, var.davidiana,

Schn.

Populus sp.

Prinsepia uniflora, Batal.
Prunus armeniaca, L.
Prunus Davidiana, Franch.
Prunus? humilis, Bunge
Prunus mume, 8. and Z.
Prunus persica, Stokes
Prunus pseudocerasus, Lindl.
Prunus salicina, Lindl.

9) 9?
PrunusSerrulata, var. pubescens,

8

Wils.

suan tsao
pa shan hu

tze tung

pao tung
yang kio jang
mi mi ts‘ai
lao mi kan

mi mi ts‘al
k‘u t‘an mu
k‘u hen

yu sung

wu chen sung
pai sung .
san chen sung
pai kuo sung
pai p‘l sung
hei sung

chu p‘i sung
ma weil sung
huang lien
kuan siang
feng yang t‘ow
hua lu tuei
suan k‘1 k‘1
ming yang

ts ‘ing yang
siao yeh yang
ts‘al yang

ta yeh yang

shan yang
k‘u yang
mai li eul
shan hing
shan t‘ao
niu hi
heng

t‘ao

ying t‘ao
ku li

kow hi

—
a
Go

3

ay
oh 3

& mar AS YAY JAS
2] 3 Net 2a 3H

me wos

co ian Ge
HERG GGA RANE PREPRESS

FEEWSHE HHSCSCHERR EH HAR ROD HE RH MRS
a

Ht
Vt Se tt of 85 Sa

Se Ot

S Ht
Wi Wt Se

114 CHINESE NAMES

Prunus tomentosa, Thunb.
*Prunus triloba, Lindl.

Pterocarya hupehensis, Skan

Pterocarya paliurus, Batal.
Pterocarya stenoptera, D. C.

Pteroceltis Tatarinowii, Maxim.

Pueraria hirsuta, Schneid.
*Punica granatum, L.

Pyrus betulaefolia, Bunge

Pyrus Calleryana, Decne

Pyrus serotina, var. culta, Rehd.

Quercus aliena, Bl.

9) 9?
Quercus aliena, Bl. var. acute-

serrata, Maxim.
Quercus Baronii, Skan
Quercus dentata, Thunb.
Quercus glandulifera, BI.
Quercus liaotungensis, Koidz.

Quercus serrata, Thunb.
Quercus spathulata, Seemen
Quercus variabilis, Bl.

Rhammella aber Schneid.
Rhamunus argutus, Maxim.

>) 39
Rhamnus chlorophorus, Decne

Rhamnus leptophyllus, Schneid.

Rhamnus Meyeri, Schneid.
Rhamuus parvifolius, Bunge
Rhamnus rugulosus, Hemsl.
Rhamnus utilis, Decne
Rhamnus sp. ? nova

Rhododendron Augustenii,
Hemsl.

Rhododendron micranthum,
Turez.

Rhododendron micranthum,
Turcze

Rhododendron mucronulatum,

Turez.
Rhododendron Simsii, Planch.

Rhodotypus kerrioides, 8. and, Z.

OF PLANTS

shan ying t‘ao
yeh ying t‘ao
yu yeh mei
hua yang
shan he t‘ao

kuei liu

ts ‘ing t‘an
ko t‘iao

shih liu
t‘ang li
tang li
tang li

niu shih t‘ow
ts‘ing kang
ts‘ing kang

kiang tze shu

hu hi

ts‘ing kang

siao yeh ts‘ing
kang

lao huang li

ts‘ing kiang tze

hua li

Jao li

juan yeh

chao kia ch‘a

ch‘ih mu

pai shih mu
hei cha ke chen
kin p‘l

yu hu lu tze

yu hu lu tze

ta lu p‘i

ch‘a hua

chao shan hung

wan kin hua

chao shan hung
shui-hu lu kan

Ad PERO ER BEE

it HS RS

pa

oh

> oh SS a
dy

ttt
att

_ Tia at

y

Sy

e

n> 32 Oh
c
rs |
Heese FRR ZEEE HERR RARRES BHF S

=
St
ae

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Rhus javanica, L.

Rhus potaninii, Maxim.

Rhus verniciflua, Stokes

Ribes alpestre, Decne

Ribes burejense, Fr. Schmidt
*Rosa Banksiae, Aiton

Rosa banksiopsis, Baker

*Rosa chinensis, Jacq.

Rosa multiflora, var. cathayensis,

Rehd. and Wils.
Rosa rugosa, Thunb.
Rosa Sweginzowii, Koehne
*Rosa xanthina, Lindl.

Rosa xanthina, forma normalis,

Rehd. and Wils.
Rubus flosculosus, Focke
Rubus mesogaeus, Focke
Rubus triphyllus, Thunb.

Sabia puberula, Rehd. and Wils.
Sageretia pyncophylla, Schneid.

Sageretia subcaudata, Schneid.

Salix babylonica, L.
Salix Matsudana, Koidzumi

Salix purpurea, L. var. multi-

nerva, Matsum.
Salix Wallichiana, Anders.
*Salix Wilsonil, Seemen
Sambucus racemosa, L.
Sambucus Sieboldiana, BI.
Sapium sebiferum, Roxb.

Schizandra sphenanthera, Rehd.

and Wils.

Smilax discotis, Wash.

93 7”
Smilax discotis, var. concolor,

Nors.
Smilax longipes, Warb.
Smilax scobinicaulis, Wright
Smilax vaginata, Dene
“© Sophora japonica, L.

lin pu su
wu pei tze
ts‘i shu

tz‘e li

tz‘e hi

mu siang
yeh tz‘e mei
tz‘e mu kiti
yueh ki

ts ‘iangts ‘iangtze

mei kuei
ts‘lang wel

huang tz‘e mei

ma jih jih

p‘o pan jang
p‘o pan jang
p‘o pan jang

ts‘ing shih t‘iao

tuel kieh tze
tuei kieh mu
tuei kieh tze
tao tsal lu
liu

pai ki liu

kuei liu
kuei liu

lan kieh po
lan kieh po
tsiu tsiu mu
wu wel tze

liao wel

la tuan kin
tao la niu
la tuan kin

la tuan kin
la tuan kin
tao la niu
kuai shu

115

3
=
=

aS & a
if
VBRIE TAHPHASES B SNACK LSPS ASS Mee SA

BHEEERASEES AHS Huse a
e wate

RSet #e

Fi RR

Re Bes

SBE FBR HEARS e
HESS

26 Three forms of sophora are known in Honan, as well as all over North

China, the white, the black and the green.

116 CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

*Sophora japonica, var. pendula, lung chao kuai
Loudon
Sophora viciifoha, Hance ma ti chen
Sorbaria arborea, Schneid. var. chen chu mei
glabrata, Rehd.

Sorbaria sorbifolia, A. Braun liu yueh hstieh
a iy yeh kao lang
Sorbus alnifolia, K. Koch shui yu
of hss huang shan yu
Sorbus Folgneri, Rehd. mao hstin tze
Sorbus hupehensis, Schneid.
Sorbus Koehneana, Schneid. wei sin kuai
Sorbus theifera, Rehd. ' huei hstin tze
Spiraea cantoniensis, Lour. shih pang tze
Spiraea media, Schmidt shih pang tze
Spiraea media, var. sericea shih pang tze
Regel
Spiraea pubescens, Turez. shih pang tze
Spiraea triloba, L. shih pang tze

Stachyurus chinensis, Franch. t‘ung ts‘ao
Staphylea holocarpa, Hemsl. shui liang tze

Styrax Hemsleyanus, Diels lao wa ling
Symplocos paniculata, Wall. fan kua yeh
be a jan yeh
*Syringa affnis, Henry pai ting siang
*Syringa Meyer1, Schneid. nan ting siang
Syringa microphylla, Diels yeh tng siang
*Syringa oblata, Lindl. tze ting siang
Syringa pekinensis, Rupr. ho hua
*Syringa persica, var. laciniata, huayehtingsiang
Vahl.
Syringa pubescens, Turcz. siaoyehtingsiang
Tamarix chinensis, Lour. hung kin t‘iao
*Thuya orientalis, L. pai shu
Tilia dictyoneura, Engler heng yeh tuan
Tilia Henryana, Szys. tuan shu

Tilia laetevirens, Rehd.and Wils. tuan shu
Tilia mandshurica, Rupr. and siao yeh tuan

Maxim.
Tilia Oliveri, Szys. tuan shu
Tilia tuan, Szys. tuan shu
Trachelospermum jasminoides, pa shan hu
Lem.
*Trachycarpus excelsa, Wednl. _tsung shu
Ulmus Davidiana, Planch. shan mao yu

Ulmus japonica, Sarg. ' shan yu

int

SS aR
mm Se F

oe YE Yt

2
Ho HHS Wo ae se B

rd

o
¢

OR HS

SUPER OLR RLANA ANNNH A
4444 wes

itt
|

i

+
me 6 BE RR EE Se) 0 ce A A hh oS

> FS aot at A
He a

SS RE Re

E
Pb BE BE

CHINESE NAMES OF PLANTS

Ulmus japonica, Sarg. ang yu
Ulmus macrocarpa, Hance shan yu
» Nope pien yu
Ulmus parvifolia, Jaquin sien yil
i) _ 99 tiao oe yu
Ulmus pumila, L. | yu shu
Ulmus Wilsoniana, Schneid. ang yil
; mao yu
Viburnum dilatatum, Thunb. t‘u luan t‘iao
*Viburnum fragrans, Bunge tan ch‘uen
Viburnum lobophyllum, Graeb- yti wo sze
ner

us ie yo sze t‘iao
ae a hua sze t‘iao
Viburnum shensianum, Maxim. t‘u luan t‘iao
ip tung lan t‘iao

a9
Viscum album, L. ki sheng ts‘ao
Vitex negundo, L. var. incisa, king sao
Clarke

shan king t‘iao
Vitis pentagona, Diels and Gilg. yeh p‘u t‘ao
mao p‘u t‘ao

Vitis Piasezkii, Maxim. sia p‘u t‘ao

Me aa tz‘e p‘u tao
Vitis Romanetii, Caill. yeh p‘u t‘ao

°: - ts‘iu p‘u t‘ao
Vitis Thunbergii, S. and Z. yeh p‘u t‘ao
Wikstroemia chamaedaphne, yang yen hua

Meis.
Wistaria chinensis, D.C. ko hua
*Xanthoceros sorbifolia, Bunge wen kuan shu

Zanthoxylum alatum, Roxb. yeh hua tsiao

*Zanthoxylum Bungei, Planch. hua tsiao
Zanthoxylum setosum, Hemsl. kow tsiao

Zelkova sinica, Schneid. pao yu
fi a huang yu
*Zizyphus sativa, Gaertn. tsao shu
Zizyphus sativa, var. spinosa, suan tsao
Bunge

*Zizyphus sativa, forma tortuosa lung chao tsao

J

—_
—
=

sy

BSaRH SR HERR ASAE MES
FHM om

aa eee aa Ss

mA
sh QE BEBE SESE SPEEA Aaa MRR aa REESE SR Se SSR SERA ESR Bk eh

wt Eee SRR BESS AE

=
ot

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

ARTHUR PAUL JACOT
Shantung Xtian University

Under the above title the writer purposes to report, from
time to time, what he is able to find on this subject. As far
as he knows, nothing has yet been reported on this group of
Acarina from China proper. |

The generic name Oribata originated with the French
entomologist Pierre André Latreille when in 1802, in his.
‘* Histoire Naturelle, Générale et Particuliére des Crustacés
et des Insectes,’’ Vol. 3, p. 65, he coined this term (as
explained by him in the ‘‘ Nouveau Dictionnaire d’ Histoire
Naturelle,’’ Vol. 16 (1803), pp. 849 and 350) for the distin-
guishment of all those acarians which are now placed in the
family Oribatidae (sensu lato), establishing as type Acarus
geniculatus Linné. Two years later (1804) Fréderic-Louis.
Hammer published the ‘‘ Mémoire Aptérologique’’ of Jean-
Fréderic Hermann (finished and edited by his father Paul
Hermann because of the early death of his son). Herein
Hermann formed the new generic name Notaspis for those.
types of acarians which are now placed in the family
Oribatidae. Thus Notaspis is a synonym of Oribata.

No new generic names fcr this group of arachnids
appeared until 1826 when Heyden in Vol. 18, p. 608 of
Oken’s ‘‘Isis,’’ wrote his ‘*‘ Versuch einer systematischen
Hintheilung der Acariden’’ in which he makes a detailed
subdivision of the acarians, applying generic names to each
of the subdivisions and appointing a type for each. From
this work I translate as follows:

Famity ACARIDES.

Legion I. With eight legs adapted for running.
Phalanx 2. Without eyes.
Section 2. Mouth parts on the under side of the body.
Division 5. Head and thorax grown together.
b. All feet provided with club-shaped joints.
45. Genus, Oribata Latr. (Notaspis Herm. }
Type, Oribata geniculata Latr.

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I 119

Division 6, Head and thorax grown together with rest
of body.
Subdivision 2. Without visible antennae (feelers).
e. All feet with 3-partite claws.
57. Genus, Galumna nob.
Type, Notaspis alatus Herm.

Even a cursory consideration of the descriptions and
figures of Oribata geniculata (Linné) and Notaspis alatus
Herm, shows that the former belongs to the genus later
called Damaeus by Koch, Nicolet and Michael, while the
latter is unmistakably a member of that group for which
Oudemans uses the generic name Galumna (id est sensu
restricto).

The following species of this genus were collected during
the summer of 1921 at a former temple grounds (Ch‘ao Yang
An) situated at the edge of the hills southwest of Peking.
The species have been arranged in alphabetical order. Under
measurements, the minimum, the average (in parentheses)
and the maximum dimensions are given. All measurements
are in microns unless otherwise indicated.

GALUMNA ALTERA OupmMs. 1915.

Seven specimens of this species were taken on Sep-
tember 17th from the under surface of stones in the small,
sheltered fields of the temple grounds.

They are identical to those described and figured by
Oudemans in his article ‘‘ Notizen uber Acari, 26 Reihe”’
which was published in 1919 in the ‘‘ Archiv fur Naturges-
chichte’’ 83. Jahrgang 1917, Abteilung A, Hett 4, pp. 1-84,
except that the total length averages 510 and the length of
the notogaster averages 425. This dwarfing may be due to
the stringent biological conditions of northeast China. For
a group of animals accustomed to feed on the vegetable
mould of a forest floor and in the midst of moisture, the
species of this region find themselves in a semi-arid environ-
ment until mid-June or July and one utterly lacking in
vegetable mould of any kind.

Oudemans material is from ‘‘ San Remo,’’ northwestern
ltaly.

GALUMNA LANCEATUS Ovupms. 1900.
Under this name are temporarily referred five specimens

taken on the same date as the above from the under surface
of stones lying in a shaded ravine, also a single specimen

120° ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I
taken the next day from a coating of fine moss at the foot
of a northerly exposed brick wall.

They differ from the description and drawing of Oude-
mans (loco citato), in having a slightly longer and more
slender pseudostigmatic organ whose head is more elongate
and slender and drawn out to a fine and bristle-like point, in
having a pore posterior to the shorter areae porosae adalares
and another between the pore mesial to these areae porosae
and the large mesial pore, and other minor details. The
average length of our specimens is 629.

Distribution.—England, Netherlands, Italy and probably
North China.

GALUMNA OBVIUS SINENSIS SSP. N.

Diagnosis.—Specific: Body large, 8 mm. long, high,
dark and opaque; frons vertical; pseudostigmatic organs
medium long, somewhat rigid, slender and slightly fusiform ;
interlamellar hairs very short and inconspicuous; cephalo-
thoracie bristle formula :spst. 0.4, a. h.)4) 1 ne 2a
anterior edge of notogaster’ distinct; pteromorphal groove
wide, strongly accentuated by thickened side, with a pore

anterior to it;
linear, crenelate.
Subspecific :

pteromorphal nervures rather numerous,

Pseudostigmatic organs slender but clavi-

form. gently sinuate distally, roughened about the distal end

by spine- or thorn-like protuberances, size smaller, Biaaguca.
long.

Dimensions.—(Twelve specimens measured).
Total length of body 672 (702) 747
Length of notogastral plate 560 (564) 595
Breadth of notogastral plate ... 510(511)544
Length of pteromorphae 382 (850) 353
iDiggamnos between interlamellar hake _ 122 136 )\ileom
Length of ventral plate along median line ... 484(500) 527
Length of camerostome 129(135) 144
Breadth of camerostome 128 (133) 186
Anterior edge of genital cover to posterior edge

of ventral plate 400 (4138) 4383
Length of genital aperture 76( 83) 93
Breadth of genital aperture 89( Oi)
Posterior edge of genital aperture to anterior

edge of anal aperture 119(186) 1538
Length of anal aperture 128 (138) 154
Breadth of anal aperture 145 (156) 162

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I 12Y

Color.—This species is generally quite opaque and of a
dark brown color making it difficult to study in detail.
Figures 1 and 2 have therefore been made with the right
half as seen by transmitted light in balsam in toto mounts
and the left half of the figure has the detail included and
shadows from internal structure eliminated.

Form.—The general shape of the body is broadly
pyriform (more the shape of the native Chinese pear),
flattened on ventral side, not at all depressed though very
broad for this group.

Cephalothorax short and broad; frons strikingly convex
and rounded, sloping abruptly into the rostrum, with a
distinct narrow, well-rounded groove running subparallel to
lamellae and its own width from them; rostrum projecting
beak-like beyond dome-like bulge of frons; rostral hairs
moderately long, distinctly incurved near tip; lamellar hairs
subequal to rostral hairs, anterior to lamellae and just
lateral to termination of cephalothoracic grooves; inter-
lamellar hairs remote from each other, so short as to be
difficult to see; lamellae closely appressed to cephalothorax
though distinct and protruding as an elongated ridge
not reaching far posteriorly, passing onto ventral side of the
cephalothorax and curving mesially to join the side of the
camerostome (see fig. 2), contours rounded; sides of
cephalothorax bulging laterally; pseudostigmatic organs
medium long, generally not surpassing lateral edge of
pteromorphae when viewed from above, strongly elbowed at
proximal end, rigid, very slightly sinuous distally, slender,
distinctly and gently swollen distally. This portion
roughened by dull thorn-like protuberances (see fig. 3), the
tip somewhat blunt, often with one or more fine awl-shaped
protrusions; pseudostigmata flush with surface, oval, the
chamber cylindric but constricted to half the diameter of
its aperture; tectopedia small, band-hke, extending from
postero-lateral angles of cephalothorax down the side of
the cephalothorax just posterior to and parallel with the
lamellae, tapering to a point half way down the cephalo-
thorax, thus closing the space between the lamellae and the
pteromorphae.

Notogaster (fig. 1) high, broad, smooth, anterior edse
distinct, posterior edge broadly overlapping ventral plate;
aree porose (visible in balsam in toto mounts by transmuit-
ted light) : adalares medium long, wide at base, constricted
behind base and gradually tapering to a blunt point ; posterior
mesonotal large, decidedly remote from each other, circular,

122 ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

123

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

124 ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

(visible only under special conditions): anterior ones
elongate-ovate, lying along (half on each side of) anterior
edge of notogaster, slightly removed from posterior thoracic
apophyses which are short but prominent and decidedly
converging; posterior lateral oval, near the anterior sree
and posterior to them though slightly ventrad; posterior
mesial elongate-oval, very near posterior margin; tracheal
foramina as in figure 1. There seems to be considerable
variation in relative position of those about the mesonotal
aree porose. ‘This difference in relative position does not
seem to be entirely due to angle of perspective. Judging
from those seen on the posterior margin of the notogaster,
they seem to be lodged in shallow saucer-like depressions
and consist of a minute nipple in the center of the depres-
sion. None of them bear hairs.

Pteromorphe normal, broadly rounded anteriorly, the’
anterior pivot broad, curved, beak-like; outer edge with
a sinuous notch opposite the groove, posterior edge broadly
curved, the posterior angle abrupt, somewhat more than
a right angle, inner edge sinuous; nervures frequent, linear,
crenulate; groove wide, straight (though appearing curved
in toto mounts) bordered on each side though more espec-
ially anteriorly by a heavily chitinized band making the
groove definite and pvand-like, extending more than half
way to lateral edge of pteromorphae; a foramen in the
center of the anterior band with a fine, serpentine groove
running from it towards the base.

Ventral plate (fig. 2) relatively flat, the anterior half
finely granular (the posterior edge of this granular area
is indicated in the figure by the broken line running between
the leg-cases and the genital and anal apertures); anterior
edge sinuous, limited anteriorly by lamello-tectopedial band;
leg-cases rectangular ventro-posteriorly, with rounded corners
extending far ventrally, the ventral plate laterally depressed
so as to entirely house the pteromorphe limited anteriorly,
by lamello-tectopedial band, the antero-dorsal corner pro-
duced in the form of a small triangle under the notogaster ;
genital covers small, narrowing posteriorly, each with three
pores almost in a line; anal covers large, very slightly less
than their own length from genital covers, strongly tapering
anteriorly, anterior corners very much rounded off, posterior
edge decidedly rounded laterally, two pores on each cover
and a short ‘‘slit’’ on each side of aperture at the center;
other foramina as indicated in the figure, in no case was
it possible to see hairs arising from any of the ‘‘ pores’”’
on the ventral plate. ‘ |

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I 125

Camerostome decidedly inferior, overhung by rostrum
anteriorly and enclosed by rostrum and ventral plate
laterally, closed posteriorly by the hypostomal plate which
is short, rapidly tapering anteriorly and emarginate at its
tip, its surface with two pores each bearing a fairly long
bristle, these pores situated in slight grooves which are
produced anteriorly as lines. Mandibles normal for the
sroup. Palps with five segments, the proxims! segment
short, somewhat triangular; second segment wide and
heavy, nearly as long as distal three, sub-cylindric with
three bristles, a long one on each side and the third
ventral; third segment nirrower, twice as short and
tapering distally, with one long curved bristle; fourth
segment still smaller, sub-cylindric, with two or three
bristles, the posterior one being the longest; distal segment
tapering by steps, thickly haired, all hairs curved anteriorly
or dorsally.

Ovipositor (fig. 9) with three short ‘‘suckers’’ at
base; basal segment short, broad, slightly tapering; second
segment equal in length to first but smaller in diameter
proximal end with flexible joint so that the ovipositor
may be bent forward at right angles to first segment
or parallel with body; third segment nearly twice as
long as second but of smaller diameter; ‘‘fingers,’’ three,
each slightly curved dorsally just anterior to their center,
each with three or four bristles on exterior (description
based on but one specimen and therefore not necessarily
accurate).

Legs well developed; ungues tridactyle, weekly hetero-
dactyle; tibia I the broadest, tibia IV ~the longest and
most slender, genual I the longest and broadest, genual II
the shortest, femur II the longest, coxa III the largest.
Leg I (fig. 5) has three plumose hairs on lower side of
tarsus, five fine bristles at apex, two on the outer side,
four on the dorsal side, two of which are fairly long and
curved, and one on inner side; tibia very wide dorso-
ventrally at distal end, with two plumose hairs on lower
side, the posterior-most being but weekly plumose, a bristle
on outer and lower side, one on inner and upper side, and
two on dorsal side the posterior-most being extremely long
(the longest one on the body) all these bristles are situated
on the anterior half of the article; genual with a weekly
plumose hair on ventral side and a long curved bristle
on dorsal side, somewhat angled at proximal end; femur
large, wide, blade-like, bent and tapering proximally, with
two weekly plumose hairs on dorsal side and one on ventral

126 ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

ide; coxa small, negligable. Leg II (fig. 6) has threes
plumose hairs on lower side of tarsus, about five fine bristles
near tip, three bristles on dorsal side, and a weekly plumose
hair on outer side; tibia with two plumose hairs on lower
side, and a fairly long bristle on dorsal side; genual with
a weekly plumose hair on under side at the distal end and
a long bristle on dorsal side at the proximal end. This
bristle is bowed downward and posteriorly into the form
of a hook. Femur blade-like, equal in length to tibia and
tarsus, curved almost at a right angle, with a curved
bristle on dorsal side at apex of the curye and a long one on
postero-ventral surface, each with a few barbs, a decided
tooth on ventral surface near proximal end; coxa very
much reduced, with a single bristle directed parallel to
femur. Leg III (fig. 7) three plumose hairs on lower
surface of tarsus, four fine bristles at tip, four on dorsal
side and one on outer side; tibia with a plumose hair on
lower side, an outer lateral bristle and a long dorsal one;
genual small, with an outer bristle and a shorter dorsal
one; femur triangular, blade-like, with lower edges gently
curved, a weekly plumose hair on lower edge and a fairly
long curved bristle above rising from a distinct notch;
coxa gourd-like in outline but flat, the neck on one side,
a long bristle arising from the lower surface. Leg IV (fig. 8)
with very slender tarsus having. three fine bristles near |
tip, three plumose hairs on the lower side, one bristle
on outer side and two bristles on dorsal side; tibia with
two plumose hairs on the ventral side on distal half, a
long bristle near posterior-most ventral plumose hair and
one long bristle on dorsal side; genual elongate and with
two long bristles on dorsal side, the anterior-most being
the longest; femur broad, bladelike, suddenly constricted
at each end to form the articulation, a very thick, rough,
spike-like bristle on dorsal side and a bristle on lower side;
coxa large, blade-like, rounded above into a lop-sided lobe,
ridged along base from which there arises a fairly long,
slender bristle, posterior end produced downward to form
an articulating head.

Type Locality. —Western Hills, Peking. Sixteen
specimens taken September 17th from the under surface
of stones in company with G. altera, five specimens taken
September 22nd from base of a rotten branch on the ground

in one of the burying grounds one quarter of a mile to
the southward.

Types.—In my own collection, No. 21140-3.

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I 127

GALUMNA SINUOFRONS SP.N.

Diagnosis.—Body small, .43 mm. long, fairly high, tan
to brown, semitranslucent; frons vertical and with a broad
median undulation; pseudostigmatic organs medium long,
somewhat rigid, with very slender shaft and a very much
‘wider, prominent head; interlamellar hairs fairly long;

cephalothoracic bristle formula: pst. c..1, il.h. 2, Lh. 4,
r.h. 3; anterior edge of notogaster distinct; pteromorphal
groove narrow, the pore anterior to it inconspicuous; ptero-
morphal nervures few, short, crenelate.

Dimensions.—(Twelve specimens measured).

Total length of body ... thos a ... 406 (429) 447
Length of notogastral plate ... pu ».- 820.(855) 579
Breadth of notogastral plate ... cae + ato (293) 291
Length of pteromorphae ee ce ... 229 (241) 262
Distance between interlamellar hairs 2.0, OSL 14) Be
Length of ventral plate along median line ... 303 (827) 344
Length of camerostome is ce ean 60a mar kc Mere:
Breadth of camerostome _... iy zc. 4 OO Oia Ow
Anterior edge of genital cover to posterior

edge of ventral plate... ae ... 252 (262) 279
Length of genital aperture ... 3 ae 5 Sih Agee OIL
Breadth of genital aperture ... a scale Ol Bol maw
Posterior edge of genital aperture to

anterior edge of anal aperture ... OOM OZ) os
Length of anal aperture si Sa 3) boa BO}e lap
Breadth of snal aperture... ioe i. 8D ( 8B) 94

Color.—This species varies (in balsam mounts) from
tan to reddish brown and is from semitranslucent to some-
what opaque. The thinner or smaller parts are necessarily
lighter. .

Form.—The general shape of the body is broadly ovate
from above, slightly depressed, as viewed from the side,
though dorsal outline is arched, and with relatively flat
venter.

Cephalothorax (figs. 10, 11 and13) unusually short and
broad ; frons sloping with unusual abruptness down to the
rostrum, with a wide, shallow, median concavity giving the
frons a sinuous outline from above (whence the specific
name) ; rostrum small, projecting as a small, flat cone from
this groove; rostral hairs moderately long, stiff; lamellar
hairs slightly shorter than rostral hairs, on the anterior-most
curve of lamellae; interlamellar hairs rough, fairly long,
curved upwards near their middle, located just posterior to

128 ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

termination of the lamellae; lamellae sinuous from above
and from before so that their anterior-most section is closest
to cephalothorax though projecting distinctly from cephalo-
thorax throughout most of their length, appearing smoothly
rounded from the side (fig. 13) and band-like with the hair
pore at anterior-most part and very near edge, curving
ventrally to abut against the anterior-most end of ventral ”
plate; sides of cephalothorax obtusely angled antero-laterally
so as to form an angular channel between it and the lamellae;
pseudostigmatic organs (fig. 14—foreshortened) medium-
long, not surpassing lateral edge of the pteromorphae when
viewed from above, elbowed at proximal end, rigid, with
very slender slightly sinuous shaft, and wide, unsym-
metrically oval head which appears coarsely granular;
pseudostigmata flush and inconspicuous; tectopedia (fig. 13)
narrow, band-like, tapering to a point ventrally, fillmg in
space between pteromorphae and lamellae.

Notogaster (fig. 10) medium high, gently convex,
smooth, anterior edge distinet, posterior edge truncate, with
latero-posterior edge overlapping ventral plate ; areae porosae :
anterior ones inconspicuous, elongate-ovate, lying along
(half on each side of) anterior edge of notogaster (fig. 13),
appearing contiguous to posterior thoracic apophyses which
are short, prominent and converging; adalares inconspicuous,
very short and blunt; posterior mesonotal circular, decidedly
remote from each other; posterior lateral oval, not close to
the previous and almost directly posteriad; posterior mesial
oval, further from the posterior lateral than the posterior
lateral are from the posterior mesonotal, and slightly larger
than the posterior lateral; tracheal foramina as in figures.
Those about the posterior mesonotal areae porosae fairly
constant in relative position.

Pteromorphae normal, gently rounded anteriorly; notch
in ventral margin situated rather far anteriorly ; posterior angle
obtuse, somewhat over a right angle; groove narrow, with an
inconspicuous pore anteriorly ; nervures short, not prominent,
not crowded on disc, much more so along ventral edge.

Ventral plate (fig. 12) relatively flat, anterior edge
gently sinuous, lmited anteriorly by camerostome and
lamellae; leg cases not encroaching far upon ventral plate,
their ventral outiine sinuous, formed by ventral border of
apodematal butts, pteromorphae far surpassing this line and
reaching when closed nearly to the foramina or pores which
diverge from base of camerostome, ventral plate therefore
without lateral depressions for housing the pteromorphae;
genital covers small, narrowing posteriorly, each with two

ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I 129

pores, the anterior ones antero-median, the posterior ones
postero-lateral, two fine hairs at anterior edge of aperture
(only visible under special conditions); anal covers not
much larger than genital covers, more than their own length
from genital covers, strongly tapering anteriorly, aperture
with five well formed angles; each with two pores or foramina
equidistant from median line; a short ‘‘slit’’ on each side
adjacent to lateral pores; other foramina as indicated in the
figure, in no case was it possible to see hairs arising from
any of the pores on the ventral plate.

Camerostome inferior, short but broad at base, enclosed
by rostrum on three sides, the ventral plate not reaching
far anteriorly; hypostomal plate long, almost entirely
closing the camerostome (fig. 18) with two tiny hairs very
near tip; mandibular area short; palps wide and heavy at
base, slender distally, the proximal segment negligible,
second segment very broad, broadest in middle, with a long
lateral and a long ventral hair; third segment much nar-
rower, and nearly three times shorter than second, with a long
hair postero-dorso-laterally; fourth segment about equal in
length to third, but narrower, cylindric, with a long, dorso-
median hair; distal segment fairly cylindric, tapering distally
by steps, with many hairs all turned anteriorly (dorsally).

Legs well developed; ungues tri-hetero-dactyle; tibia I
the broadest, genual III the shortest, femur II the longest,
eoxa III the longest. Leg I (fig. 15) with at least three
plumose hairs on lower side of tarsus, six fine hairs about
distal end, two on outer side, four on dorsal side, the next
to the last from the joint decidedly incurved; tibia very wide
dorso-ventrally at distal end, with a plumose hair on lower
side, a hair on each side and a very long and strong one on
dorsal side, it being so long that when the animal has its
legs folded up under the pteromorphae this bristle projects
well beyond the cephalothorax, all these hairs are situated
on distal end of tarsus; genual with a hair on inside, one on
lower side and a long recurved one on top, all three situated
near distal end of article; femur large, wide and blade-like,
broadest in middle, with a hair anterior to widest part both
above and below and another one on upper side, distal end;
coxa small, negligible. Leg II (fig. 16) with three plumose
hairs on lower face of tarsus, about five fine ones about
distal end, three on dorsal side and two on side; tibia with
a plumose hair on lower side, a rough hair on each side and
a somewhat long bristle on upper side, all three situated on
distal end of article; genual with a single rough hair ventro-
distally and a long recurved bristle dorso-distally; femur

S

130 ORIBATOIDEA SINENSIS I

long and curved with a weekly plumose hair ventro-proxt-
mally, a long curved one on dorsal side behind the middle
and two smaller distal hairs; coxa small, subtriangular.
Leg III (fig. 17) with at least three plumose hairs on lower
surface of tarsus, four or five fine hairs about distal end, two
not strongly plumose hairs on dorsal side and one on outer
side; tibia somewhat cylindric but with a swelling anteriorly
on dorsal face, with a fairly long plumose hair on lower side,
a slender hair on outer side and a long, strong bristle on
dorsal side, all three situated on distal end of article; genual
short with a short, rough hair on lower side and one on side,
both near apex; femur large and broad, with a strong, high,
diagonal carina on outer side, a fairly long, plumose hair on
upper side near posterior end and a still longer one on ventral
side near middle, articulation very low and neck-like; coxa
large and long, very much produced dorsally as a broad
wing and the articulation produced neck-like in the opposite
direction, with only one long hair near base of socket. Leg
IV (fig. 18) with at least two plumose hairs on lower side
of tarsus, about four fine hairs about distal end and two
dorso-laterally on each side; tibia with two plumose hairs on
ventral side, a short hair on outer side, two hairs on dorsal
side, the posterior one being long and strong, all of these
being on distal end; genual fairly long, with a hair dorso-
distally ; femur broad and short with a low, diagona! carina
on the outer side, articulation very low and neck-like, a bristle
above near center and one below near center; coxa produced
into a high casque dorsally, straight ventrally, with a long
hair near center, articulation neck-like but not long.

Type locality.—Grassy plots about Peking. Some two
to three hundred specimens were taken on September 22nd
by sweeping the high, rank growth of grass under the pine
trees of one of the burial grounds south of Ch’ao Yang An.
One specimen was also found in moss scraped off the pave-
ment in the burial ground, and another was found in company
with the species mentioned above.

The individuals of this species are rapid walkers (com-
pared with other species of this genus) and have a very strong
tendency to rise or climb. |

Types.—In my collection, No. 21152-2. Specimens
also sent to Dr. A. C. Oudemans and Dr. Max Sellnick.

Figs. 1, 2, 5-8, 10-12, 15, 16, 18, all about the same

magnification.

Fig. 17, shghtly greater magnification.

Figs. 9, 13, decidedly more magnified.

Figs. 3, 4, 14, 19, very much more magnified.

THE DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS
OF THE ARGALI SHEEP OF
CENTRAL ASIA

i a ce

DAVID SJOLANDER

INTRODUCTION.

The author of this paper is collector for the Zoological
Department of the Swedish State Museum and the A. B.
Filmindustri of Stockholm, and came out to China to work
with the Nystrom Institute for Scientific Research in Shansi
as headquarters, which institute is associated with the Shansi
Government University, Taiyuantu.

The country where Mr. Sjolander made his personal
observations of the Wild Sheep, viz. the range N. of Kuei-
Hua-Ch’eng, was until recently included in the administra-
tive area of Shansi Province.—(Hditor.)

I.—Racial Division and Geographical Distribution of
the Wild Sheep in Central Asia.

The highlands of Central Asia are no doubt the head-
quarters of the Wild Sheep. It is here that they attain their
maximum development not only with regard to the number
of races but also in the sense of bodily dimensions. It is
also probable that we find here the cradle from which
originated their cousins, the domesticated sheep. The
species of wild sheep are numerous, but the group which
generally attract the greatest interest are the giants amongst
these animals, namely the so-called Argali Sheep.

182 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

Ovis Ammon.
ALMTAT.

‘“Argali’’ is a Tataric name for the species ‘‘Ovis ammon’’
which lives in the frontier ranges of Altai and Siberia, but
this name has somehow come to be the usual common
designation for all the races which together form this group.

The name became first known in Hurope some time in
the middle of the thirteenth century through the Flandrian
traveller William of Rubruck who relates that he has seen
a wild animal which was called ‘‘Archo.’’?7

Regarding the discrimination of species of Wild Sheep
there seems to have existed a remarkable degree of confusion,
because some zoologists maintain that each of the larger
mountain massifs harbour one or several species, whereas
others are of the opinion that the majority of supposed
species are only to be considered as local forms or sub-
species. |

R. Liydekker?* writes concerning these conditions as
follows: “From the point of view of the systematic naturalist,
sheep form an excessively difficult group to deal with. In
the first place, several of the local forms are so similar to
one another that it is almost impossible to decide whether
they should be regarded as species or races.”’

To enter here upon these discussions is outside the
margin of this Paper but perhaps part of the description to
follow later will throw some light on the subject. For the
present I shall limit myself to a short description of the
distribution, appearance, and habits of the Argali Sheep,
living in the marginal districts of the Mongolian Plateau,
the Gobi, Dzungaria and the Tarim Basin.

>7 Douglas Carruthers, Unknown Mongolia, Vol. II, pp. 520-3521.
28 R. Lydekker : Wild Oxen, Sheep and Goats of All Lands, p. 151.

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 133

We propose to establish the following divisions and to
ig the Wild Sheep in Central Asia in the following
order :

1.—Ovis ammon typica.

2.—Ovis darwini (?).

3.—Ovis commosa (formerly called Jubata).
4.—Ovis hodgsoni.

5.—Ovis poli.

6.—Ovis carelini.

7.—Ovis littledalei.

8.—Ovis sairensis.

Ovis ammon. typica.

This race is at present distributed over the entire Great
Altai or Mongolian Altai Range until its eastern termination :
furthermore in the isolated range Baitik Bogdo south of the
Altai proper; also in other more or less outlying ranges in
the easternmost extension of Altai. Also along the Little
Altai to Turgan or Kundelun where it probably has its
eastern limit, though formerly it was also found on the
southern slopes of Tannu-Ola.?°

Ovis darwint.

Was found by the Russian explorer Nikolai Przhevalsky
on his journeys in 1876-1877. P. does not give any detailed
description, but only the following short notes:

‘Between Galbyin—Gobi and the Churdu range we
discovered a new species of Argali, which I named Ovis
darwini in honour of the famous English scientist Charles
Darwin. The difference between the various species of
mountain sheep is slight, but yet noticeable. The newly
discovered species seems to prefer the most desolate parts of
the desert. We shot two specimens.’’

The Churdu range belongs to the easternmost, somewhat
isolated ranges running parallel with the Altai and conse-
quently we may assume that Przhevalsky’s O. darwini is
probably only a variation of O. ammon.

In the nature of additional evidence we have in
D. Carruthers, Unknown Mongolia, Vol. II, page 346 the
following notes regarding this part of the Altai range:

Though more than one Russian explorer mentions
having met with sheep in the Hastern Altai, it is to Sir

°° Carruthers, Unknown Mongolia, page 627.

134 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

Francis Younghusband that we are indebted for by far the
most interesting information on this subject. In his re-
markable journey of 1887 across the Gobi, from Peking to
Hami, he struck the Great Altai at its most easterly extre-
mity in longitude 100° East. He estimated the height of
the range, even at its terminal portion, as 9,000 ft. above
the sea-level, and the natives reported grassy plateaux in
the centre.

These two combinations sound suitable for O. ammon.
Though Sir Francis did not visit these high plateaux, where
the sheep would be at that season (July), yet on the outlying
southern foothills horns were to be found lying on the ground
which, from their great girth of 19 inches and general shape,
undoubtedly belonged to ‘‘Ovis ammon typica.’’

Ovis commosa (formerly O. jubata).

Ovis ComMosa.
Ta Tsing Shan. North China.

This North China or S. Mongolian race was first
discovered in- the mountains North of Peking and was first
described by Peters in 1876.

Since that time it has not been found in the Peking
hills but was again discovered in the frontier range Ta Tsing
Shan between Suiyuan and Mongolia sometime in the begin-
ning of this century.*°

Though, as just stated, these Argali were first described
by Peters in 1876, yet it was Przhevalsky, who, during his
journey from Kalgan to Kukuchoto (Kuei-Hua-T’ing) in

** A. de C. Sowerby, Fur and Feather in N. China, p. 17.

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 135

1870, was the first to give information of their present
existence in Ta Tsing Shan. How far their distribution
extends in these ranges is somewhat doubtful, yet it seems
that they are most frequent in a comparatively small district
in this range, just north of Kuei-Hua-Ch’eng.

Ovis ammon hodgsoni.

The distribution of this species extends along the parallel
ranges of Kuen Lun in the southern border of Gobi and
the Tarim basin. Accurate information is lacking regarding
the eastern limit of their distribution and whether they
roam as far as the Nanshan mountains. Przhevalsky who
travelled through this latter range does not mention Argali
sheep here and besides he found these mountains extremely
poor in game.

In Anambairin-Ola and several localities in Altyn-Tagh
Argali sheep were found by Sven Hedin.*+

Prezhevalsky found Ovis hodgsoni in the neighbourhood
of the Dumbure mountains which belong to Kuen Lun.
Thus Anambairin-Ola, which, situated between Nan Shan and
Altyn Tagh proper, is the easternmost point in Gobi’s
southern border zone, where these sheep are reported to
exist.

In the interior of Tibet they occur over the entire
Tibetan plateau, from N. Ladak to the district north of
Sikkim and probably farther east. In western Tibet they
are not to be found during summer at lower elevations than
about 15,000 ft. above the sea but in the winter they
descend locally to some 12,000 ft.*?

Ovis Pott.
PAMIR.
Ovis poli.

81 Sven Hedin, Central Asia and Tibet, Vol. 11. pages 62, 210, 218.
22R. Lydekker, Wild Oxen, etc., page 183.

136 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

This magnificent race of Argali is typical for the Pamir
Plateau; it was first mentioned by Marco Polo and was aifter-
wards named after him.

Ovis poli (O. ammon poli) occurs in Pamir from Hunza
to the neighbourhood of the sources of Amu-Daria
(Lydekker). In the north “‘poli’’ inhabits also Chinese
territory near the Karnart pass, at the head of the Kuntemis
river. Also farther south, in the Taghdumbash. the
Kungerab, Obrang, Bayik, Kukturuk and two nullahs near
Bozai Gumbaz.*?

Probably this race has had a much greater distribution
also outside Pamir proper, because in the alpine regions of
Tian-Shan, on the frontier of Pamir, their horns and skulls
are much in evidence; though these places are now inhabited
by the Tian-Shan race ‘‘Ovis ammon carelini.’’3+

Ovis carelini.

The region inhabited by this race stretches from the
N.E. end of the Ala-Tau mountains (which form their
northern boundary) westwards along the range to the head
of Borotala and trom there eastwards along the entire stretch
of foothills of the Tian-Shan, from Zaisan Nor to Karlik-
Tagh, which latter forms the farthest point of the range.

They are found throughout the whole Central and 8.W.
Tian-Shan, from Hastern Yuldus as far as the Aksay and
Atbaski plateaux. In the latter localities they were
observed by Carruthers during his visit there in 1908. In
his Unknown Mongolia Vol. Il, page 569-570, from which
the above information is gleaned, we find additionally the
following notes re the distribution of “‘carelini.’’

Throughout the whole of their northern and eastern
distribution which includes the Ala-Tau, Borotala, N. and
HK. Tianshan only ‘‘carelini’’ are met with. For instance,
the horns seen in the Karlik-Tagh, right on the edge of the
Gobi, were in every respect similar to those of the Borotala.

Except in the above-mentioned regions of Tian-Shan

‘Argali’’ occur also in the Kurruk-tagh ranges which belong
to the Tian-Shan though somewhat isolated from this massif.
Wild sheep have here been observed in the neighbourhood
of Tograk-Bulak by Dr. Sven Hedin in 1900.35 Kurruk-Tagh
consists throughout of rather low and almost completely

°° Ralph P. Cobbold, Znnermost Asia.
** Hincyclopaedia Britannica, lith Eddition.
°° Sven Hedin, Central Asia and Tibet, Vol. I, page 559.

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 137

barren ranges. Except by wild sheep its few, small and
scattered oases are only inhabited by hare, antelopes and
wild camels.*° Whether the Argali of Kurruk-Tagh belong
to the species ‘‘carelini’’ or some of the following varieties
it 18 impossible to ascertain. Dr. Hedin only states the
presence of wild sheep but does not mention the species.

Ovis littledalei.

This other variety of the Tian-Shan wild sheep occurs
strangely enough right inside the area inhabited by O.
carelini. They are to be found on the divide between the
Manas and the Yuldus, where they occupy. territory of the
same nature as the grounds of ‘‘carelini’’ and in almost equal
numbers.*?

Tian Shan seems to harbour yet another variety which
also occurs on the Yuldus. In Carruthers Unknown Mon-
golia we find the following statement:

Besides ‘‘littledalei,’’ it will probably be proved that
a third, not yet named variety inhabits this region (West
Yuldus). This third variety which is as yet imperfectly
known, is evidently much more rare than the two others.
It approximates to O. hodgsoni, its main characteristic being
massive horns of short leneth and narrow spread.*®

Ovis sairensis.

This race was first discovered by Mr. St. George Little-
dale, who found them in the Sair or Jair mountains at the
eastern end of Tarbagatai. They occur also south-east of Lake
Zaisan; southwards they extend through Urkashar and other
smaller ranges as far as the Maili-Barlik massif. This re-
presents their eastern limit. How far their distribution
extends westwards along Tarbagatai seems to be imperfectly
known. |

Wild Sheep occur in the low mountains north of
Balkash but whether these are “‘sairensis’’ or O. nigrimon-
tana (which has been stated to exist here) is still an open
question.*?

General manner of distribution.

To summarize in a preliminary way the facts as stated
above we should make use of the adjoining sketch-map of

°° Hncyclopaedia Britannica, 11th Eddition Vol. VI, page 166.
37 Carruthers Unknown Mongolia, Vol. II, page 570.

38 Carruthers Unknown Mongolia, Vol. II, pages 570-571.

39 Carruthers Unknown Mongolia, Vol. II, pages 548-549.

AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

DISTRIBUTION

138

VSONWO) VOIdAJ, NOWWYW INOSDGO}]] IWIVGRILLIY SISNEUIVG 1IOg INITGUVD
STAG

nati, §,%, Y 2
oh [ = gp tied Cray pl el Wire fi
. moRe0 Oey XZ Z
Qe OE
lis,

J Sl, : teMrey ;
r é \ Hey, a Hag dy,
Surpy SH : : Ms es

b ny bs
Linsiy nin tins

My
Ui Me
2 OS LIRA
ai

BM c¢) Us
Wis

Gi), BAN
THE

0

“eb i)

&
Gan? YY
\ SY!

0 We

NUNIT
ut angie,
“Ay

Maseyacten ss

eonagckan eo6ecso

(diay
LWW Ancol

Mf
a
C7)

TEEN SS

ky,

86

Sot O6€

“ddagHG GTI JO NOILOGTALSI(T{ SNIMOHS ‘vVISV IVaGLINGY) 40 dV] HOLES

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 139

Central Asia if we contemplate the location of the various
sheep erounds, the conclusion is self-evident, that these
regions more or less border on or are situated in the great
desert—or plateaux—areas.

In other words, we may say that the ranges inhabited
by Argali form a more or less complete frame round those
territories. The possible explanation of tilis so-tc-say perife-
ie arrangement is a question to which I shall recur
_ later.

General nature of grazing grounds and the
habits of Wild Sheep.

O. ammon.

Ovis ammon typica live as a rule at comparatively low
altitudes, 6,000-9,000 ft. perhaps even lower down, depend-
ing on the grazing possibilities. During the hot season they
seek higher, grassy plateaux, but during the winter they are
met with in the more sheltered foothills.

The abundantly grass-covered, plateaux-like regions
which are traversed by broad valleys seem to be their favou-
rite haunts. But it must be remembered that with regard
to the distribution of O. ammon typica as well as of the other
Argali sheep, the steady progress of cultivation of these
erounds is the probable reason of the decrease in their num-
bers, as well as the diminution of their distribution areas.
I quote from Carruthers work, p. 345.

‘‘Great numbers are yearly driven over to the Chinese
side by the steadily advancing Russian settlers. This forces
them to seek new grazing grounds year after year; so the
game is slowly but surely driven up in the higher and less
accessible regions. The contraction of their grazing grounds
is the chief cause of the steady decrease in the number of
the Wild Sheep of Central Asia.’’

On page 830 of the same work a description of the
habits and favourite grounds of O. ammon is given thus:

‘Wild Sheep generally spend several hours during the
middle of the day, especially during the hot summer months,
in lying down in one of those unapproachable positions,
which the hunter learns to know only too well.

‘A very favourite site is on a shale-slope, which harmo-
nizes perfectly with their own colours, near the crest of
some commanding, round-topped hill, though not actually
on the top for that would advertise their position to their
enemies. The wind curling over the crest to them, secures

140 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

them on their only blind side; for few beasts possess a more
highly developed sense of smell. In every other direction
their restless gaze wanders incessantly over the vast expanse
of smooth rolling grass and shale, across which, as a rule,
it is quite useless for a human being to attempt to approach
them. If sheep have been driven into rougher and more
broken ground, as is often the case in the Tian Shan, where
it is impossible for them to take up a position commanding
an extensive view, they have the almost uncanny knack of
selecting a resting place where, owing to the formation of
the ground, the wind converges upon them in all directions.
For this reason the horse-shoe-shaped head of a valley is
much favoured by them.’’

Page 331. ‘“‘In the early morning and again in the
evening, they leave their impregnable position to graze.
The rolling nature of the ground which they then have to
pass over, gives the hunter his opportunity.”

This description of the habits of the Wild Sheep I con-
sider so typical for the whole family, that on the whole it
may serve to give a true idea of most of the Argali-races.
Yet the different topographical conditions in the territories
of the several species may to some degree influence their
mode. of life, resulting in different habits in different
localities

Habits of O. darwini.

Regarding Ovis darwini very little is known except
Przhevalskys’ short statement that it favours the most
desolate parts of the desert.

Habits of O. commosa.

The region of Ovis commosa stretches along the Ta
Tsing shan mountain range on the south border of the Mongolian
plateau (see map). These ranges extend on the whole in an
east-west direction and consist of the mountains Chara-Chada,
Suma-Chada, Charaktshin-Ola and Ongiin Ola in the east.
Westwards we have the In-shan mountains, Muni Ola
Sheiten Ola, ete. How far east and west Argali exists in
these ranges is still imperfectly known but it is stated that
they occur to a distance of at least 200 miles west of Kuei-
Hua-Ch’eng city. (Roy Chapman Andrews).

it is more than probable that in the past the whole range
has been inhabited by Argal, the distribution then probably
extending as far as the Khingan mountains at the eastern
border of the Mongolian plateau. As mentioned before the

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 141

mountains near Peking harboured Argali only some tens of
years ago. Since then they have however completely dis-
appeared from there. The territory at present frequented
by these animals can with certainty be delimited only to a
comparatively short stretch within the afore-mentioned
range (Ta Tsing Shan). The part of this mountain-chain,
which I have had the opportunity to visit, lies immediately
north of the city of Kuei-Hua-Ch’eng, near the bend of the
Yellow River, which place until lately belonged to Shansi
Province, but now is under the jurisdiction of the new
province Suiyuan.

The region visited embraces the east end of In-Shan,
Ongiin-Ola and certain parts of Suma-Chada and Cha-
raktshin-Ola. Here the Argali is still to be found, though
perhaps not so abundantly as in certain distant parts
of Central Asia; yet in certain sparsely populated regions the
sheep are even here not difficult to find.

The mountains rise here rather abruptly from the Sui-
yuan plain, which is only 3,480 ft. above sea level. Near
the plain the mountains are wild and rugged, fissured by a
number of deep and narrow gulleys in which water is
generally running all the year round.

Penetrating further northwards into the range the wild
and rocky border land slowly merges into a vast, grassy
highland, the altitude of which is on average 6,500—7,000 ft.
above sea-level.

In the narrow zone between the Mongolian Plateau and
the Suiyuan plain we find all that remains of the once more
numerous and more widely distributed Argali sheep.

Existing here as we may say on the staircase from
China to Mongolia they are no doubt doomed to extinction
within the not very distant future, because here as elsewhere
in the borderland agriculture conquers yearly new strips of
land. The desire to protect animals and nature through reser-
vations has not yet arisen in this great Republic. Nothing
is saved, everything annihilated to serve the interest of man
and the favourite grounds of the Wild Sheep are soon
transformed to fields of agriculture for the Chinese farmer.

Deeper and deeper cultivation penetrates into every
suitable valley, and where the valley-bottom does not
suffice, the hillsides are terraced. Even the above men-
tioned grassy highlands in the interior of the range, which
regions are the favourite grounds of the sheep, are now more
and more furrowed by the plough.

The territory which has been comparatively untouched
is the wild rocky zone between plain and highlands. But

142 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

even here the sheep are by no means undisturbed, owing to
the people from the plains roaming about in the hills in search
for fuel. They come in hundreds and thousands, penetrate
into all the valleys and despoil the hillsides of trees, brush-
wood and even grass. These daily inroads of the fuel col-
lectors cause the sheep to live in a constant state of fear and
trepidation, they are driven from valley to valley or seek
their shelter in unapproachable gulleys and _ precipitous
slopes. When the people have left, and tranquility again
reigns in the desolate valleys, they may return to their
grazing grounds on the valley- sides.

One finds them in small herds here and there on the
innumerable ridges or on the the slopes of the deep valleys.
The flocks generally consist of a small harem of females and
youngsters with one or more, often several rams of different
ages in company. Very old rams are sometimes met with all
alone far up in desolate valleys living hke hermits by them-
selves. But it is not unusual to find two or three rams in
company, of which the biggest seems to be the leader.

In Ta-Tsing-Shan they are not found—like the Ovis
nahura of Tibet—in large herds. The largest flock I saw
on Ongiin-Ola, consisted of twenty-two animals; of this at
least half were rams of which several carried imposing horns.

In the region near the plain they graze as a rule down
in the nullas of the rocky valleys, but if they are disturbed,
they proceed over one of the ridges and are thus found again
in the next valley. To hunt them here does not present
excessive difficulty. .

The regions where the sheep can live their own natural
life are very few and far between in this part of Ta-Tsing-
Shan. In the interior there remain however some territories
to which cultivaticn has not as yet penetrated. Up there
on the highlands the grass is abundant, the rocky ridges
flattened out, the valleys broad and ample, and on the
whole this country reminds me of the grazing grounds in
West Kansu, which I visited later and which are inhabited
by Goa-gazelles.

Here I found Argali in surroundings, where they were
seldom disturbed; small herds or single animals could be
seen day after day on the same slopes, grazing or resting.

In this open country it was not easy to get within range
because here they do not allow the hunter to surprise them
as down in the rocky valleys, where the hunt on the whole
is astonishingly easy. Regarding their habits they resem-
ble O. ammon (see above); like other wild sheep they graze
morning and night sometimes also in the middle of the day,

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 148

but in the forenoon go to rest one after another often on the
very grazing-ground. The youngsters are more nervous and
often break the rest with grazing, or they take to attacking
each other in boisterous play, which sometimes ends in a
regular fight. On warm, calm days they choose a resting
place high up on the slopes; when the wind is strong and
cold, further down or even on the bottom of the valley.

During my visit here in the autunin ot 1920 a iong stormy
period occurred during which it was useless to seek the sheep
on the windy slopes, they were all on the leeside of the hills.
or down in the valley. |

When they were alarmed they seldom ran straight
up the slopes but chose often a slanting direction, without
great hurry; they often stopped and gazed at the intruder.
The crest was generally passed at the lowest place. When
once their habits are learned, the hunt becomes tolerably
easy. Yet one must be a good walker and climber be-
cause of the vast distances; large areas must often be
searched before the prey is found. I found it a good scheme
to place myself somewhere on the crest above the resting
place of the sheep, after I had sent a man round to rouse
them from the opposite side. When they tried to escape
over the crest the sportsman generally got a chance.

It is a good thing to let the man not approach them
point-blank, but walk as if he intended to pass them without
taking notice. Instead of immediately disappearing in
wild flight, the sheep will then slowly retire up the slope
with their attention riveted on the intruder. The hunter
up on top thus gets his opportunity.

That they are very easy to distract, I noticed one day
when returning from the highlands. Just when the sun began
to set behind the ridges, I entered one of those deep, rocky
valleys which run out to the plain. While I was walking here
in the middle of the valley bottom I perceived suddenly
some dim figures moving towards me at a distance of 500-
600 yards. They continued in my direction and when we were
300 yards off, they stopped hesitatingly; I could see that it
was three venerable old rams with splendid horns. I got the
idea to imitate the sound of a ram, when angry while I still
proceeded on my way. The animals now deviated slightly
but continued along the slope while I walked on still bleat-
ing. When we at last passed each other at 100 yards dis-
tance, I stopped suddenly, aimed quickly at the largest one,
pulled the trigger and lo! I had the satisfaction to see him
roll down the slope. The two others disappeared quickly
into one of the side-gulleys. This method I repeated aiter-

144 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

wards several times when conditions justified the practising
of such subterfuge. A possible explanation of their lack
of fear may possibly lie in the fact that the rams still
were in fighting mood, because the rutting time was then
just passed (October).

Later on in the beginning of November I once found a
small herd of ten animals resting on the bottom of a valley,
shaped like an amphitheatre. The distance was quite too
far for a successful shot and to get nearer was quite im-
possible without being observed. The resting place was so
exceedingly well chosen that an enemy of whatever kind it
might have been, had not the slightest possibility of approach-
ing them. If I only had a man to send right round to the
other side, then the problem could have been solved, but
that day I had strayed away from my so-called escort.

While I lay there behind a rock and reasoned with
myself about possible chances, if I had been at that or that
place, my glance fell on a little loess hill behind the sheep.
If I now sent a bullet right into that dusty loess—it was
done and without reasoning the sheep stampeded up the
slope right towards me; when they passed, I could easily
pick out the animals I wanted for my Museum series.
The animals were so surprised that they did not know from
where the bullet came, they simply rushed blindly to their
fate. The whole of this exciting episode only lasted a few
seconds and I saw several animals simultaneously roll down
the steep slope in their death struggle.

Later in the autumn when the snow lay deep on the
highlands or the cold northwind swept over these exposed
erounds, the sheep retired down to hills bordering the plain.
Certain places where the foothills change to small mounds
before they entirely merge into the plain seemed now at
times specially frequented. The grazing was not parti-
cularly abundant between the hillocks but in spite of that
I found them there day after day. What struck me
especially was that I found them one sunny and warm day in
November peacefully grazing right out in a desolate part of
the plain itself. When I tried to get near they retired up
towards the lower hillocks at the foot of the range and
continued to feed. Next day I again passed the same place
but found then only three older and two younger rams.
They did not show particular alarm, raised their splendid
heads, gazed curiously for a while and then continued to
graze. But as soon as we stopped they at once took flight.
One of my escort sped a bullet after them with the lucky
result that one remained on the field.

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 145

Przhevalsky, who as I have stated, found O. commosa
further eastwards in 1870 gives the following description.
‘Here we found for the first time one of the most remark-
able inhabitants of the high plateaux of Central Asia, namely
the Argali sheep, who lives in the most unapproachable
country, but in the spring when new and luscious grass
covers the plateaux, joins with the antelope herds. The
Argali sheep is noted for its sharp senses; before the herd
begins peacefully to graze on the steppe, guards are always
sent out to spy from a hillock or crag about the horizon.
Should no danger be spied, the guard returns to the flock
which now begins calmly to feed on the grazing ground.
. . . The Mongols use to hang a piece of cloth from a
pole to distract their attention.’’

Habits of O. hodgsoni.

Lydekker (Wild Oxen, etc., p. 184) describes hodgsoni
in the Changchenmo district of Ladak thus:

In the latter country during the winter these sheep
inhabit the lower and more protected valleys, where snow
does not accumulate to any great depth but with the advent
of summer the old rams separate from the flocks to resort
to more secluded situations at higher levels.

According to General Kinloch these sheep are very parti-
cular in their choice of locality, resorting year after year to
the same spot, and entirely neglecting other hills which
apparently possess similar advantages with regard to pasture
and water. |

The open nature of the ground they frequent, renders
the old rams exceedingly difficult to stalk and even when
they resort to more broken ground, where the actual stalking
is easier, their extreme wariness often defeats the most
carefully laid plans of the sportsman.

The breeding season is in December and January, when
the flocks are at comparatively low elevation; and the young
are born about the following May or June.

Habits of Ovis polt.

According to Lydekker (Wild Oxen, etc., p. 194)
O. poli are not at all fond of difficult and rocky mountains.
Their true ground is the long rolling plateau or rounded hills
of the Pamirs. I never saw one in a really bad place. They
are very wary, and often difficult to stalk on account of
the ground.

10

146 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

They seem to be affected by height. I more than once
saw them, when going at full speed uphill, open their mouth
as if in want of breath. They like to stop from time to time.

As a rule they dislike snow and are very cautious when
in deep new snow.

They feed early in the morning and keep moving about
till ten or eleven o’clock in the day; then they lie down,
sometime on the same spot, or oftener they go up some bare
hill, where they scratch the ground and make a sort of big
‘“‘form.’’ I did not notice that they were at all fond of lying
on the snows. |

After. keeping very quiet all day, about three to four
o'clock they go again to feed. |

They nearly always resort to the same places and the
same nullas. Big herds always consist of females and young
males.

When about five years old the males herd together in
small parties of two or three, sometimes more, but scarcely
ever exceeding eight or ten. Once only did I see twenty-
three.

hese herds of males spend the summer in the highest
and most remote nullas, but in winter they come lower
down, and many die of starvation in the spring, when, after
a bad winter, the food runs short. One can see on the
ground many heads of old individuals which died in spring.

During the summer there is not a single big male to be
seen near those places where the horns are found, and it is:
evident that they only come in winter.

Habits of O. carelini.

According to Lydekker Ovis carelini, like other sheep,
does not live exclusively amongst the rocks, as is the case
with the different species of Capra. It is not satisfied, like
the latter, with small tufts of grass growing in the clefts of
rocks, but requires more extensive feeding-grounds; it is.
therefore more easily driven from certain districts than is
the case with “‘Capra.’’ In the neighbourhood of Kopal,
for instance, the goats are abundant in the centre parts of
the steppes of Kara, whilst the sheep have been partially
driven from these places visiting them in autumn. On the
southern ranges of the Semirechinsk Altai, in the vicinity of
the river Ili, wherever good meadows and rocky places are
found, O. carelini occurs at elevation of from 2,000 to 3,000
feet; at the sources of the river Lepsa, Sarkan, Kora,
Karatala and Koksa it goes as high as 10,000 feet and even

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 147

to 14,000 feet in the neighbourhood of the upper Narin. In
winter it is found at much lower altitudes.

Carruthers writes about the haunts of carelini: (Unknown
Mong., p. 562). “At the top of an outlying bluff, overlooking
a likely little valley, we settled for a thorough spying. At
our feet ran a small stream carrying the melting snow from
the drifts far above down to Borotala; from each side of this
short valley rose steep slopes broken into numerous small
hollows. Right at its head, and just below the shale, two
herds of rams were to be seen feeding among some ancient
grass-covered moraines; there were six in one lot and eleven
imme dthers! 4.2) 7’

(P. 558-9). “‘As we moved up the ever-narrowing valley,
a few gazelles were sighted, but in absolutely unstalkable
positions. Here and there bleached sheepheads lay about;
they were very uniform in shape, unlike the mixed types met
with on the Yuldus and in appearance intermediate between
ammon and poli.’’

(P. 604). “On the following day, while driving along the
main road, we saw a herd right down on the plain at the foot
of the hills and certainly not more than 1,000 feet above
sea-level.’’

Habits of Ovis littledalei (Tianshan),
Not stated but presumably like those of O. carelini.

Habits of Ovis sairensis.

Description of its territory by Carruthers (Unknown
Mong., p. 551). ‘‘Before moving into the Borotala we spent
two days in hunting on the Western Maili plateau, almost
overlooking the Dzungarian Gate.

This plateau is formed of innumerable small hills and
aollows, the former being of a very uniform height—some-
thing like a sheet of corrugated iron, except that, instead
of being parallel, they were jumbled up in hopeless con-
fusion. There were no commanding positioius for spying, sc
all we could do was to ride along on the chance of coming
upon game.”’

Characters and dimensions of Wild Sheep.
Ovis Ammon.

An old male of this giant sheep has a height at the
shoulder of over 50 inches and carries horns that exceed
60 inches in length and 20 inches girth at the base (Record
measures).*°

*° Carruthers : Unknown Mongolia, p. 320.

148 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

Horn of male is very massive, long and curving much
outwards at the tips which are generally entire, so as to
form considerably more than a complete circle; usually both
front angles are much round off.**

Mr. J. H. Millar gives the following description of
colour.*?.

In autumn coat the coloration of an old ammon ram
is very striking. The nose is white, forehead and cheeks
erey-brown, neck and upper part of the body dark chocolate,
freely sprinkled with white hairs which slightly predominate
on the shoulders and along the back. This gives them a very
erizzled appearance. The belly and rump-patch are white,
legs grey-mottled above and white below the knees. In full
winter coat an ammon ram is of a dirty white colour on the
body and neck, and pure white on the nose, legs and rump.
The ammon differs from nearly all other large Central Asian
sheep in that he does not grow a long neck-ruff. In summer
the coat is exceedingly short, but in winter it lengthens all
over the body and neck te about two inches.

Ovis darwint.

It has been mentioned that the Russian explorer N.
Przhevalsky on his journey in Central Asia 1876-77 believed
that he had found a new species and called it after Charles
Darwin. Its nature as distinct new species is however
somewhat problematical and P. does not give any informa-
tion regarding its bodily characteristics, size, horns, etc.

Ovis commosa.

Does not attain the size of Ovis ammon, but an old ram
may yet reach 45 inches at the shoulder though few grow to
that height. Twelve full-grown rams were measured by my-
self with the following result: 414 ins. ; 42 ins. ; 424 ins. ; five
at 43 ins. ; 484 ins. ; 443 ins.; 451 ins.; 453 ins. Of these the
largest horns were carried by a ram measuring 434 ins. at
the shoulder. The length from tip of nose to tip of tail
varied between 60 ins. and 654 ins. The horns do not attain
the length of ammon but exceed them in girth. The follow-
ing are probably the largest known measures.

Length Basal girth
474 ins., tops broken off 194 ins. My own
Me es i ey ter 20 ins. Roy Chapman Andrews
Ds ke 193 ins. A. de C. Sowerby

eae

aE
* Carruthers : Unknown Mongolia, Vol. II, p. 339.

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 149

From these measures we may conclude that commosa
has greater basal girth in proportion to the length of horn
than any other sheep of the Argali group. The curve of the
horns form an almost perfect spiral; the tops are not so
strongly bent out and this causes the spread between tops
to fall very short of corresponding dimension in ammon,
with his intensely bent tops.

A. de C. Sowerby describes O. commosa thus:

The Wild Sheep of North China is of a dark fawn grey
colour with a very pronounced white croup disc, and cream-
coloured legs. The hair is thick and in places inclined to be
woolly. There is a well developed mane, while the hair on
the front of the neck is long. In very old rams the shoulders
and back become flecked with white.

They are very deep in the chest, light in the quarters
with long, slender, though powerful legs. The tail is very
short, being marked above with dark brown, which is con-
nected with the brown on the back.

Ovis hodgsoni.

Characteristics: Size about the same as commosa with
height at shoulders varying from 3 ft. 6 ins. to at least
3 ft. 10 ins.

Colour: In adult males the hair on the sides and lower
surface of the neck is elongated into a large whitish ruff,
which apparently persists throughout the year; there is also
a shorter crest of dark hair running along the back of the
neck to the withers.

Apart from the whitish ruff the general coloration is
very similar to the typical race. The upper parts are
ereyish-brown, the throat, chest, under parts and insides
of the limbs, the front surface of the legs below the knees
and hocks, as well as a small caudal disk in the males, dirty
white. The upper surface of the root of the tail has a dark
mark, and the caudal disk and white on the legs are less
developed than in either of the preceding races, the fawn
of the hind legs sometimes extending completely round them
above the hocks. In old males, probably in the summer
coat, the back becomes grizzled, owing to admixture of
white to the brown hairs. The ewes have little or no mane,
less of white on the limbs, and the caudal disk much more
indistinct.

150 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

Measures of horns tabulated in Lydekker’s: Wild
Oxen, etc., vary thus: length between 424 ins. and
504 ins., girth 164 ins. to 194 ins., distance between tips
19 ins. to 23 ins. These were record dimensions as far back
as 1896 and much larger measures have been obtained since
that time. A. de C. Sowerby gives the following record
measures, length 75 ins., girth 18? ins, which as regards
length seems to be a colossal size for this race of Argali.*®

The horns of males are generally somewhat less massive
and forming a less open spiral, which does not exceed one
cumplete circle and is usually less; their tips almost invariably
broken, the wrinkles apparently slightly less prominent and
the outer front angle frequently distinct.**

A. de C. Sowerby says about the horns.*® The horns
erow abruptly back, their ends coming flush with the
animals nose, so that they have to be kept worn down in
order that their bearer may eat. On this account long
horns are the exception.

Ovis polt.
The Pamir race.

Characters: The size of adult males is slightly less
than O. ammon and the build perhaps rather lighter (Lydek-
ker).

General colour of upper parts of adult male in summer
light speckled brown; most or all of face, throat, chest,
under parts, buttocks and legs white, the white extending
largely on to the outer surface of the thighs; a black streak
from the nape to the withers; no distinct ruff on the throat.

In winter the hair is considerably longer, and forming
a well marked white ruff on the throat and chest, and a
darkish line of somewhat elongated hair extending from the
nape to the withers; the upper parts showing a more or less
rufescent tinge, especially towards the border of the dark
area.

In females the neck is brown in front in the winter
pelage; while in the summer coat there is typically no
blackish stripe extending from the head to the root of the
tail, although this is present at least in the winter coat of
the second race (O. carelini).

“ A. de C. Sowerby : Fur and Feather in N. China, p. 18.
“4 Lydekker. <
*° Sowerby.

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 151

The hair is even in the summer longer than in O.
ammon (note that they live at greater altitudes and therefore
in colder climate). In the summer pelage the face of the
male is pure white and there is much white on the under-
parts and flanks, the winter pelage of this animal is
practically indistinguishable from that of the Tian Shan
race.

Females in summer are uniformly blackish brown above
without a distinct median dorsal stripe and still more white
on the flanks and thighs.

The horns are thinner and longer than in O. ammon.
The animal cannot touch the ground except with his mouth
on account of the shape of the horns.

Horns of adult rams are of great length with both
the front angles usually well developed at the base, and the
spiral which may be either comparatively close or extremely
open forming much more than a single complete circle.
Frequently though by no means invariably the wrinkles on
the outer lateral surface of the base of the horns are but
slightly developed.

Rowland Ward’s list of the largest measures of horns
of O. poli includes 24 specimens varying between 62 ins.
and 75 ins. along the curve; 15 ins. to 17 ins. basal girth
and 39 ins. to 56 ins. between the tips. The largest
measured horns has 75 ins. in length, 16 ins. girth and
544 ins. between tips.

Ovis carelint.

Lydekker states that O. carelini attains a height of
3 ft. 6 ins. to 3 ft. 8 ins. at the shoulder.

It is distinguished from the typical race by the following
characteristics. In the winter coat there is apparently
rather less white on the buttocks and thighs and the upper
part of the face. Colour at least brownish instead of pure
white; female in winter coat with a dark stripe from the
back of the head to the root of the tail.

Regarding the horns of carelini, Carruthers found many
horns of dead animals at Borotala. Largest measures;
length 604 ins. girth 16} ins. spread 88 ins. The best
heads of carelini shot by C. measured.

Length Girth Spread
53 ins. 164 334
51+ 154 29
49 162 _

Different from the typical race by:

152 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

Horns of adult male shorter, their spiral seldom much
exceeding one complete circle; the outer front angle in some
specimens completely rounded off at the base, but in other
examples sharp.

Carruthers (Unknown Mongolia p. 570) states that the
first and most common variety in Tian-Shan is carelini, in
which the horns are more rounded in section than is the case
with poli, but only slightly more massive. There is rarely
any sign of the great nip-in of poli and never any of the
openness of the open type of poli.

The average horn measurements of a fully adult care-
lini are:

Length 52-55 ins.; girth 15-16 ins.; spread 32-36 ins.
Colonel Biddulph picked up a colossal carelini head close to
the Narat Pass in the Yuldus, in 1911: it measures: length
70% ins.; girth 164 ins. and spread 464 ins. Judging by
the appearance of this remarkable head, which rivals the
largest recorded head of poli, the sheep that carried it cannot
have died more than three years previously.

Ovis littledalei.

Regarding the body measurements and colour vaviution
of this type of wild sheep, Carruthers is of the opinion that
the carelini and littledalei do not differ in any important
respect, but that any slight variations are merely due to age
and seasonal changes.

It resembles the open poli type in the twist of the
horn, but this is considerably shorter in length, although
exceeding it in girth. Average length of horn of fully adult
ram 50-54 ins., girth 16-17 ins. and spread 44-48 ins.

An imperfectly known variety.

Exists and is apparently considerably rarer than the two
last named ones. It approximates to the O. hodgsoni, its
chief characteristics being great massiveness of horn, short
length and narrow spread. Colonel Biddulph who gives
information respecting this third variety, measured several
heads in the Western Yuldus and found them to average :
Length of horn 40-50 ins., girth 16-18 ings. and spread
17-20 ins. As this type of horn appears to differ just as
much from the other two as they do from one another, it
has every right to be considered a distinct variety (Carru-
thers, Unknown Mongolia, page 571).

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 153

Ovis sairensis.

Characters: Size smaller than either O. ammon or
‘QO. ammon or O. poli; the height at the shoulders being
Abobo ft. .2 ins.

General colour of the upper parts of adult male in
summer pelage full rufous-brown, becoming blackish brown
on hinder part of head, withers, loins, rump tail, outer
surface of thighs, and underparts; face, except muzzle,
which is dirty white, grey-brown; legs gradually more and
more speckled with white hairs, till from just above the
knees and hocks downwards they become white; sides of
head, neck and throat speckled brownish-grey, becoming
impure white in the middle of the chest. Immature males
nearly uniform rufous-brown throughout. Females rufous-
brown on the upper parts, with a broad black streak extend-
ing from the back of the head to the loins, and widening
into a patch in the neighbourhood of the withers; underparts
and legs nearly white.

Horns of adult male in some respects intermediate
between ammon and poli, forming a close spiral of rather
more than a circle; decidedly more massive than in poll,
with the front angle rounded off and thus more like the
typical race of ammon, although considerably smaller; those
of immature males distinctly angulated. In the adult male,
the horns of which the tips are broken, measure 464 ins.
along the front curve, with a basal girth of about 154 ins.
and a spread of 27 ins. The basal girth of the horns is
absolutely greater than in specimen of Ovis carelini, with
horns of greater length.

Summary of characters of the Wild Sheep races.

By comparing the above-mentioned races of Argali we
find that the difference in body size is not great, yet notice-
able. Most of the races seem to be of somewhat similar
average height. Ovis ammon seems however to attain
maximum height amongst the Argali and Ovis sairensis
probably minimum.

The colour variation amongst the races is also on the
whole rather inconsiderable. It is to be noted that even
within the same race individuals may differ in the matter of
size and coloration of the pelage.

The horns show certain differences in length, girth and
shape but the fundamental shape is the same.

154 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

The difference in habits is little or none. It is therefore
not impossible to conclude that they have originated from a
common ancestral species.

Furthermore, it seems to me that the very general
opinion that Argali are typical high-mountain animals is not
free from objections. From studying their habits it seems
fairly established that they, as a rule, avoid wild and craggy
rock-districts, unless they have been forced there by cir-
cumstances or been driven thither by man. On the
contrary, the vast rolling highland plateaux, the wide valleys
and the lower, grassy slopes of the mountains seem their
favourite grounds. When they are fully undisturbed we
find them sometimes on the steppes or on the borders of the
desert. This impression is shared by such explorers as
Przhevalsky, Wallace and Carruthers.

A general study of their habits lead us therefore to
believe that the Argali sheep did not originally belong to
the mountain animals, but probably inhabited more steppe-
like territory, from which they have, by change of climate
or other contributory causes, been forced to seek and
accustom themselves to the mountainous regions bordering
upon their old grazing grounds.

The main cause of this migration is undoubtedly the
slow but sure process of desiccation and in-sanding which
has taken place and still occurs in Central Asia. It is not
impossible that this geological change has much to do with
the distribution of and character of the wild. sheep races in
the regions enumerated above.

Geological and climatological changes in Central Asia.

According to Baron F. von Richthofen the desiccation
and in-sanding of the regions in question took the following
course, which I shall now briefly describe :

The desert areas which now lie inside the “‘frame’’
formed by the various distribution districts of the Argali
sheep was during Tertiary time covered by a vast inland-sea,
the so-called Han-hai. This sea was connected across the
present lake Balkash with the Aralo-Caspian depression,
which in its turn stood in connection with the Arctic Ocean.

During a later epoch but still during the Tertiary the
Han-hai was, through intervening rise of land, cut off from
above connection and thus came to form a central sea or
salt-lake without outgoing drainage.

Later on, during a drier climate, the Han-hai evapo-
rated more and more and thus diminished in size until at

DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP Lad

last there remained only isolated salt-lakes surrounded by
steppe-areas. ;

Simultaneous with the desiccation of the salt-lakes the
periferical parts of the surrounding steppes began to lose
their moisture and vegetation, and parallel with this pro-
ceeded the invasion of sand.

Thus the sand conquered greater and greater areas until
it finally covered the deserts that exist in our time. The
more abundant moisture in the mountains and on the high
plateaux could still allow the vegetation to thrive and
prevent further encroaching of the sand.

That the marginal zones of the desert have not, until a
comparatively recent period, lost their moisture is proved
by the dried-up remains of forests which still are seen in
many localities of the Tarim Basin where—by the way—the
most striking proofs of the desiccation of Central Asia are
to be observed.

On the steppe-areas which were formed after the
drying-up of the Han-hai there lived during the course of
time a number of animal species, several of which met their
fate and became extinct. This is testified by fossil remains
which have been found. These animals were in time suc-
ceeded by other species which were probably more suited
to the new climatological conditions and which were either
able to live on here or were ultimately forced to seek more
promising grounds in the mountains and high plateaux in
or at the desert.

Whether we can count the Argali to this latter category
is a question which may be solved by fossil-hunting expedi-
tions in the steppes and deserts of Central Asia. But the
theory does not seem improbable.

We may picture the various phases of the emigration
thus: During some of the earlier periods of desiccation, the
Argali lived scattered over certain parts of the vast steppe-
region; the grass was still abundant round the saltlakes.
The rivers and brooks from the mountain ranges still flowed
far out on the steppes. Springs and drinkable water still
existed in abundance along the margin of the steppe.

The herds on one part of the steppe had connection with
flocks in other regions.

But in the course of desiccation conditions changed.
The saltlakes and their surroundings lost moisture, the
steppe-regions became separated from each other by larger
and larger belts of barren ground. Where the lakes lay
comparatively close to each other the connection could still
he maintained. The Argali herds naturally sought their

156 DISTRIBUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP

grazing grounds each one within its margin of desiccated
territory. |

But also these large isolated steppes became smaller
and the distance between them increased by the growth of
sterile sand-belts.

Possibly there began even now at this early stage a
certain tendency to race-individuality caused by the isolation.

Later, when these smaller steppes became still more
barren and poor in grass, the wild sheep retired along the
water courses up towards the nearest mountains, at the
margin of the desiccating steppe.

But even these marginal regions became drier and drier
still and possibly more insecure (with the advance of man)
and the real mountains then became their ultimate refuge.

The herds of each section of the steppe thus wandered
into the hills, the northern ones to the north mountains and
so on. Here the broad valley containing the water courses
became their highways and where no difficult topography
stood in their way they spread further along or in the ranges
until they found suitable territory. _

But even these mountain groups became or were
already in many cases isolated from each other through
desert formation or through original obstacles such as
glacier-filled valleys or belts of country, barren or poor in
vegetation. Consequently we may assume that the race-
difference, already begun through the isolation on the
steppes, was maintained or even more accentuated, until
we find it now such as it is.

Except desiccation and such climatogical circum-
stances there are undoubtedly other causes to be taken into
account, in dealing with the present distribution of the wild
sheep. The invasion of agriculturists in the marginal
districts of the desert or the use of these regions for rearing
domestic cattle must have resulted in making the sheep
retire to the more unapproachable valleys in the interior of
the ranges.

With regard to the western districts the probably very
early cultivation of the western part of the Tarim Basin resulted
in driving certain flocks of wild sheep right up in the high
plateaux of the Pamir, others to the less elevated and less
distant Tian-Shan and Kuen-Lun. Eastwards in the north-
ern or southern marginal ranges of Gobi and Mongolia we
find them at lower altitudes, probably because cultivation
began at a later date.

Additional evidence that the wild sheep were originally
inhabitants of the plains can be adduced from many

DISTRIRUTION AND HABITS OF ARGALI SHEEP 157

explorers who, when approaching sheep grounds, actually
have seen these animals mixed with antelopes and using the
same grazing grounds. Now the antelope has never been
called anything else than a plain-animal, and the conclusion
is obvious.

A possible objection to such a theory of migration may
be that the forest belts which undoubtedly grew at the foot
of the mountain ranges should have prevented the sheep
from going through. To this the author will reply, that in
Min-Shan (Kansu) he has personally observed that Blue
Sheep (which are supposed to be typical rock-animals) do
not hesitate, if hunted or if changing grazing grounds, to
wander through forest-belts of ample dimensions.

That Argali has also inhabited the low-lying, great
plains of N. China is proved by numerous discoveries of
fossil-remains of these animals in loess and gravel-beds on
the north-wést Chihli plain.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO.

N. H. COWDRY.

From the Departments of Pharmacology and Anatomy,
Peking Union Medical College.

CONTENTS.

Introduction

List.
Division 1.—Spermatophyta.
Subdivision 1.—Angiospermae.
Class 1.—Dicotyledones
Class 2.—Monocotyledones
Subdivision 2.—Gymnospermae
Division 2.—Pteridophyta
Division 3.—Algae
Index

INTRODUCTION.

The following list comprises plants observed within a
few miles from Peitaiho during the summer months of 1919.
The mountains and foot-hills in the vicinity were not visited.
Collections have also been made from the same locality by
Mrs. Clemens and Professor I. B. Balfour but the results
have not been published.

An herbarium embracing all the species cited, with
many others, is in the charge of Professor B. H. Read of
the Department of Pharmacology, Peking Union Medical
College and can be examined by any one interested. It is
hoped that this collection will form a nucleus for one much
larger and more complete, to which Botanists are invited to
contribute with the object of removing, to a great extent,
one of the chief obstacles which render the study of Chinese
plants difficult. The knowledge of the name of any plant
is a great advance towards a close and more pleasurable
intimacy.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 159

Keys for the identification of the families and general
are provided, more or less completely, in textbooks, but
specific descriptions of many Peitaiho plants are quite
inaccessible and it is for this reason that a short description
of the most striking differences between the species has
been added.

Identifications of duphcates have kindly been furnished
by Professor E. 8. Sargent of the Arnold Arboretum for the
trees and woody plants; by Professor A. 8. Hitchcock of the
Department of Agriculture Washington, for grasses. Dr.
O. Stapf the Keeper of the Herbarium of the Royal Botanic
Gardens, Kew, England; Dr. E. D. Merrill of the Phillipine-
Bureau of Science, with Mr. Wm. R. Maxon and Mr. E. P.
Killip of the Smithsonian Institute named all other flowering
plants, and Mr. Sun Ichi Ono procured identifications of
Marine Algae from Professor Kintaro Okamura of Tokyo
Imperial University and from Mr. M. Higashi those of
some Charas and fresh-water Algae. Without such gener-
ous assistance the compilation of this list would have been
an impossible task. Acknowledgment is also due to the
Peking Union Medical College for laboratory facilities kindly
furnished.

N. H. Cownpry.

There has been added to the index the Chinese names
both in character and the Romanised, as taken from the
dictionary of Botanical Terms published by the ‘‘Commercial
Press’’ of Shanghai, for the different natural orders and
genera. By so doing it is hoped to extend the usefulness of
this excellent collection, many members of which the reader
will not find mentioned in the Botanical Dictionary.

Date: December, 1921.

DEPARTMENTS OF PHARMACOLOGY AND ANATOMY,
PEKING Union MerpicaL COLLEGE.

DIVISION 1.—SPERMATOPHYTA.

SUBDIVISION 1.—ANGIOSPERMAE.
CuAss 1.—DIcCOTYLEDONES.

Ranunculaceae. Crowfoot Family.
Clematis heraclaefolia, DC.—Lotus Hills.—Erect, 2 ft.
widely spreading; male flowers light blue; leaves like
‘‘Cow Parsnip.’’

160 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Clematis angustifolia, Jacq.—Banks.—Erect, 18 inches,
sparsely branching; flowers white, large; leaves
narrow.

Anemone chinensis, Bge.—Dry hills.—5 in., silky-
villous; flowers large, dark purnle within, May.—
‘‘Chinese Anemone.”’

Ranunculus acris, L.—Drying places.—EHrect, hirsute;

flowers yellow.—‘‘ Buttercup. ’’

Ranunculus sceleratus, L.—Drying places.—EHrect,
smooth ; flowers yellow, small.—‘‘ Celery leaved
Crowfoot.’

Ranunculus pennsylvanicus, L.—Moist places. —Erect,
18 inches; flowers yellow.

Ranunculus Cymbalaria, Pursh.—Margin of ponds.—-
Low, with runners; leaves crenate; flowers yellow.—
‘‘Sea-side Crowfoot. ’’

Menispermaceae. Moonseed Family.

Cocculus Thunbergii, DC. Rocks.—East Cliff. Climbing;
berries dark purple in September.

Menispermum dauricum, DC. Rocks,—Hast Cliff.—
Climbing; leaves peltate.

Cruciferae. Cabbage Family.

Nasturtium globosum, Turez.—Stream Ten. —KErect,
Zz {t; Flowers yellow; pods almost globular.

Brassica juncea, Hook.—Stream at sand dunes.—
Hrect, 1 ft; flowers yellow.—‘‘ Mustard.”’

Capsella Bursa-pastoris, Moench.—Fields. Common
weed; pods triangular, flattened. — ‘‘Shepherd’s
JE igus,”

Lepidium ruderale, L.—Fields.—Erect; pod round,
flattened.—‘‘ Peppergrass.’’

Violaceae. Violet Family.
Viola Patrinu, DC.—Banks, common.—F lowers purple;
leaves elongate, tapering into margined petioles.

Polygalaceae. Milkwort Family.
Polygala sibirica, D.—Hagle Rock. — Erect, 5 in.;
flowers blue, keel fringed; leaves ovate.
Polygala tenuifolia, Willd.—Sand flats.—Flowers blue;
leaves narrow.

Caryophyllaceae. Pink Family.
Dianthus chinensis, L.—Banks.—Decumbent, flowers
rose-colored, large,—‘‘Chinese Pink.”’
Gypsophila acutifolia, Fisch.—Shih T’ou, Shan.—Erect,
14 inches, smooth; flowers white, numerous; leaves
narrow, sessile.
6

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 161

Silene aprica, Turez.—Banks and sand flats.—Erect
12 inches, flowers white.—‘‘ Catchfly.’’

Spergularia media, G. Don.—Muddy bottoms.—Diffuse,
5 inches, capsule large.—‘‘Sea Spurrey.”’

Portulacaceae. Purslane Family.

Portulaca oleracea, L.— Fields.— Prostrate, fleshy;

flowers yellow; leaves obovate.—‘* Purslane.’’
Tamariscineae. Tamarisk Family.

Tamarix Pallasii, Desv.—Planted on sand flats:—

Shrub; flowers pink.—‘‘ Tamarisk.’’
Malvaceae. Mallow Family.

Abutilon Avicennae, Gertn.—Near cultivation.—Erect;
3 feet; flowers yellow.—‘‘Velvet Leaf.’’

Hibiscus Trionum, L.—Sand Flats. Erect, 1 foot;
flowers large, sulphur yellow, centre black.—‘‘Flower-
of-an-hour.’’

Tinaceae. Flax Family.

Linum stelleroides, Planch.—Sand flats. — Erect,

14 inches; fiowers light pink, blue streaks.
Zygophyllaceae. Caltrop Family.

Tribulus terrestris, L.—Gardens.—Prostrate; flowers

yellow; leaves pinnate; fruit prickly.—‘‘ Caltrop.’’
Geraniaceae. Geranium Family.

Geranium sibiricum, L.—Kagle Rock.—Weak and dit-
fusely branched: leaves palmately divided; flowers
light blue almost white.—‘‘ Cranesbill.”’

Erodium Stephanianum, Willd.—Sandy shores,—Low,
leaves pinnately divided; flowers purple.—‘‘ Storks-
ball’?

Rutaceae. Prickly Ash Family.

Zanthoxylum schinifolium, Sieb and Zucc.—Lotus
Hills.—Shrub, 6 ft.; leaves pinnat; flowers, white;
branches prickly.

Zanthoxylum Bungei, Planch.—Planted.—Tree; stem
with excrescences; leaves pinnate; seed black, in an
orange colored capsule.

Simarubaceae. Quassia Family. 2

Ailanthus glandulosa, Desf.—Lotus Hills.—Tree; fruit
winged, with seed in middle.—‘‘ Tree of Heaven ”’
‘“Chinese Sumach.’’

Celastraceae. Stafi Tree Family.

Euonymus Bungeanus, Maxim.—Lotus Hills.—Low
bush; flowers small; pod 3-5 lobed ‘‘ Spindle Tree.”’

Celastrus articulatus, Thunb.—EHast Chiff. Banks.—
Low shrub, sometimes climbing; flowers small;
Leaves broadly, ovate.

11

162 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Rhamnaceae. Buckthorn Family.

Zizyphus vulgaris, Lam.—Open ground.—A spiny,

stunted form of the ‘‘ Chinese date.’’—‘‘ Tsao.”’
Vitaceae. Vine Family.

Parthenocissus tricuspidata, Sieb and Zuec.—Light-
house Point.—Climbing by adhesive disks.

Ampelopsis aconitifolia, Bge.—Foot Hills.—A vigorous. ~
climber about dwellings; leaves dissected.

Ampelopsis humulifoha, Bge.—Lotus Hills.—A vigor-
ous climber; leaves Hop-like.

Leguminosae. Pulse Family.

Crotalaria sessiliflora, L.—Damp, weedy places.—Hrect,
8 in., hairy; flowers blue; calyx and pod inflated.
‘* Rattlebox.’’

Medicago lupulina, L.—Damp, weedy places.—Pro-
cumbent; flowers yellow; pods kidney-form, black
when ripe.—‘‘ Black Medic.”’

Medicago sativa, L.—Gardens.—F lowers bluish-purple;
pods coiled.—‘‘ Alfalfa ’’—‘‘ Lucerne.”’

Melilotus alba, Desr.—Near dwelling.—Flowers white.
‘“ White Sweet Clover.’’

- Melilotus parviflora, Desf.—San@ flats.—Flowers yel-
low.—‘‘ Yellow Sweet Clover.’’

Melilotus suaveolens, Ledeb.—Lotus Hills.—Hrect and
branching; flowers white and light purple, on
elongated racemes.

Melhilotus \(Trigewella)i i) ..)es ?—Weed sand flats.—
flowers brown and yellow.

Indigofera Kirilowi, Maxim.—Lotus Hills.—Low de-
cumbent; Flowers purple, on racemes.— Wistarialike.

Caragana microphylla, Lam.—Lotus Hills.—Low shrub ;
flowers white and cream, May.

Caragana Chamlagu, Lam.—Rocky hillsides.—Prickly
shrub; flowers yellow and brown, May. Gorse-like.

Gueldenstaedtia multiflora, Bge.—Banks.—Low, white-
hairy; flowers purple, May.

Astragalus scaberrimus. Bge.—Hills.—Low and creep-
ing, white-hairy; flowers white, often tinged with
purple, April.

Oxytropis hirta, Bge.—Lotus Hills.—Low, ascending;
flowers purple, on elongated, dense heads.

Aeschynomene indica, L.—Border of ponds.—EHrect;
flowers greenish-yellow; leaves sensitive.—‘ ‘Sensitive
joint Vetch.’’ ,

Lespedeza bicolor, Turez.—Light-house Point.—Bush,
3 {t.; flowers purple.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 163

Lespedeza medicaginoides, Bge.—Sand flats.—Short;
flowers yellow and white.

Lespedeza trichocarpa, Pers.—Banks.—Erect; 2 ft.:
ffowers yellow an. white.

Lespedeza juncea. Pers.—Banks.—16 in.
white; leaves narrow, appressed.

Lespedeza virgata, DC.—Lotus Hilis.—Low ond diffuse;
flowers white and purple, on long peduncles.

Lespedeza striata, Hook.—Waste places.—Decumbent:
Clover-like ; flowers purple-tipped, sessile, Aug.

Lespedeza tomentosa, Sieb.—Banks.—Erect, coarse,
with brown appressed hairs; flowers white and
crimson, Aug.

Vicia pseudo-orobus, Fisch.—Banks.—Climbing; flowers
smaller, purple; leaflets ovate.

Vicia amoena. Fisch.—Banks.—Climbing flowers
purple; leaflets oblong-ovate.—‘‘Vetch.’’

Vicia tridentata, Bge.—Open ground.—Short, decum-
bent; flowers large, purple. May.

Vicia unijuga, Al. Br.—Banks.—Stout; flowers purple;
Jeaves in pairs. Aug.

Lathyrus maritimus, Bigel.—Sandy shores.—Sprouting
from horizontal rootstocks; flowers purple; leaflets
wide.—‘‘Sea Pea.’’

Lathyrus palustris, L.—Banks.—Erect; flowers purple;
leaflets long and narrow.

Pueraria Thunbergiana, Benth.—Lotus Hills. Rocks.
—Brown hairy, with very long, trailing’ branches;
flowers purple.—‘‘Ko.”’

Phaseolus chrysanthus, Savi.—Near cultivation.—Weak,
climbing; flowers yellow; leaves pinnately trifoliate.
Sophora flavescens, Ait.—Banks.—Upright, 2 ft.;

flowers light-yellow.

Sophora japonica, L.—Large tree, common. tH lowers
light-yellow; leaves pinnate.—‘‘Ch’iao Hwai.”’

Cassia mimosoides, L.—Damp places.—Hrect; flowers
deep yellow, Aug; leaflets many, sensitive.

Albizzia Julibrissin, Durazz.—Planted.—Tree; flowers
pink, in tassels; leaflets many.—‘‘Silk Flower.’’

Rosaceae. Cherry Family. |

Prunus humilis, Bge.—Lotus Hills.—Low branching
shrub, 2 ft.; flowers pink.—‘‘ Cherry.’’

Prunus mume, Sieb and Zucc.—Lotus Hills.—
Garden.—Tree; fruit hairy.

Prunus tomentosa, Thunb.—East Cliff. Refuse heap.—
‘* Mountain Cherry.”’

; flowers

164 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Prunus triloba, Lindl.—Gardens.—Small tree; flowers
pink, April; fruit hairy.—‘‘ Elm-leaved Prunus. ’

Spiraea trilobata, L.—Hills.—Small shrub, 10 in.
flowers white; leaves 3 lobes.

Spiraea Poubitolter L.—Gardens.—Shrub, 3 ft.; flowers
white; leaves pinnate.

Rubus parvifolius, L.—EHast Cliff.—Shrub, 3 ft.; flowers
red; leaves white beneath.

Potentilla anserina, L.—Damp places.—Spreading by
runners; leaves pinnate, white beneath; tubers
edible, —‘‘ Silver Weed.’’

Potentilla chinensis, Ser.—Banks.—Stems erect 10
in.; leaves pinnately divided, leaflets toothed, white
beneath.

Potentilla discolor, Bge.—Banks.—Stout, 6 in. ; leaflets
38—5 obtuse, elongate-ovate, white beneath.

Potentilla flagellaris, Willd.—Rocks near shore.—
Slender, 10 in.; leaves palmately divided. 3

Potentilla supina, L..—Gardens.—A stout weed, 10 in. ;
stem leafy; leaves pinnate, leaflets cleft, flower small.

Agrimonia Eupatoria, L.—Banks.—Stout, hirsute. 20
in.; flowers yellow in a terminal style; leaves inter-
ruptedly pinnate.—‘‘ Agrimony.’’

Poterium officinale, Benth.—Banks.—Strong, slender,
18 in.; flowers brownish-red in dense ovoid spikes,
Aug; leaves pinnate.—‘‘ Great Burnet.’’

Rosa Maximowiczii, Rogel?—Banks and rocks.—
Short; flowers white.

Pyrus betulaefolia, Bge.—Near | cultivation.—Tree;
flowers white; leaves white beneath.

Sazxifragaceae. Currant Family.
Deutzia parvifiora, Bge.—Lotus Hills.—Low shrub, 18
in. ; flowers white, large. May; leaves rough on upper
surface. |

Crassulaceae. Stone-crop Family.
Kalanchoemens cee nee ?—Banks and rocks.—Thick
leavedherbswith yellow flowers. Twoormore species.
Cotyliedom: ier te ae. ?—On dry rocks.—Thick leaves
roselike tufts with white flowers in close spikes, Sept.
Penthorum sedoides, L.—Moist sand flats.—Hrect, 18
in.; flowers yellow on upper surface coiled spike,
. Ditch Stonecrop.’’
Halorageae. Water Milfoil Family.
Myriophyllum spicaturh, L.—Ponds.—Flowers in
terminal spikes.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO : 165

Myriophyllum verticillatum, L.—Ponds.—Flowers in

axils of leaves.
Lythraceae. Loosestrife Family.

Ammania baccifera, L.—Muddy margins of ponds.—
Erect. 8 in.; branching; fruit small, axillary.

Lythrum virgatum, L.—Sand flats.—Hrect,18in. ;flowers
purple, in an interrupted spike.--‘‘ Loosestrife.’’

Onagraceae. HKvening Primrose Family.

Hpilobium palustre, L.—Weit places.—Erect, 22 in.;
flowers pink or white. ‘‘ Willow-herb.’’

Jussiaea parviflora, Roxb.—Stream at dunes.—EHrect, 2
ft. ; branching; flowers yellow and brown.—‘‘ Primrose
Willow.”’

Umbelliferae. Parsley Family.

Bupleurum faleatum, L.—Banks,—EHrect, 10 in. ; bran-
ching; flowers yellow; leaves entire, grass-like.

Cicuta virosa, L.—Weedy pond-sides.—EHrect, 2 ft.;
flowers white; leaves pinnate, leaflets serrate,
narrow.—‘‘ Water Hemlock.’’—Poisonous.

Phellopterus littoralis, Benth.—Loose sand.—Low;
nearly stemless, flowers gray; leaves bi-pinnate;
leaflets obovate; root long.

Carum earvi, L.—R. R. track.—Erect, 14 in.; flowers
white; leaves with filiform divisions.—‘‘ Caraway.”’

Caprifoliaceae. Honeysuckle Family.

Lonicera japonica, Thunb,—FEast Cliff.—F lowers yellow

or white. ‘‘ Honeysuckle.”’
Rubiaceae. Bedstraw Family.

Rubia cordifolia, L.—Banks.—Climbing by rough cling-

ing stems; leaves in whorls, heart-shaped at base.—

‘* Madder.”’

Galium verum, L.—Banks.—Hrect, 18 in.; flowers
yellow; leaves linear, in whorls of 6—8.—‘‘ Yellow
Bedstraw.’’

Valerianaceae. Valerian Family.

Patrinia scabiosaefolia Fisch.—Lotus Hills.—30 in.;
hirsute; flowers yellow; leaves pinnatifid, segments
acute.

Patrinia rupestris, Juss.—Hills.—Hrect, 20 in. ; flowers
deep yellow with elongated leaves at base of clusters.

Compositae. Aster Family.

Eupatorium Lindleyanum, DC.—Sand flats.—Coarse,
20 in.: flowers white or purple; leaves opposite,
coarsely cut-toothed.

Aster altiacus, Willd.—Banks.—Branching; flowers
white, large; leaves narrow.

166

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Aster fastigiatus, Ledeb.—Sand flats.—18 in. ; flowers
small, white, disk yellow, in dense clusters.

Aster indicus, T..—Sand flats.—18 in.; rays white or
purple; leaves all entire.

Aster mongolicus, Franch.—Sand flats.—18 in.; rays.
white; basal leaves lobed or toothed. :

Aster Tripolium, L.—Brackish mud.—Stem swollen at

base; rays purple, Aug; leaves entire, narrow.—‘‘Sea
Aster.”’

Antenmarian «esos: eee ?—Open ground,—Low, 6 in.;
white-woolly.—‘‘ Everlasting flower.’’

Gnaphalium multiceps, Wall.—Stream at dunes.—
Erect, woolly; flowers light yellow, leaves linear. -
Inula ammophila, Bge.—Sand flats.—EHrect. 9 in.;

flowers yellow; leaves short, linear, fleshy.

Inula britannica, var. japonica, Franch.—Banks.—Hrect,
leafy, coarse; flowers yellow; leaves lanceolate,
alternate.

Tnula britannica, var. linariaefolia, Regel.—Sand flats.—
Leaves narrower, like Toadflax.

Xanthium strumarium, L.—Waste heaps.—Coarse;
fruit a prickly bur.—‘‘ Cocklebur.’’

clipta alba, Hassk.—Margin of saline ponds.—Slender,
12 in.; Heads on elongated peduncles; rays short,
white; leaves opposite. '

Bidens parviflora, Willd.—Lotus Hills.—Hrect, 11 in. ;
heads narrow, leaves pinnatifid with linear divisions.

Bidens pilosa, L. Dry ditch. Similar, but leaflets wide
and toothed.

Myriogyne minuta, Less.—Mud at margin of pond.—
Small 3—4 in.; heads axillary, small, sessile.

Artemisia apiacea, Hance.—Lotus Hills.—18 in. ; leaves.
Celery-like.

Artemisia scoparia, Wall.—Gardens.—Leaves with
capillary divisions.

Artemisia vestita, Wall.—Gardens.—Leaves bi-pin-
natifid, hoary beneath.

Artemisia vulgaris, L.—Waste places.—Leaves pin-
natifid, white beneath.—‘‘ Mugwort.”’

Senecio campestris, DC.—Sand flats.—10 in.; white
woolly; flowers yellow; radical leaves ovate, entire.
‘* Field Fleabane.’’

Senecio ambraceus, Turcz.—Banks.—13 in.; flowers
yellow. Sept. ; leaves, toothed and divided.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 167

Atractylis ovata, Thunb.—Banks.—12 in. ; flowers dirty-
white, Sept.; leaves ovate, sometimes lobed, with
spiny margins.

Cnicus japonicus, Maxim.—Banks.—25 in.; stout;
flowers purple. —‘‘ Japanese Thistle.’’

Cnicus arvensis, L.—Fields —A weed, not so spiny,
9 in.; flowers pinkish-purple.— ‘‘ Field Thistle.”’

Saussurea affinis. Spring.—Fields.—A weed, 18 in.;
flowers pink; leaves pinnately lobed.

Saussurea pectinata, Bge.—Banks.—Flowers purple,
Aug.; leaves pectinate.

Saussurea japonica, DC.—Banks.—Flowers purple,
smaller; leaves pinnatifid.

Beers anandria, Sch-Bip. ee form
4in.; fall form i8 in.; white-woolly; flowers white or
yellowish, tinged with purple in spring; leaves basal,
runcinate-pinnatifid. |

Pieris hieracoides, L.—Lotus Hills.—20 in.; flowers
yellow ; stem rough with hooked bristles. ‘‘Ox-tongue.’’

Hieraceum Krameri, Fr. and Sav. ?—Margin of pond.
—17 in.;— flowers light yellow; leaves linear.—
‘* Hawkweed ’’.

Hypochoeris grandiflora, Ledeb.—Banks.—8 in. ; flowers
bright orange, large; leaves denticulate.

Taraxacum officinale. Weber.—The common ‘‘ Dande-
Non’.

Lactuea denticulata, Maxim.—Banks.—Low, 10 in.;
flowers yellow; leaves denticulate.

Lactuca versicolor, Sch-Bip. — Fields.— A weed, 3-7
in.; flowers white or yellow; leaves various.

Lactuca repens, Maxim,—Loose sand.—Flowers bright
yellow; leaves ternately lobed, from long horizontal

rootstocks.—‘‘ Creeping Lettuce. ”’
AM UINCS. 4! ow. ve ees ce ?—Sand flats —Flowers ffene
blue.

Sonchus lactucoides, Bge.?—Sand flats, etec.—24 in. ;
flowers light yellow; leaves runcinate- pinnatifid.

Scorzonera ‘albicaulis, Bge. — Fields. — White-woolly ;
flowers dirty white; leaves linear; seeds large.

Scorzonera macrosperma, Turez. — Banks. — Flowers
dandelion-yellow. May.

Scorzonera mongolica, Maxim.— Saline sand flats. —
Decumbent ; flowers light yellow; leaves linear.

Campanulaceae. Bluebell Family.
aaa codon grandiflorus, A. DC.—Banks.—Hrect. 14
- flowers deep blue, 14 in. wide; leaves sessile.

168 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Adenophora remotiflora, Miq.—Banks.—Semi-erect 17,
in.; flowers light blue 4/5 in. long; leaves petiolate.
Adenophora polymorpha, Ledeb.—Banks.—Ascending ;
flowers blue, 4 in. long; leaves various, denticulate.

Plumbaginaceae. Sea Lavender Family.

Statice bicolor, Bge.— Rocky shore.— Low; flowers
numerous, yellow or white; leaves, basal, thick.

Primulaceae. Primrose Family.

Androsace saxifragaefolia, Bge.—Open places.—Low,
flowers umbellate, white with greenish-yellow centre ;
leaves clustered at root. May.

Lysimachia barystachys, Bge.—Banks.—Stout, 18 in. ;
hairy; flowers white in a dense, terminal, nodding

spike.

Glaux maritima, L.—Sand flats.—Low, 2 in.; flowers
white, in axils of linear or oblong leaves. — ‘‘ Sea
Milkwort .’”’

Apocynaceae. Dogbane Family.
Apocynum venetum, l.—Sand flats.—2 ft.; flowers
bell-shaped, pink; leaves opposite; sap milky.

Asclepiadaceae. Milkweed Family.

Periploca sepium, Bge.—Banks, near shore.—Branching
shrub 2 ft.; flowers 4 in. wide, light purplish, hairy;
leaves willow-like; sap milky.

Pycnostelma chinense, Bge.—Banks.—Slender.—12in. ;
flowers yellow, leaves grass-like.

Cynanchum pubescens, Bge.— Waste heaps.—Climbing ;
flowers white; common.

Cynanchum Bungei, Decne.—Lotus Hills.—Climbing;
leaves reniform at base, abruptly narrowed to a long
point.

Cynanchum sibiricum, R. Br.—Sand flats and banks.—
Low sometimes twining; flowers white; leaves narrow.

Cynanchum atratum, Bge.—Sand flats.—Hrect, stout,
10 in.; pubescent; flowers deep purplish-brown.

Cynanchum amplexicaule, Hems]l.—Sand flats.—Erect,
2 it.; smooth; flowers deep purple, in a leafy panicle,
a yellow variety common.

Metaplexis japonica, Mak.—Near cultivation.—I wining;
flowers white-pubescent, fragrant.

Loganiaceae. Logania Family.

Mitrasacme alsinoides, R. Br.—Moist places in sand
flats.—Hrect. Slender 1-3 in.; flowers white; leaves
opposite. |

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 169

Gentianaceae. Gentian Family.

Erythraea ramosissima, Pers.—Moist places in sand
flats.—HErect. Slender, 7 in.; flowers white, a variety
pink.

Gentiana squarrosa, Ledeb.—Sand flats.—Stout, branch-
ing from base, 2 in.; flowers light blue or white.
May.

Swertia chinensis, Franch.—Banks.—Erect, branching,
8 in,; flowers white with blue stripes. Aug.

Limnanthemum nymphoides, Hoffmeg and Link. —
Ponds. — Stout, branching; flowers bright yellow,
fringed.—‘‘ Fringed Water-lily. ”’

Limnanthemum cristatum, Griesb. ?—Ponds.—Leaves
3/4 in. broad on long stems which bear near summit,
small white flowers.

Boraginaceae. Myosotis Family.

Tournefortia sibirica, L.—Sandy shores.—Creeping by
long rootstocks, stout, 8 in.; hirsute; flowers white
in terminal clusters.

Echinospermum anisacanthum, Turcz.—Waste heaps.
—Frect, 10 in.; branching, hirsute; nutlets 4, with
prickles.—‘‘ Stickseed. ’’

TFORUNIGSPSLIMUIM. ... lc. es ?—Waste heaps, common.
—FErect. 12 in.; coarse, rough-hairy flowers light blue
on bracted racemes.

Trigonotis peduncularis, Benth.— Common weed.—Low
Slender, 10 in.; flowers on naked racemes.

Lithospermum c fficinale, L.—Banks.—Rough, hirsute ;

nutlets white, smooth; root with red stain.—‘‘ Grom-
well’’.
Convolvulaceae. Morning Glory Family.
Mpomoen 20.0)... ce): ?—Gardens. —Smooth, trailing;
flowers pink 9/10 in. long; leaves triangular, halberd-
shaped.

Calystegia soldanella, R. Br.—Loose sand.—Creeping
by long rootstocks; flowers pink, 14 in. long; leaves

kidney-shaped.—‘‘ Sea Convolvulus. ”’

DEUS Cae 1 eA eter ee ?—Gardens.—T wining; flowers
pink, 12 in. long; leaves elongate oval, often lobed
at base.

Cuscuta chinensis, Lam.—Sand flats.—Long interlacing

= 66 ?
vellow stems; flowers and buds white,—‘‘ Dodder.

Cuscuta japonica, Choisy.—Eagle Rock.—Stems thicker,
purplish-brown.

170 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Solanaceae. Potato Family.

Solanum nigrum, L.—Gardens.—Law and branching;

' flowers white, drooping; berries black.—‘‘ Black
Nightshade. ’’

Lycium chinese, Mill.—Waste places.—Shrubby, often
spiny ; flowers yellow or purple; berry ovoid, red.—
‘‘Tea Tree ’ ‘‘ Matrimony Vine. ~

Datura stramonium, L.—Waste heaps.—Rank weed, 2
ft.; flowers white 3 im. long.—” Thom” Apple |
‘¢ Stramonium.”’

Scrophulariaceae. Figwort Family.

Linaria vulgaris, Mill—Sand flats —Hrect, 10 in. ;
smooth; flowers yellow; leaves linear.—‘‘ Toadflax ”’

Mazus stachidifolius, Maxim.— Banks. Erect, 7. in. ;
flowers blue with two white, spotted streaks.

Limnophila sessiliflora, Blume.—Pond near Hagle
Rock.—2%4 in.; flowers blue, leaves divided into
narrow segments.

Vandellia crustacea, Benth. Stream bed.—Sand
flats.—Branching, 5 in.; flowers white; leaves entire,
smooth, sessile.

Rehmannia glutinosa, Libosch.—Banks and walls.—
Low, brown—hispid, 9 in.; flowers reddish-brown,
1 in. lonf’.—‘‘ Ti—Huang.’’

Veronica spuria, L.—Rocky banks.—Hrect. 20 in.;
flowers light blue, small, on a long terminal raceme.

Veronica anagallis, L.—Watery places.—Succulent;
flowers light blue on opposite axillary racemes.—
‘“Water Speedwell.”’ .

Siphonostegia chinensis, Benth.—Open ground.—Hrect,
4—20 in.; flowers yellow and brown $ in. long; leaves
pinnatifid.

Phtheirospermum chinense, Bge.—Banks.—Hrect, 10
in.; flowers pink $ in., long; leaves pinnatifid.

Orobanchaceae. Broom-rape Family. |

Orobancite we Gok hee ee, ?—Banks.— Erect, fleshy,

browish, 6 in.; flowers blue.—‘‘ Broom-rape.’”’
Lentibulariaceae. Bladderwort Family. —

Utricularia flexuosa, WVahl.—Submerged in ponds.—
Flowers yellow; leaves many parted, bearing small
bladder-like cells... |

Verbanaceae. Verbena Family.

Vitex incisa, Lam.—Lotus Hills.—Bush, 4 ft.; flowers
light blue odorous; leaves palmately divided.

Vitex ovata, Thunb.—Sandy shore.— Almost prostrate ;
flowers blue; leaves broadly ovate.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO LV

Labiateae. Mint Family.

Tete CUA NO IIS a cise. CW a ae eel ’—Lotus Hills.—Erect,
16 in.; flowers deep-blue; leaves opposite, coarsely
toothed.

Mosla punctata, Maxim.—Moist, open places.—Erect,
12 in. ; flowers in terminal or axillary spikes.

Mentha arvensis, L.—Moist places.—Weak, freely
branching odorous; flowers in axillary clusters.—
‘* Field Mint.’’

Lycopus lucidus, Turez.—Sand flats.—Erect, 20 in.;
flowers white, in axillary clusters; leaves coarsely
serrate.

Salvia miltiorrhiza, Bge.—Lotus Hills.—Erect, 10 in.;
flowers deep purple 3 in. long; leaves pinnate.

Salvia plebeia, R. Br.—Moist places.—EHrect 12 in.;
flowers small; leaves crenate.

Scutellaria scordifolia, var. pubescens, Miq.—Sand
flats—F lowers blue; leaves crenate, obtuse.

Seutellaria macrantha, Fisch.—Banks.—Flowers rich
blue, Aug.; leaves narrow, entire pointed.

Marrubium incisum, Benth.—Fields.—8 in.;. flowers
white. April, in axillary whorls; leaves dark green,
incised.

Stachys aspera, Michx.—Damp places.—LHrect. 20 in. ;
flowers light pink in terminal spike; leaves linear-
lanceolate.

Leonurus macranthus.—Maxim.—Lotus Hills, Erect.
22 in.; flowers white; leaves cut-lobed.

Leonurus sibiricus, L.—Waste heaps.—Hrect, rank,
branching, 80 in.; flowers reddish-purple, axillary;
leaves 3 parted, divisions, cleft or deeply incised.—
‘* Motherwort.”’

Amethystea coerulea, L.—Lotus Hills.—Erect, slender,
15 in.; flowers light blue, on elongated pedicels;
leaves 3 parted, divisions dentate.

Ajuga genevensis, L.—EHast Cliff.—Hrect, 6 in.; soft

pubescent; flowers, blue; leaves obovate.
Plantaginaceae. Plantago Family.

Plantago major, L.—Moist banks.—Stemless, flowers on
elongated spikes; leaves broadly oval. —‘‘ Great
Plantain.”’

Plantago depressa, Willd.—Open ground.—Smaller,
with leaves broadly lanceolate.

172 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Amarantaceae. Amaranth Family.
Amarantus retroflexus, L.—Waste heaps.—Coarse, 18
in.; flowers inconspicuous, axillary or in terminal
spiked clusters; leaves oval.—‘‘ Pigweed.”’

Chenopodiaceae. Goosefoot family.

Chenopodium album, L.—Gardens.—EHrect, white
mealy; leaves various.—‘‘Lamb’s quarters. ’’

Chenopodium hybridum, L.—Weedy, damp places.—
Branching, 3 ft.; basal leaves triangular, taper-
pointed, sinuate, with a few prominent teeth.

Chenopodium: ee). sae .....¢—Hast Cliff shore.—
Erect, soon branching; leaves obtuse, tapering at
base, with red margins.

Kochia Scoparia, Schrad.—Gardens.—Hrect, 2 ft.;
branching; flowers in axillary clusters; leaves lan-
ceolate to linear.

Suaeda glauca. Bge.—Salt flats.—Fleshy, low; fertile
branches ascending, 18 in.; leaves linear.—‘‘ Sea
Blite.”’ :

Salsola collina, Pall.—Banks near shore.—lLeaves
awl-shaped, prickly-pointed; fruit an axillary nutlet.
—‘‘ Saltwort. ’’

Salicornia fruticosa, L.—Salt flats.—EHrect, succulent,
5 in., branched, jointed, leafless. 3
JENS) OED: aR MA RBA Sli ora ...2—Sand flats —Gray; fruit
clusters sometimes with sharp spines; leaves linear,

spiny pointed.
Polygonaceae. Buckwheat Family.

Polygonum arifolium, L—Weedy sides of streams —
Stems grooved, angled, with reflexed prickles;
leaves halberd-shaped, taper pointed.—‘‘ Halberd-
leaved Tear-Thumb.’’

Polygonum sagittatum, L.—Streams.—Stem 4 angled,
with reflexed prickles; leaves oblong-ovate, arrow-
shaped.—‘‘ Tear-Toumb.’

Polygonum alpinum, All.—Lotus Hills.—2 ft.;
branching; flowers white, conspicuous, leaves
willow-shaped.

Polygonum mite, Schrank.—Wet places.—l ft.;
flowers pink, in a terminal spike; leaves linear-
lanceolate } in. wide, sessile.

Polygonum orientale, L.—Moist ground.—Tall, 2 ft.;
stout ; fowers rose-colored on nodding spikes; leaves
ovate, pointed, petioled; sheaths with spreading
border.—** Prince’s Feather.’’

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 173

Polygonum Persicaria, L.—Waste ground.—18 in.;
flowers rose-colored on short cylindric spikes; leaves
lanceolate, pointed.—‘‘ Lady’s Thumb.”’

Polygonum Fagopyrum, L.—Near fields, escaped
cultivation.—flowers white; leaves heart-shaped.—
‘* Buckwheat.’

Polygonum plebeium. R. Br.—Roadsides.—Prostrate ;
flowers white or rose-colored; leaves lanceolate.

Hise PTOMANEE TAN 2/005 202 siea'asn nie soa ?—Sand flats.—LHrect.
Branching; flowers white, in terminal spikes; leaves

_ linear-lanceolate.

Rumex acetosa, U.?—Lotus Hills.—EHrect. 2 {ft.;
flowers in many naked spikes; lower leaves hastate.
Rumex crispus, L.—Waste heaps.—Hrect. 2 ft.; stout,
smooth; leaves large, lanceolate with wavy-curled

margins.—‘‘ Common Dock.’’

{ni Uis0le) 4th or eat ? Wet places. Weak; flowers
whorled, in axils of leaves; lanceolate, obtuse, on
long petioles.

Eleagnaceae. Wolt-willowFamily.
Eleagnus umbellata, Thunb.—EHagle Rock, Lighthouse
Point.—Shrub, 5 ft.; flowers yellow; leaves ovate
covered with silvery-scurfy scales.

Santalaceae. Sandalwood Family.
Thesium chinense, Turez.—Banks.—12 in. ; decumbent ;
flowers yellow; fruit, nut-like, in axils of leaves,
covered by the persistent calyx. May.

Euphorbiaceae. Spurge Family.

Euphorbia Esula, L.—Shore.—6 in. ; branching; leaves
lanceolate to linear.

Euphorbia pekinensis, Rupr.—Banks.—Hrect, stout,
11 in.; leaves ovate-lanceolate.

Euphorbia chamaesyce. Bge.—Sand flats.—Prostrate,
branching; leaves oblong-ovate.

Securinega fluggeoides. Muell.—East Cliff.—Low
branching shrub, 18 in.; male and female flowers on
same plant; leaves oblong, tapering at base.

Acalypha australis, L.—Banks.—Erect, 16 in. ; branch-
ed; leaves lanceolate, serrate, pointed ; female flowers.
axillary, male flowers on terminal spikes.

Uriicaceae. Nettle Family.

Ulmus pumila, L.—Planted.—The common Elm.

Hemiptelea (Zelkova) Davidii, Benth.—Hast Oliff.—
Low bush, spreading, often with strong spines
leaves ovate, evenly serrate.

174 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Celtis Bungeana, Blume.—East Cliff.—Bush or tree.
Bark smooth; leaves very variable, generally ovate-
lanceolate.—‘‘Hackberry.’’

Humulus japonicus, Sieb and Zuce.—Waste places.
Climbing; stems prickly downwards; leaves deeply
lobed.—‘‘Japanese Hop.”’

Cannabis sativa, L.—Borders of fields.—Tall, strong;
leaves palmately divided, leaflets coarsely toothed.—
‘“Hemp.’’

Morus alba, L.—Gardens.—Tree; leaves heart-shaped,
serrate.—‘‘White Mulberry.’

Broussonetia papyrifera, Vent.—Planted.—Tree; leaves
irregularly lobed, pubescent.—‘‘Paper Mulberry.”’

Juglandaceae. Walnut Family.
Juglans regia, .—Chinese village.—Tree; leaves
pinnate; leaflets 5—7, large.—‘‘Walnut.’”’

Cupuliferae.. Oak Family.
Quercus dentata, Thunb.—Hills.—Tree; leaves wide,
obovate, sinuate-lobed. |
Quercus serrata. Thun.—Hills.—Tree; leaves oblong
or obovate, serrate.
Castanea sativa, Mill.—lLotus Hills. Transplanted.—
Tree; leaves oblong-lanceolate, serrate.—‘‘Chestnut.’’

Salicaceae. Willow Family. |
SUNT AS sepa aes a Napa NN ae ?— Sand flats; transplanted
Populus Simoni, Carr.—Sand flats.—Leaves obovate

Japering to base.—‘‘Poplar.’’

Ceratophyllaceae. Hornwort Family.

Ceratophyllum demersum, L.—Ponds, submerged.—
Stems, slender; leaves whorled, dissected into thread-
like divisions. —

SuB-Division 2.—GYMNOSPERMAE.
Gnetaceae.
Ephedra equisetina, Bge.—Hast Cliff.—Stiff plant 8 in.
jomted, without leaves; male catkins yellow; berries

red.
Coniferae. Pine Family.
Pinus sinensis. Benth.—Thunbergii, Parl.—Lotus
Hills. The common Pine.
Thuja orientalis, L.—Planted.—‘‘Cedar.’’ ‘‘Arbor
Vitae.’’

Juniperus chinensis, L.—Planted.—Berries bluish-
black. ‘‘Juniper.’’ |

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 175

Cuass 2.—MoNoOCcOTYLEDONES.

Hydrocharidaceae. Frog-bit Family.
Hydrilla verticillata, Royle-—Ponds, submerged.-—
Slender, 10 inches; leaves whorled, undivided.
Orchidaceae.—Orchid Family.
Spiranthes australis, Lindl.—Sand flats —Erect. 10
inches, flowers rosy, in a spirally twisted raceme.
14.2) 9(¢ 0125) (aie or ee ?—Sand flats.—Hrect, 20 in.,
flowers white, spur 1 in. long.
Ividaceae. Iris Family.
Iris ventricosa, Pall.— Hast Cliff.—Solitary, 8 in
flowers in pairs, large, pinkish blue. May.
Iris ensata, Thunb.—East Cliff. Sands.—In clumps,
flowers blue. :
Iris dichotoma, Pall.—Banks.—Erect, solitary. Stem
forking; flowers small, light purple. Aug.

Ye}

Dioscoreaceae. Yam Family.
DTOSCOKEA,, 6 2...20-. 000: ?—Kast Cliff.—Twining, smooth,
leaves cordate at base, pointed.
Liliaceae. “ily Family.
Asparagus davuricus, Fisch.—Banks.—Hrect, leaves
linear, crowded.
OSU C0 ee 2—Sand flats. Leaves or bracts
few.
Polygonatum macropodium. Turez.—Banks.—Flowers
many, on elongated peduncles.
Polygonatum officinale. Al]l.—Banks.—F lowers on short

peduncles, single.—‘‘Solomon’s Seal.’
Polygonatun sibiricum, Red.—Banks.—Leaves narrow,
whorled.

Hemerocallis minor, Mill.—Banks.—Flowers yellow,
2 in. long. Common.

Anemarrhena asphodeloides, Bge —Lotus MHills.—
Flowers inconspicuous on an elongated spike. 27 in.,
leaves grass-like, basal.

Allium odorum, L.—Eagle Rock.—16 in., flowers white,
fragrant. 4
U1 VERT Rell eae 2 Sand flats. Flowers rose-tinted.

Garlic.’ ’

Scilla chinensis, Benth.—Banks.—10 in., flowers pink,
on a crowded raceme.

Lilium tigrinum, Ker-Gawl.— Bulbs brought from
Mountains.—l lowers large, red with purple spots.
‘*Tiger lily.”’

176 PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Lilium concolor, Salish.—Bulbs from Mountains.—
Flowers red or yellow, petals 1 in. long.

Pontedericeae. Water Hyacinth Family.
Monochoria Korsakowni, Regel.--Ponds.—Flowers rich
blue, leaves cordate.

Commelinaceae. Spiderwort,Family.

Aneilema Keisak, Hassk. — Damp, weedy places.
Slender, 2 ft., flowers terminal, small, pale purple
leaves narrow.

Commelina communis, L.—Shady places. Slender,
2 ft., flowers bright blue, leaves 3/5 in. wide. ‘‘ Day
Flower. ’’

Juncaceae. Rush Family.

Juncus bufonius,. L.—Drying ponds.—Slender, 4 in.
leafy, flowers remote, greenish.

Juneus effurus, L.— L.—Ponds. —Scape soft, 16 in.
flowers in a cluster at side of naked scape.
‘“Common rush.”’ |

Juncus lamprocarpus, 1.— Dry stream bed. Leaves
jointed.

Sparganiaceae. Bur-reed Family.
Sparganium affine, schnitzl.—Ponds.—Stem simple,
8 in., flowers white, fruit burlike, leaves erect.

Typhaceae. Cat-tail Family.
Typha minima, Hoppe.—Sand flats.—14 in. niga
Typha angustifolia, L.—Ponds in flats.—4 ft. high.

Aroideae. Arum Family.
Acorus gramineus, Ait.—Sides of stream.—Fruiting
spadix on one side of leaf like scape, leaves sword-
like, root aromatic.—‘‘ Chinese Calamus.’’

Lemnaceae. Duckweed Family.
Lemna polyrhiza, L. Ponds.—Floating.—Leaves round-
obovate 1/5 in. wide, roots several.
Lemna minor, L. Ponds.—Floating.—Leaves 1/10 in.
wide. Root single.
Lemna trisulca, L.—Ponds, Submerged.—Leaves ob-
long, remaining connected.

Alismaceae. Arrow-head Family.
Alisma Plantago, Var. Latifolium, Kunth.—Ponds.—
Leaves ovate—lanceolate—‘‘ Water Plantain.’”’
Alisma Plantago, Var. angustifolium. Kunth.—Ponds.
Leaves lanceolate.
Sagittaria sagittifolia, L..Ponds.—Leaves large, always
arrow-shaped but very variable.—‘‘Arrow-head.’’

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 77

Naiadaceae. Pondweed Family.

Triglochin palustre, L.—Damp, weedy places.—Slender
1 ft., scape naked, with pedicellate flowers and

elongated fruit, leaves linear.—‘‘ Arrow Grass.’’
Potamogeton natans, L.—Ponds.—Leaves 38 in. long,
1 in. wide, narrowing to base.—‘‘* Pondweed.’’

Potamogeton Tepperi, Arth-Benn.—Ponds.—Leaves 2
in. long, 2 in. wide, obtuse at base.

Potamogeton Gaudichaudii, Cham.—Ponds.—Leaves
4 in. long, # in. wide, midrib lighter green.

Potamogeton javanicus, Hassk.—Ponds.—Slender,
floating leaves ?# in. long, ? in. wide.

Potamogenton Pusillus, L.—Ponds.—Slender, all leaves
narrow, linear.

Zannichellia pedicillata, L.—Ponds. Immersed.—
Slender 5 in., leaves linear fruit 1/5 in. long with
prominent beak.

Zostera marina, L.—Marine.—-Grass-like 2—6 ft., leaves
linear 1/5 in. wide, obtuse.—‘‘ Eel Grass,’’ ‘! Wrack.’’

Zostera marina, L. form.—Marine.—Smaller, leaves
1/10 in. wide. Najas marine.—Ponds.—Slender,
leaves linear, whorled coarsely toothed.

Eriocaulaceae. Pipewort Family.

TRIGA HOM... ce nec ve ces ?—Sides of ponds.—Stemless,
cellular, leaves as long as the peduncles.

OSE OMA ecg ecto ?—Same locality.—Peduncles
much longer than the leaves. : :

Cyperaceae. Sedge Family.
Cyperus Monti, L.—Margin of ponds. Sand flats.

Cyperus globosus, All.—Margin of ponds. Hast Cliff.
Cyperus Iris, L.—Margin of ponds. Hast Cliff.

AIA: eax. --o0'e les ?— Springs. —Slender.
Eleocharis palustris, L.—Dry water courses.—Leatless.
Pmibristy lig)... ee iinet ?—Dry water courses.
Scirpus carinatus. Smith.—Ponds.—“‘ Bulrush.”’

Scirpus triqueter, L.—Ponds.—‘‘ Triangular Bulrush.
Scripus maritimus, L.—Brackish water. .
Carex stenophylla, Wahlenb.—Open ground.—Stiff, 3 in.
male and female flowers in a terminal head. April.
Carex pumila, Thunb.—Barren sand close to dunes.

Many other species of this family are not yet identified.
Gramineae —Grass Family.
12

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Identified by Prof. A. S. Hitchcock of the United
States Department of Agriculture.

Eriochloa villosa (Thunb). Kunth. Moist places.—
Fruit, large, light-colored.

Isachne australis R. Br.—Shady, moist places.—
(Syntherisma) Digitaria Henryi, Rendle.—Roadsides.
—‘‘ Finger grass.’

Panicum contractum, Nees.—Sides of ponds.—Slender.

Echinochloa Crus-Galli, i. Seauv.—Damp places.—
‘* Barnyard grass.’’

Chaetochloa italica, (L.) Scribn.—Millet.

Chaetochloa viridis, Beauv.—Broken ground.—‘' Green
Foxtail grass.”’

Pennisetum compressum, Rk. Br.—Near pond.—Com-
pressed at base. Awns stiff.

Arundinella anomala, Steud.—A very common grass on
hillsides.

Imperata cylindrica, (L. ) Beauv.—Heads white- woolly
in May.

Miscanthus saccharifiorus, (Maxim) Hack.—Damp
places. Tall with long terminal racemes.

Spodiopogon sibiricus. Trin.—Greek Chapel.—Tall.
Leaves with white midrib.

Osterdamia japonica, (Steud. )—Hitche.—Open ground.
4 in., with spikelets in a close, purple, head. |

Arthraxon Langsdorfii. (Trin. ), Hochst. — Weedy
Ditches.—Leaves very short and wide, fruiting in
September.

Manisuris compressa. (St.) Kuntze.—Damp localities.
Spikelets in excavations of the cyllindrical axis.

Andropogon brevifolius, Sw.—Stream margins.—Basal
leaves obtuse at tip.

Capillipedium parviflorm, R. Br.—Stapf—Ravine at
Lotus Hills.

Themeda triandra, Forsk.—Hillsides.—Turning red in
fall. Spikelets compressed.

Hierochloe glabra, Trin.—Margin of saline ponds.—

‘* Holy grass.

Calamagrostis epigejos, Roth.—Sand flats.—Very com-
mon.—‘" Small Reed.”

ee dactylon, (L.) Ktze-Bermuds or ‘‘ Scotch

rass.’’

Chloris virgata, Sw.—Spike digitate. Common on
Peking walls and roofs.

Tripogon chinensis. Hack.—Rock ledges, Shih T’ou
Shan. Dense clumps.

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 176

Beckmannia erucaeformis. (L.)—Host.—Wet ground,
Side of R.R. track.

Leptochloa fusca. (L.) Kunth.—Sand flats.

Phragmites communis, Trin.—Damp Blzop perp omemon
‘“* Reed.’’

Koeleria cristata. (L.) Pers.—Banks.

Diplachne serotina chinensis, Maxim.—Mcist, weedy
ground.

Eragrostis cilianensis, (All. )—Link.—Roadsides.

Melica Onoei, Franch and Sav.—Eagle Rock.—Flower-
ing in May.

Aeluropus littoralis var. sinensis. Deteaie Sa tine
flats. .

Pao attenuata Trin.—Clay banks.

Puccinellia distans (L.) Parl.—Moist ground.

Agropyrum ciliare. (Trin.) Franch.—Clay banks.—
‘* Couch Grass.’’

Elymus pseudo-agropyron. ‘Trin.

Elymus arenarius. L.—On Sand-spit.—‘‘ Sea-Lyme
Grass.”’ :

DIvision 2.—PTERIDOPHYTA.

Filices. Fern Family.

Cheilanthes argentea, Kook.—Sheltered ravines.—Fronds
triangular. 2 in. long, the three divisions bi-pinnately
cleft at base, white beneath. .

Pellaea geraniaefolia; Fee.—Sheltered ravines.—Some-
what similar but lower surface almost same color as
the upper.

Woodsia manchuriensis, Hook.—Shih T’ou Shan. Rock
ledges.—_Fronds lanceolate, nearly bi-pinnate, fruit
dots with white indusium.

Cyclophorus (Polypodium) adnascens, Sw.—Lotus
Hills. Rocks.—Fertile frond, 3 in., entire dark green
with white dots above, beneath red with the con-
fluent sori.

Camptosorus sibirieus, Rupr.—Shih T’ou Shan.—Mature
fronds auricled at base and tapering into a long,
slender tip which often forms a new plant.—‘‘ Walk-
ing leaf.’’

Ophioglossum japonicum, Prantl.—Sand flats.—Sterile
segment lanceolate 1/5 in. wide, 1 in. long.

Equisetaceae. Horsetail Family.

Equisetum arvense, L.—Sand flats.—Sterile stem, 10

in., with whorled, angled branches.

L8O PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Equisetum ramosissimum, Desf.—Sand flats.—Stems
simple or sparingly branched.

Selaginellaceae. Selaginella Family.
Selaginella involvens, Spring.—Lotus Hills.—Fronds in
rosette form.
Selaginella caulescens, Spring.—Lotus Hills.—Stems
3 in. long, fronds 2 in., root stem matted.
Selaginella mongolica, Rupr.—Lotus Hills.—Prostrate
and creeping, moss-like.

Rhizocarpeae.—Salvia Family.
Marsilea quadrifolia, L.—Sand flats near pond.—Leaves
like ‘‘ 4-leaved clover. ”’

Division 3.—ALGAE.

Identified by Prof. Kintaro Okamura of Tokyo Imperial

University.
Ulva pertusa, Kjellm.—Frond flat, expanded, green.
Oar feces ?—Frond flat, lanceolate, wavy at
margin, green.
Hmberomonplancac. 4. ees ?—Frond tubular, narrow
green.

Leathecia difformis, (L.) Areach.—Frong globular,
hollow, green.

Codium mucronatum, Harv.—Frond dark green, cylin-
drical, branched.

Bryopis plumosa, (Huds.) C. Ag. —Composed of many
branching filaments, dark green.

Sargassum fulginosum, Keg. 2—With many berry-like
growths; color yellow. The common floating form.
Sargassum confusum, Ag. ?—Forming leaf-lke expan-

sions. ‘The largest species seen.

Ghorda filum, L.—Frond narrow cylindrical, tapering.
3 ft.

Scytosyphon lomentarius, (Lyngb.) J. Ag.—Fronds
much smaller, 10 in.; growing generally in groups of
few individuals.

Chordaria firma, Gepp.—A black, branching, form, 4
in.; 1n rock pools.

Chordaria cladsiphon, Ag.—A more slender species,
lighter in color. Attached to Chorda.

Corallina officinaries. L.—The branching pectinate
form. Enerusted and stony.

Rhodomela subfusea. C. ,Ag.—A black branching form
with short linear branchlets.

Th

S

PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO , 181

Dasya punicea. Menegh. ?—Branching; 4 in. covered
by a dense growth of minute rose-colored filaments.
Dictyota divaricata, Lmx.—Branching from base;

fronds flat, dividing, red.

following small Chefoo species can also, probably, be
found with many others at Hust Cliff.

Ceramium rubrum, (Huds.) Ag.

Ceramium japonicum, Okam.

Ceramium Boydenii, Gepp.

Gelidium Amansii, Lmx.

Gelidium Amansi, Lmx. f. radicans, Okam, mscr.
Gloiopeltis coliformis, Harv.

INemIaS LOM 7... eee ?

Grateloupia filicina, (Wulf.) C. Ag.
Grateloupia tubulosa, Okam.

UMN OMOME a2 Steers oxn aes i

Pterocladia capillacea, (Hmel.) Born and Thur.
Symphocladia gracilis (Mart.) Fkbg.
Gymnogongrus flabelliformis, Harv.

Haliseris divaricata, Okam.

IPOlel PM ON), 20-625 sues ?

Pementoriay. /.... 6.5: ?—Allied to L. articulata
Endocladia complanata, Harv.

PAGO DWOPA: os .2> 250+ 4aee: ? Green, filamentous, matted.

(For Index to this Paper see page 182.)

INDEX: PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO.

—

PaGE .
Abutilon [tj je § Meng Ma Shu Py et Aa a vs doll
Acalypha 4f %. fj Chia T‘sao Shu aie te He ae meee ie)
Acorus fy #4 /%§ Pai Ch‘ang Shu.. aa “a ved - 2s, ES
Adenophora i Fé ® Chi Ni Shu ae re aa ree h 168
Aeluropus.. hes ds spa wi yes: daa
Aeschynomene vs Ni 1 Ho Meng Shu ... nae x sine <-. £62
Agrimonia jf ie ¥4 BH Lung Ya Ts‘ao Shu... Se faa ... 164
Agropyrum 9 #8 32 4 Kuan T‘sao Shu oe Se is sit) eS
Ailanthus #§ § Ch‘u Shu bre #0 LOR
Ajuga @& # /» 1X HB Chin C ‘th‘uang Hsiao T‘sao Shu ue os,
Albizzia & #k & Ho Huan Shu... ay : te sa» £63
Alisma 7% } 3 Tse Hsieh Shu ... as he oe a2 -.2 DAB
Alismaceae #% jf #] Tse Hsieh K‘e _... ~ ae a roe L1G:
Allium 3 4 J Ch‘ing Ts‘ung Shu __... S05 ee a «ES
Amarantaceae #7 #} Hsien Ke ... ae ae es 4 ie ... 172 e
Amarantus $& J Hsien Shu ve os 3 aie 2 - ALY2 :
Amethystea ... = hl
Ammannia 7) 7£ = jit HE oe Hua Ch‘ien Chi Tsai. -+, LOS
Ampelopsis te #j 4 J She P‘u T‘ao Shu _.... j a an gles
Andropogon #E yi) @& /4 Hsiung 5 Hstian Shu ie se 178
Androsace ... ee ie iS ae 168
Aneilema 7k 47 3 iB ‘Shui Chu Yen Shu ae a a a 176
Anemarrhena fal i Chih Mu. 12 Se: bed a bn 175
Anemone —j $4 4 / Pai Tou Weng Shu ae ff a s 160
Antennaria ... ae nus nA “ 166
Apocynaceae 4 ff a Ree Chia Chu T‘ao K‘e ee ‘ ie: on 168
Apocynum ... = a i
Aroideae oa ae ah 1 ee i ed ae
aye een oe 2 Pe 176
Arthraxon }§ 7% 3 ¢ Chin Tsao Shu... i pr nee
Arundinella A fy & Hu Tien Chih .... L oF, oe oe
Asclepiadaceae 3% fi #- Lo Mo K‘e e ye pe ee ee
Asparagus % ff & §§ T‘ien Men Tung Shu .... ie “i on ee
Aster ap #; J Tzu Wan Shu__... ‘ie ah -- 175
Astragi 1lus ae = a> HE RB Tzu Yun Ying Shu ee ete oor cee 165
Atractylis $F it T‘sang Shu is ei ai --- 162
Atriplex #{ # Pin Li... a ig * = eo
Beckmannia Kj # Jui T‘sao ~ ie ix Pas es eee
poe $x TX fy Kuei Chen Ts sao Shu ee oe vas ty ie
oraginaceae 32 ¥ Tzu Se ri ke ye fic
Bothriospermit a ie wok Ve ie ne Bi --- 169
Brassica 22: 3 fi Yun Tai VaeuR ee a Sb ee ... 169
Brousapnetia Chiu Shu... 2 che ee is oe (EOD
Bryopsis 74 $4 Mf Vii Tsao Shu ee a oe a cos DA
he oe urum dE 3 Wi Pei Ch‘ai Hu vs As ee sae a ice
alamagrostis utd +i = Yeh Ch‘i ing see ies oo LOS
. aly stegia be FE BB El Hua Shu g Mao Shi Shu ate be bi ing
ampanulaceae ; AGG ; any teh oe
‘ya rola ‘us oben Keng <— ts aie oe ea lO
. sal a _ 179

Cannabis *& pi ‘Ta Ma faa ig ik
mee

INDEX. PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Capillipedium

Caprifoliaceae 7% Be #}. Jen. | Tung) Ke
Capriola - 5

Capsella 7 & ‘ChiShu.. :
Caragana @i} $8 54 Chin Chi Erh

Carex =e fi Pai MaChien _..
Carum § # - J& Han Ch‘in T‘sai Shu
Caryophllaceae G & #} Shih Chu K‘e .
Cassia [I] fj & J& Shan Ren Tou Shu ...
Castanea 3€ ) Li Shu ae
Celastracease fj F #} Wei Mao K‘e

Celastrus & PE % 2 #c /4 Man Hsing Lo Shuang Hung Shu

Celtis xp si g P‘o Shu Shu

Ceramium {lj 7 inca: Tsai

Ceratophyllaceae 4 f& %& #} Chin Yi Tsao K‘e
Ceratophyllum & iB Chin Yui Tsao. me
Chaetochloa .. bi
Cheilanthes fi ‘gf Hy Chi Li Pai..
Chenopodiaceae 3g #} Li K‘e

Chenopodium 2% Li ..

Chloris

Chorda 2

Chordaria #§ h ge é Tsao. 4
Cicuta F #E @& wy Ch‘in ake Kou Wen

Cladophora {qj % Be gee Kang Mao Tsao

Clematis @&% #% 3 ‘l'‘ieh Hsien Lien

Cnicus a oe a

Cocculus A Wj E& Mu Fang Chi Shu

Codium 7k #4 JR Shui Sung Shu..

Commelina 8% By #L iB Ya “Chih T‘sao Chu...
Commelinaceae #& fj # #- Ya Chih T‘sao K‘e
Compositae 45 #}- Chu K‘e “at = <a
Coniferae #% #4 F) Sung Po Ke.
Convolvulaceae fe 7E Fay Hsuan Hua K‘e
Corallina ..

Cotyledon G i 4E B Shih Lien Hua Shu
Crassulaceae $+ K #}- Ching T‘ien K‘e
Crotalaria BF #4 Yeh Po Ho ...

Cruciferae -- it f#} Shih Tzu Hua Ke
Cupuliferae ... ‘

Cuscuta @ 4 /E Tou Chi Sheng

Cyclophorus ..

Cynanchum ae pe “7 WB Niu P‘i Hsiao Shu
Cyperaceae #f #4 #} Sha T‘sao K‘e

Cyperus #> #1 J Sha T‘sao Shu

Dasya sii
Datura & wer Se rick mB Man T‘o Lo Hua Shu ...
Deutzia #8 GF Bj Sou Shu Shu... Ma
Dianthus 4 4 fg Chi Mai Shu

Dictyota #4 jj @ Kang Tsao Shu

Digitaria é Pst

Dioscorea 33 i Shu Yi Shu ...
Dioscoreaceae 38 #fi hi Shu Yu K‘e :
Diplachne if ai % 3 Ch‘ao Hsien Ch‘ ing} Mao
Echinochloa .. :

Echinospermum

a beet

183

PAGE
178

es
.. 178
" 160

. 162

mae fy |
.. 165
Ae tO
. 163

. 174
J L68

l&4 INDEX! PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

PAGE
= 7 | 166
Eclipta 93 jg Li Ch‘ang ... see, asee ae ae ne rey
Manesecs ac Wi = ft }+ Hu T'ui I'ze K‘e te) Pe ik By es ,
Eleagnus Wi) Mi F- Mi Ju T‘ui Tze Shu Rs shee or ae oe
Eleocharis... Phe ye ath oy ee ee Hiss ae
Elymus rs ; as re ih od be a ee
Endocladia ... 1s Rs se be ee
Enteromorpha %% * B Kan T‘ai Shu ... s wed Be Hee o
Ephedra ge #¢% Hj Ma nee Shu : 8 ra on ad, ie
Epilobium #p #8 48 § Liu Yeh T‘sai Shiai’ ‘a4 es oh ... 165 eek
Equisetaceae A Me F- Mu Tsei K'e __.... me Bes A Be i,
Equisetum 7x fi BH Mu Tsei Shu av a re ite .
Eragrostis #€ jf] 3X & Hua Mei T‘sao Shu... ay a)
Eriocaulaceae # #} ¥X FF Kou Ching T‘sao K‘e oh oe ee
Eriocaulon @ #7 #%{ Kou Ching T‘sao ... el Lee peas Le (7
Eriochloa ng =- ## Ming Tze Pai * sty oY AS
Erodium & 4 52 & Ming Niu Erh Shu va = me .«, SOE
Erythraea _... ie i A 0 168
Euonymus %% # & Wei Mao Shu | ae ie a us a» LE
Eupatorium (i %< 9 Lan T‘sao Shu... as SAL. a elGs
Euphorbia % #% BH Ta Chi Shu ... oa Bs ze: ish oe LTS cs
Euphorbiaceae % BR F}- Ta Chi K‘e __... ee pet vise JS ROE 8,
Fimbristylis 9a Hp 3X ig P‘iao Fu T‘sao Shu ... ak ee oy ee Boe hc
Galium §% PR PR (BH Chu Yang Yang Shu a sf ti 65 be
Gelidium 4 7€ 38 BH Shih Hua T‘sai Shu... SA on ve. LH
Gentiana fi #@ & Lung Tan Shu BF mee ral: oe ).o ies
Gentianaceae fi! Bf # Lung Tan K‘e_... ae Aa ah > lis
Geraniaceae $j 4P 5 #- Mao Niu Erh K‘e __... ie Ds ss LO
Geranium 38 + 52 Thao Niu Erh Shu Fe er, af <.) Li6i
Gerbera X J XK ‘Ta Ting Tsao 0 aN Kee Me Bes
Glaux é = oe ae oe 2. 6G
Gloiopeltis Hg. Wi IS Hai Lo Shu ws y. ey oe ... 181
Geant alium fa #9 ¥8 Shu Ch‘t T‘sao ... a 2: a aw 166
Gnetaceae i 3% # Ma Huang K‘e x ee By Be ... 174
Gramineae # AR FY} Mu Pen K‘<e... ak ee eS rn Pe 8G
Grateloupia $2 WS 3 Wu Kung Tsao... a a sa s ASP
Jueldenstaedtia —... ie a eee ee 5 io l62
Gymnogongrus #% # Ssu Tsao... bas lal
Gypsophila #& 7% 4% 2 & Hsien Hsing Chii Mai Shu cis -»A6G
Habenaria %% % & Le AE Ms O Mao Yu cee Hua Shu |... AS
Haliseris ... a eiga
Halorageae ... an va 58 Gas
Hemerocallis 7% 44 Bw Hsiian T‘sao Shu ey “3 # eS
Hemiptelea ... : af iS Be se Whe
Hibiscus A AE BH Mu Chin Shu .. a. i bd ae . 161
Hieraceum 7k if Shui Lan : ae oe fa ae . G6T
Hierochloe 3 4 J Mao Hsiang Shu ... te ees ee .. 178
Humulus Mf 7E Mj T‘ang Hua Shu a. ae Mg be Wa:
Hydrillo 3 4% &§ Hei Tsao Shu. e ie Bee 175
Hydroc sharidaceae 7 fi— #}+ Shui Pieh K‘e we . a lis 175
Hypochoeris fe: @, .y hia 167 ha
Imperata Ep HE #4 36 Yin Tu Pai Mao i an ete
Indigofera A WE MBMuLanShu... |... eae
Inula A # Mu Hsiang... = Re Nt th ae irs 166
Ipomoea’ tt #¥ A Kan Shu Shu ... zs i a ce 269
Iridaceae % JG # Yuan Wei Kée eat Ya
Iris % J@ Mj Yuan Wei Shu ne SO c ve oe

nS

INDEX: PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO 185

PAGE
Isachne #) #2 4 Lieu Yeh Jo... ae a Ls Bae PGS
Juglandaceae i) PE Ff Hu Tao Ke... ee oy -. ... L74
Juglans #4} $k Hu T‘ao... ie fh ihe. Rare iy
Jucaceae { .t EY #- Teng Hsin Tsao Ke... th, D LOT
Juncus #% ty % Teng Hsin T‘sao a sat She ) es a CPG
Juniperus fF /8 Kuei Shu.. is tt i ys oy 7a.
Jussiaea 7k §8 “TB Shui Lung an ar athe, ae ae Sper 615)
Kalanchoe... aa i 3 mA eg
Kochia 4b jg jg Ti Fu Shu sit i a is My Lee,
Koeleria : Be Hs ae EL SGES
Kyllingia 7k as ig Shui Wu Kung Shar het Bs pie babenn Ty)
Labiateae & j% #} Ch‘tin Hsing K‘e_ ef Sve om ee bya
Lactuca 3% Th ae jg Huang Kua T‘sai Shu __... ot ee See US)
Lathyrus | @ & /8 Shan Li Tou Shu... es ae i 63
Laurencia_... ee am ist a! am Bh eRH ot
Leathesia_.... ee cc is: aes ne re 160
Leguminosae & #} Tou K‘e ae is ied a ra PG?
Lemna an Be fag P in Tsao Shu .. os se eG
Lemnaceae §, 4 #4 #- P‘in Tze Tsao Behe s+ .. Sa, ah a6
Lentibulariaceae $# 34 #} Li Tsao K‘e i aia hi 2PSETO
Leonurus 3% £F #H Ch‘ung Wei Shu __.... bee - sl AG
Lepidium 3% 47 48 /§ Tu Hsing T‘sai Shu __.... a a Se
Leptochloa wp 3 /& Pan Mao Shu ie a uke BLS
Lespedeza #8 4 F J Hu Chih Tze Shu # ea Vis i 62
Liliaceae Fy & # Po Ho Ke _.... y + 1 cad bp
en Po Ho Shu Af we ee! Li
Limnanthemum ¥ 2 /§ Hsing Tsai Shu... sae fe pigs
Limnophila i 3 1B Chu Tsao Shu ss, ae ie a ee
Linaria #) 4 & /§ Liu Ch‘uan Yu Shu uh: act a 70
Linaceae i pit Fh Ya Ma Ke ~~... a ae m. Bae | oi!
Linum §&% pt f Ya Ma Shu - ee ik au a Ae
Lithospermum 3 ¥ ij Tze 'T‘sao ‘Shu... ra a oat 4. 468
Loganiaceae f& €& Be Ma Ch‘ien K‘e_... We oe 7 s.! £668
Lomentaria ... ee, $e - as Bie es)
Lonicera 2 iy en Tung Shu . bes a ae ips £65
Lycium #y #6 /§ Kou Ch‘i Shu ... a a st 2 ¢ jt EO
Lycopus 4b &\ fy # Ti Kua Miao Shu ... +a 2 mat oe Vit
Lysimachia ¥ #f ZF fH Chen Chu Tsai Shu ... oe: x. 4. 166
Lythraceae = Jal 4 F} Ch‘ien Ch‘ti T‘sai Ke... cs if 1 065
Lythrum =F fq 28 J Ch‘ien Chi T‘sai Shu _.... s ae 3166
Malvaceae ¢ij # ih Chin K‘uei K‘e __... .e a a ag elt
Manisuris : ee », a Ee ee: i) 2FS
Marrubium ... it ie % Yes ia ‘s by J GE
Marsilea ‘i eA er, Oy Ee keo
Mazus 3ij 5 * BT ‘ung Ch‘uan Tsa‘o Shu... Phy w, LO
Medicago ff 74} Mu Su Shu ... rs ap ae PE apie 67
ae o Shu 1s fe i ge Zi:
Melilotus #& A HF BH T’sao Mu Hsi Shu £3 a a 2p
Menispermaceae [f © #} Fang Chi K’e = 5 wit 52) 68
Menispermum §f@ # % /§ Pien Fu Ke Shu _.... ay be 2 G6
Mentha jij 77 f Po Ho Shu ae ida ie us ble yt
Metaplexis $% #8 /& Lo Mo Shu ... ae bg we be .. 168
Miscanthus 7 ‘Vi... : ale vas tae Lae HOLTS
Mitrasacme 4& fy /§ I Miao Shu ae at a )°168
Monochoria f A #E J&B Yu Chiu Hua Shu... ae Be a 3

Morus % /§ Sang Shu Ae ae af ... 174

18O INDEX! PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Mosla Ch'i Ning Shu __... a
Myr eotas me AS JB Shih Hu Sui Shu

Myriophyllum i Jé # A Hu Wei Tsao Shu ...
enue aie %K HK A Tizu Tsao K‘e _... -
Najas % 3 MH T'zu Tsao Shu ...

Nastrutium # A& J Han Tsai Shu
Nemastoma ...

Onagraceae fp 9 He Ft Liu Yeh Tsai K‘e

Ophioglossum 3% #f “> %# 4H P‘ing Erh Hsiao 'T‘sao Shu

Orchidaceae }¥j #} Lan K’e

Orobanchaceae Fl) 7% #- Lieh Tang Ke
Orobanche Fl] 7 BB Lieh Tang Shu

Osterdamia ...

Oxy tropis

Panicum fx i Chi Shu

Parthenocissus

Patrinia hz ia » Pai Chiang Shu

Pallaea

Pennisetum ...

Penthorum $f #k He iB Ch‘e Ken T‘sai Shu
Peaiploca ...

Phaseolus # BB Tsai Tou Shu ; nae
Phellopterus if 3] 2 / Shan Hu Tsai Shu ...
Phragmites JR J Lu Shu..

Phtheirospermium 7) BS iB Hsiao Yen Tsao Shu .

Picris = # ZS fy Mao Lien [sai Shu..
Pinus FS ff Sung Shu.
Plantaginaceae i BG Bu A Ch‘e Ch‘ien K‘e
Plantago HE pi fj Ch‘e Ch‘ien Thu _...
Platycodon #5 #8 J/g Chien Keng Shu

i a aac yn

ao FE Lg BB Mu Hsi Shu oe
Sadie he aS Hip Yuan Chih Shu 2
Polygalaceae ig 7& $- Yuan Chih Ke
Poly gonaceae 24 x} Liao K‘e
Polygonatum et Hy ij Huang Ching Shu
Polygonum 2% J Liao Shu a
Poly siphonia—
Pontederiaceae fj K Zt B Yi Chiu Hua Ke
Populus Bote J Pai Yang Shu i beg
Portulaca J& By KAR Ma Ch ih Hsien Shu Es
Portulacaceae J}; fy E& FL Ma Ch‘ih Hsien K‘e
Potamogeton Ale aa Ze fs Yen Tsu T‘sai Shu
Potentilla ME —- Zé J Chih Tzu Yen Shu
Poterium x : Br
Primulaceae ® c=% an Ying T ‘sao K‘e
Prunus #M 8 Ying Shu
Pterocladia ..
Pueraria 3% MB Ke Shu
Puccinellia ...
Pycnostelma 7% ei his Hsii Ch “ang Chii eee Shu
Pyrus 32 § Li Shu ae
Quercus #1 Hu Shu
Ranunculace = Jf # Mao Ken K: 3
Ranunculus 3¢ $£ §§ Mao Ken Shu ’

Plectranthus 4 2 2 /§ Hsiang Chia T‘sai Shu ...

PaGsE
era

.» G6
wan SOS
og LG
zo ete
.««, £60
soak
0) BOS
1-4 ete

i Wa

ee

. 170
178
469

. 178

lee
ies:
179

eG)

ale
ee

163
. 165

kee
is

bec)

174
aval

htt

lee

~ LTE

ue aboe
Reis
. 160
£60

Lae

eu LS
<i
adel
6

we

es.

hod

AVE
. 164
. 164
. 168

ales

. 181

alee
eo?

168
164
174
159

«160

INDEX: PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Rehmannia jh, J8 Ti Huang Shu
Rhamnaceae fx 2s #t Shu Li K‘e
Rhizocarpeae -
Rhodomela ... sie

Rosa 35 7% JB Ch‘iang Wei Shu ...
Rosaceae ge 7% FL Chiang Wei K‘e
Rubia 7 = jg Chiien T‘sao Shu
Rubiaceae ff & Bt Ch‘ien T‘sao K‘e ...
Rubus J& $y - f& Hstian Kou Tze Shu
Rumex fi@ 4 [5 ae Mo Shu... Ee
Rutaceae 3 4 F} Yiin Hsiang K*‘e
Sagittaria # 45 fs T‘zu Ku Shu .
Salicaceae ie A #} Yang Liu Ke
Salicornia ... ;

Salix #% # & Yang ‘Liu Shu...
Salsola fF =6 Fi 2 io Yang Hsi T'sai
Salvia & Jeg # JB Shu Wei Ta‘so Shu
Santalaceae fi 4 fF T‘an Hsiang K<‘e...
Sargassum Ig EB 3 [3 Ma Wei Tsao Shu
Saussurea jé #1 4 Ni Hu T‘sai.

Saxifragaceae -# F&F} Hu Erh T‘sao K‘e ...
fj Ma

Scilla i He 5e ien 'I'sao Erh Shu ...
Scirpus 32 /§ Kuan Shu

Scorzonera #% 4 /& Ya Tsung ie...
Scrophulariaceae 7p & #} Yuan Shen K‘e
Scutellaria J Huang Ch‘in Shu

Scytosyphon 2 #4 [gf Hstian Tsao Shu
Securinega .. ae
Selaginella 4 #4 4 Chiian Po Shu...
Selaginella ceae 4% #4 #- Chuan Po K*‘e
Senecio @ IT #4 O/B} Wang Chiang Nan Shu

Silene #5 # 9B 35 WB Pu Ch‘ung Chii Mai Shu .

Simarubaceae 77 A F- K‘u Mu K‘e os
Siphonostegia (= 4 HE Yin Hsing T‘sao
Solanaceae 4 ii Bt Ch‘ieh K‘e ves
Solanum ¥ rai Ch‘ieh Shu aa
Sonchus ay 5 BH Ku Ts‘ai Shu ...
Sophora #@ /§ Huai Shu ...

77 Hon rea ge a = F} Hei San Leng Ke...

Sparganium 3% = J Hei San Leng Shu
cea kare? k ae ie [4 Ta Kou Ts‘ang Shu
Spiraea % ¥K Hy BH Chen Chu Mei Shu ..

Spiranthes : 4 TN. Wii, S Shou T‘sao Shn_ .
Piclioshalhe KA. ith % ( Ta Yu Mang Shu
Stachys 7k #€ 4 Shui Su Shu ,

Statice pe #S JB Chi Sung Shu

Suaeda # ZR ot ng Ts‘ai Shu.

Swertia @ 8% /§ Tang Yao Shu ...
Symphociladia = co or
Syntherisma ee a at
Tamariscineae 7% 4 rit fi Ch‘eng Liu K‘e
Tamarix #2 i 4 Cheng Liu Shu a
Taraxacum jf 24 2 Pu Kung ber Shu
Themeda # J/g Chien Shu

Thesium fy 4 # J Po Jui T‘sao Shu ..
Thuja fi] #4 BB Tste Po Shu a

187

Pace

ito
ie LO?
12 280
pu LOU
1 168
».. L635
ude 16D
sit, 165
ose 164
«LTS
J.) A683
3. 216
... L74
vate
... L74
eh?
yeh
es
aes '4)
. 167
eu SOA:
te
wee |
saa LAD
2d SE
=a LOO
gap SIMO

. 180

repels §)
is) G6
=. tot
eeue de
san LO
eee if)
. LO

Le?

.. 163
116
176

> ded

... 164
A AB
cn LG
tty eee
‘3 166

_ 172

Lage

181
LTS

Py tee
Deve
me LOL
EE fs)

PAS

. 174

188 INDEX! PLANTS FROM PEITAIHO

Tournefortia % 3 Pin Tzu Shu

Tribulus rg Hi KB Chi Li Shu ait

Trifolium AC hy %X BH Ch‘e Chou T‘sao “Shu ;

Triglochin = 4¢ % MM San Chien T‘sao Shu ...

Trigonotis be ab HX AB Fu Ti T‘sai Shu

Tripogon 5s ¥

Typha Bg ii i Hsiang Pp’, u 1 shu re

Typhaceae % jij #+ Hsiang P’u Ke

Ulmus #& BH Yu Shu : Ys

Ulva A B&B Sbib Shun Shas

Umbelliferac gf 3% #} Sen Hsing Ke

Urticaceae 3 pi FP M‘an Ma Ke’

Utricularia $2 3 §§ Li Tsao Shu es

Valerianaceae Ji § #}- Pai Chiang K‘e..

Vandellia 4 # RE HL Bi Kung T*‘sao Mu T‘sao Shu..

Verbenaceae J§ Hi & #} Ma Pien T‘sao K‘e ...

Sage 7 AR OK BW i) HR T’sao Wei mie Hsien Shu
Vicia % @ Ts‘an Tou Shu...

Viola $ #8 BH Chin T‘sai Shn _...

Violaceae $f 3X #} Chin T‘sai K‘e

Vitaceae Fj 4 # P‘u T‘ao Ke ...

Vitex %& 3) B Man Ching Shu ...

_ Woodsia 48 & ‘Tai Chieh...

Xanthim 3 & Hsi Erh

Zannichellia.. £

Zanthozylum 1 AR Shan Chiao Shu

Zelkova #@ 9§ Tsoa Shu .

Zizyphus 3 (BR Tsao Shu :

Zostera K FE He [BH Ta Yeh Tsaao Shu.

Zygophyllaceae #2 2 F} Chi Li K‘e

PAGE

. 169
. ed

. 166
Der
169

os

Bess 7/5)
-. kt6
a 1
160
1.2168

. 173

. 170
. 165

LAG
170

. 170

son OS
sro.)
+. LGU
7. £82
ere)

gs

. 166
ae

et
As

162
ioe (77

168

NOTES ON THE AGRICULTURE,
BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY
OF CHINA

B. W. SKVORTZOW

XLVII.—ON THE PHYTOPLANKTON FROM THE PONDS OF
TIENTSIN.

Being in Tientsin in March 17, 1919 a small collection
of Algae was gathered by me in the ponds of the Russian
Garden and near the brick-kilns.

In this collection were found the following species :
Dinobryon sociale Khrenb.

Peridinum Marssoniu Temm.

Ceratium herundinella (O.F.M.) Schrank.

Trachelomonas volvocina Ehrenb.

Trachelomonas planctonica Swir. var. ornata Skvortz

forma (see Fig. 5).

Trachelomonas acuminata (Schmarda) Stein var. verrucosa

Teodoresco (see Figs. 1, 2 and 3).

Trachelomonas piscatoris (Fisher) Stokes var. granulata

Skvortz.

Trachelomonas verrucosa Stokes var. minor Skvortz.

Trachelomonas sp. (see Fig. 7) a species very near to
T. conspersa Pascher.

Euglena acus Ehrenb.

Euglena viridis Khrenb.

Euglena intermedia (Klebs) Schmidle.

Euglena tripteris (Duj.) Klebs.

Phacus pyrum (EKhrenb.) Stein.

Phacus caudata Hubner.

Phacus sp. (see Fig. 6) a species in size hike Phacus.
caudata. —

190 NOTES ON THE AGRICULTURE,

XLVII.—On PHOTOPLANKTON FROM THE Ponps or TIENTSIN.

Phacus orbicularis Hubner.

Phacus Nordstedtu Lemm.

Phacus acuminata Stokes.

Phacus oscillans Klebs.

Lepocinclis ovum (Khrenb.) Lemm.
Lepocinelis tecta Lemm. 7
Phacotus lenticularis (Khrenb.) Stein.
Melosira islandica O. Mill. var. helvetica O. Mill.
Cymbella cuspidata Kitz.

Navicula cuspidata Kitz.

Surirella ovalis Breb.

Oscillaria princeps Nauch.
Stigeoclonium tenue Kitz.

XLVIII.—On THE WINTER PHYTOPLANKTON OF THE
HISH-PONDS OF FoocHOoWw.

Being in Foochow in 1918 some observations were made
by me during the winter time on the life of the plankton of
the fishponds.

The Fishponds at Foochow are very numerous; they are
mostly small in size, but usually very deep. In summer
time because of rain fall the water in these ponds has usually
a dark muddy colour, only in winter the water was clean
and in it were found a rich plankton. In the middle of
December up to the end of March most of the ponds
were green-blue in colour by an immense growth of Blue-
Green Algal Clathrocystis aeruginosa Hen. or of a mixture
Huglenaceae plankton, containing different forms. Only the
water of one pond was full of Huglena sanguinea.

At Foochow also it was observed that the Conjugateae
as Spirogyra, Maugeotia, Zygnema and various Desmidiaceae

BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY OF CHINA iach

were numerous only during the winter time. As it seems
to me the heat and the rains of the summer in this district
retard their growth.

- Altogether in the plankton were found 92 forms, among
which has been discovered new forms. The list of all the
organisms is as follows :—

Trachelomonas oblonga Lemm. var. subglobosa Lemm.

Trachelemonas oblonga Lemm. var, granulata nov. var.
(see Fig. 8). lLorica brown, covered with small
rounded knobs. Lorica is of 18 microns of length.

Trachelomonas volvocina Ehrenb.

Trachelomonas volvocina Khrenb. var. punctata Skvortz.

Trachelomonas incerta Lemm. var. punctata Skvortz.
(see Fig. 9).

Trachelomonas Swirenko Skvortz.

Trachelomonas sp. (see Fig. 16) a form resembling the
type of Tr. Swirenko.

Trachelomonas volgensis Lemm. var. Treubei (Wolosz.)
Lemm.

Trachelomonas truncata (Lemm.) nob. (=—Trachelomonas
oblonga Lemm. var. truncata Lemm.).

Var. punctata nov. var. (see Fig. 4).

XLVIII.—On tHe Winter PHOTOPLANKTON OF THE
FISHPONDS OF FoocHow.

12 NOTES ON THE AGRICULTURE,-

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATE.

Fig. 1. Phacus orbicularis Hiibner var. undulata Skvortz. ; Fig. 2.
Trachelomonas Stanleii Skvortz.; Fig. 3. Lepocinclis Geet Skvortz. ;
Fig. 4. Trachelomonas truncata (Lemm) Skvortz.; var. punctata
Skvortz.; Fig. 5. Phacus curvicauda Swir. var. undulata Skvortz. ;
Fig. 6. Phacus longicauda (Ehrenb.) Duj. var. Crevicauda Sivortz. ;
Fig. 7. Phacus caudata Hubner. var. undulata Skvortz. ; Fig. 8. T'rache-
lomonas oblonga Lemm, var. granulata Skvortz. ; Fig. 9. Trachelomonas
incerta Lemm. var. punctata Skvortz. ; Fig. 10. Trachelomonas regulars
(Lemm.) Skvortz.; var. asperum Skvortz.; forma. ; Fig. 11. Trachelo-
monas Kelloggii Skvortz. ; var. punctata nov. var.; Fig. 12. T rachelo-
monas Myersii Skvortz.; Fig. 13. T'rachelomonas minuta Skvortz. ;
Fig. 14. var. gradulata Skvortz.; Fig. 15. Trachelomonas fuktensis
Skvortz. ; Fig. 16. T'rachelomonas sp. ; Fig. 17. Trachelomonas proximus
Skvortz.; Fig. 18. Trachelomonas hexangulata Swir. var. sinica
Skvortz.; Fig. 19. 7’rachelomonas elongata Skvortz.

Lorica elongate, brown, dotted, of 14 microns length
Trachelomonas hispida (Perty) Stein.
Trachelomonas hispida. (Perty) Stein. var. puncata Lemm. —

Trachelomonas Stanlei' nov. sp. (see Fig. 2).

Lorica of the type of Tz. Westii Wolosz., brown, smooth,
flat, broad, oval, compressed, with the upper part pressed
inside, Chlorotophores 8-10. Lorica is of 20 microns.

Trachelomonas fukiensis nov. sp. (see Fig. 15).
Lorica very elongate, brown, covered with little knobs.
The lower part is little contracted. The tube-like neck
is large, serrated. Chlorophorus numerous, round,
discoideis. Lorica is of 75 microns in length.

Trachelomonas Myersii? nov. sp. (see Fig. 12).
Lorica brown, roughened, contracted at both ends
with a long neck and with a long prickle in the
end. Chlorophoris numerous oblong and discoideis.
Lorica is 85 microns in length.

Trachelomonas depressa Swir.

Trachelomonas Kelloggii Skvortz. var. punctata nov. var.
(see Fig. 11).
Lorica brown, dotted, of 32 microns in length.
Trachelomonas proximus nov. sp. (see Fig. 17).
Lorica brown, dotted of the type Tz. obtuse. Lorica
elongate; the upper part is flattened, the lower is
contracted and rounded.

Named in honour of Dr. A. Stanley, a well known naturalist in
hina.

aN]. :
Named in honour of the late Dr. R. Myers, well known in China
and the first investigator of protozoa in China and Formosa.

BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY OF CHINA 198

Trachelomonas hexangulata Swir. var. sinica nov. var. (see
Fig. 18). )

Lorica brown, dotted, in the lower part covered with
spines. The tube-like neck is serrated. Lorica is 85
microns in length.

Trachelomonas acuminata (Schmarde) Stein.

Trachelomonas ornburgika Swir. var. punctata nov. var.
(see Fig. 9). |
Lorica brown, dotted, of 28 Microns in length.

Trachelomonas irregularis Swir. var. minor Swir.

Trachelomonas regularis (Lemm.) Skvortz. var. asperum
Skvortz. forma. (see Fig. 10).

Trachelomonas fluviatilis Lemm. var. levis (Liemm.) nob.
(=Jr. affinis var. levis Lemm. )

Trachelomonas elongata nov. sp. (see Fig. 19).

Lorica brown, covered with knobs or dots, elongate,
with the rounded end. The upper part is contracted
and passes directly into the neck. The tube-like neck
is serrated.

Trachelomonas minuta nov. sp. (see Fig. 18).

Lorica brown, smooth, oval, contracted at the end.
Trachelomonas valvocina, subglobosa Lemm. differs
from this form by its broad round end. Lorica is of
10-15 microns in length and 8-13 microns in breadth.

Trachelomonas minuta nov. sp. var. granulata nov. var. (see

Page ET):
Lorica brown, dotted and covered with round knobs.
Phacus caudata Hiibner. ver. undulata nov. var. (see
Fig. 7). The form with hollow sides, of 73-77 microns
in length and 20-23 microns in breadth.

Phacus curvicaude Swir. var. undulata nov. var. (see Fig. 5).
Cellule flat broad with hollows in the sides and with
one paramilon.

Phacus longicauda (Khrenb.) Duj. var. Crevicauda nov.
var. (see Fig. 6).

A variety which differs from the typical form by a
short tail.

Phacus orbicularis Hiibner, var. undulata Skvortz. (see
Hig, 1).

Phacus longicauda (Khrenb.) Duj.

Phacus longicauda (Khrenb.) Duj. var. torta Lemm.

Phacus oscillans Klebs.

Phacus pyrum (Khrenb.) Stein.

Phacus parvula Klebs.

Phacus pleuronectes (O.F.M.) Duj.

Phacus acuminata Stokes.

13

104 NOTES ON THE AGRICULTURE,

Phacus alata Klebs var. Lemmermanni Swir.

Lepocinclis Geei! nov. sp. (see Fig. 5).
Cellule oblong contracted from the middle up to the
upper part, the lower part is rounded with a short spine
‘1 the end. The surface is longitudinally striated.
Chlorophoris small, numerous, discoiders. ‘The length—
32 microns.

Lepocinclis fusiformis (Carter) Lemm.

Lepocinclis ovum (Khrenb.) Lemm. .

Lepocinclis ovum (Ehrenb.) Lemm var, palatina Lemm.

Lepocinclis Stein Lemm.

Lepocinclis Marssonu Lemm.

Buglena oxyuris Schmarda.

Euglena acutissima Lemm.

Buglena sanguinea Ehrenb.

Euglena fusca, (Klebs) Lemm.

Euglena acus Ehbrenb.

Euglena caudata Hubner.

Euglena tripteris (Duj.) Klebs.

Glenodinium pulvisculus. *

Peridium inconspicuum Lemm. var. armatum Lemm.

Vacuolaria virescens Cienk.

Eudorina elegans Khrenb.

Pandorina morum Bory.

Chlamidomonas sp.

Phacotus lenticularis (EBhrenb.) Stein.

Melosira italica Kitz.

Melosira islandica O. Mill subsp. helvetica O. Mill.

Cyclotella Meneghiana Kitz.

Synedra actinastroides Lemm. var. opolinensis Lemm.

Scenedesmus biyjugatus. (Turp.) Kitz.

Scenedesmus apolinensis Richter.

Scenedesmus quadricuada (Turp.) Breb.

Scenedesmus quadricuada(Turp.)Breb. var. horridus Kirchn.

Scenedesmus acuminatus (Tagerh.) Chod.

Scenedesmus denticulatus Lagerh.

Sphaerocystis Schroeteri Chodat. 7

Pediastrum Simplex (Meyen) Lemm. var. radiatus Lemm.

Pediastrum Boryanum (Turp.) Menegh.
var. longicorne Rensch.
var. cruciatum Kiitz.

Pediastrum duplex Meyen var. genuinum A. Br.

Actinastrum Hantaschii Lagerh.

_ ‘Named in honour of Mr. N. Gist Gee, a well known naturalist
in China.

BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY OF CHINA 195

Tetraedron regulorte Kitz.
Kirchneriella contorta (Schmidle) Bohlin.
Crucigenia triangularis Chodet.
Ankistrodesmus falcatus (Corda) Ralfs.
var. aciculare (Corda) Ralfs.
var. fusiforme (Corda) Ralfs.
Clathrocystis aernginosa Hen.
' Merismopedia tenuissima Lemm.

XLIX.—On Some FRESHWATER ALGAE, COLLECTED BY
Mr. C. R. Kettoee in HoKcHiane, FUKIEN.

Mr. C. R. Kellogg, who was at the end of February
1919 in Kokchiang, 70 miles from Foochow, kindly gathered
for me a collection of Algae from the rice fields. When
examined in the laboratory of the Anglo-Chinese College at
Foochow this collection was found to contain the following
species: |
Melosica varians Ag.

Tabellaria fenestrata (Liynb.) Kiitz.

Synedra acus Kitz.

Cocconers pediculus Ehrenb.

Cymbella lanceolata Khrenb.

Tetracyclus lacusbris Ralfs.

Merismopedia glauca (Khrenb.) Nag.
Trachelomonas volvocina Ehrenb.

Peridinum tabulatum (Ehrenb.) Clip. et Lachnv.
Pandorina morum Bory.

Kudouna elegans Ehrenb.

Desmidium Swartzii Ag.

Hyalotheca dissiliens Bréb.

Gymnozyga Brebissonii Nordst.

Closterium moniliferum (Bory) Ehrenb.
Microthamnium Kitzingianum Nag.

Bulbochacte sp.

Oedogonium sp.

Pediastrum Boryanum (Turp.) Menegh. var. granulatum

(Kiitz.) A. Br.

Scenedesmus quadricauda (Turp.) Bréb. typicus.
Maugeotia genuflexa (Dil.) Ag.

A PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY
OF CHINESE BIRDS.

——————————

By J. H. RILEY AND Dr. C. W. RICHMOND
of the SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION. |

This partial bibliography of Chinese Birds was largely
compiled by Mr. Riley, for personal convenience, without
any attempt at bibliographical style, and supplemented by
Dr. Charles W. Richmond, who says, ‘‘This bibliography is
doubtless quite incomplete, but it contains much that
has been written on the birds of China and countries border-
ing it. Some of the titles, such as ‘New Species of Bul-
buls,’ do not indicate any relationships to China, but they
contain descriptions of Chinese species or discuss Chinese
species. Some of the general works, like the ‘British
Museum Catalogue of Birds,’ have been omitted.’’ Mr. A.
de C. Sowerby thinks it will be of the greatest value, and so
we publish it for the benefit of our readers.—Editor.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS.

AnpEerson, JoHN. Letter from, relating to his travels in
Yunan and Upper Burmah. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1869, 111. |

Letter from, concerning his recent expedition to
Yunan, and certain animals destined for the
Society’s Menagerie. Proc. Zool Soc., Lond.,
1869, 277-278.

On eight new species of Birds from Western Yunan,.
Chine, PF °Z.S:,, 1871, 201-215. ole xa

Anatomical and Zoological Researches: comprising
an account of the zoological results of the two.
expeditions to Western Yunnan in 1868 and 1875;
and a Monograph of the two Cetacean genera Pla-
tanista and Orcella. 2vols., London, 1878, 4°.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS © 197

Baxer, KE. C. Stuart. Note on the genus Ithagenes. Ibis,
1915, 122-128, pl. iii.

New Subspecies of Indian and Siamese Birds. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, 38, 1918, 7-10.

New Subspecies of Bulbuls. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
38, 1917, 15-17.

Some Notes on the Dicruridae. Nov. Zool., xxv,
1918, 291-304. :

Further Notes on some Dicruridae. Nov. Zool., xxvi,
1919, 41-45.

Banes, O., and J. C. Puiures. Notes on a Collection of
Birds from Yunnan. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool.,
lvili, 1914, 267-302.

Barrett-Haminton. See Hamilton.

Berezowsx1, M., and V. Biancu1. Aves Expeditionis Po-
tanini per provinciam Gan-su et confinia, 1884-
1887. St.-Pétersburg, 1891. 4°. (In Russian.)

Die Végel der westchinesischen Provinz Gan-su. Aus
dem russischen Originalwerke iibersetzt von Karl
Deditius. Journ. f. Orn., 1897, 57-75.

Description of two new Birds from West China. Ann.
Mus. St.-Pétersb., v, 1900, 210-212.

Brancut, V. Aves expeditionis P. K. Kozlowi per Mongoliam
et Tibetiam orientalem. 1899-1901. St.-Péters-
burg, 1907. |

Brancut, V. K. Ornitofaun Mandchurie. (On the Ornitho-
logical Fauna of Manchuria.) Ann. Mus. St.-
Pétersb., vii, 1902, xiv-xvi.

Revue des espéces du genre Ithaginis Wagler. Ann.
Mus. St.-Pétersb., viii, 1903, 1-10.

Catalogue of the known species of the Paridae or the
family of Tits. Ann. Mus. St.-Pétersb., vi, 1902,
235-262.

Note sur les formes du genre Dendrocoptes. Ann
Mus. St.-Pétersb., ix, 1904, 1-4. (Russian.)

Révision des genres et des espéces de la famille
Accentoridae. Ann Mus. St.-Pétersb., ix, 1904,
108-156.

Révision des Alouettes du genre Ammomanes Cab.
Bull. Acad. St.-Pétersb., sér, 5, xxi, 1905, 231-
246.

Genres Leptopoecile Sewertz. 1873 et Lophobasileus
Pleske 1890, fam. Passeriformes. Bull. Acad.
St.-Pétersb., sér. 5, xxu, 1905, 37-49. (Russian.)

Emberiza hoslowi n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn Club, xiv,
1904, p. 80.

108

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Kev to the Palaearctic Species of Larks of the Genus
“ Otocorys. Ibis, 1904, 370-372.
Note préliminaire sur les formes paléarctiques orien-
tales du genre Alauda Linn. Ann. Mus. St.-

Pétersb., ix, 1904, xxii-xxvi. (Russian.)

Ubersicht der Formen der Gattung Ithaginis (Wagler).
Ubersetzt aus dem Russischen von Rich. Sch- .
midt. Journ. f. Orn., 1904, 70-80.

Cinclus prezewalskii n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
xv, 1905, 91-92.

Notices supplémentaires sur les alouettes paléarctiques
(Alaudidae). Bull. Acad. St.-Pétersb., sér. 5,
xxiii, 1905 (1906), 205-240. (Russian.)

Catalogue ‘of the known species of Alaudidae or
family of Larks, with a table showing the geogra-
phical distribution and a key to the genera.
Bull. Acad. St.-Pétersb., sér. 5, xxv, 1906, 1-98.

Révision des formes du genre Pyrrhula, fam. Fring-
illidae, leur phylogenése et distribution géogra-
phique. Bull. Acad. St.-Pétersb., sér. 5, xxv,
1906, (1907), 159-198.

Kaznakowia gen. nov. Babax David 1876, genres de
la famille Crateropodidae, ordre Passeriformes.
Bull. Acad.. St.-Pétersb., sér. 5, xxi, 90>
(1906), 41-48. ,

Five new subspecies of birds from s.e. Tibet. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xvi, 1906, 68-71. . )

Nouvelle espéce de faisan, Phasianus siiehschanensis
sp. nov. de la partie élevée de la Chine occiden-
tale. Bull. Acad. St.-Pétersb., sér. 5, xxiv, 1906,
83-92.

Preliminary review of the Palaearctic and Himalo-
Chinese species of the Muscicapidae or family of
Flycatchers. Ann. Mus. St.-Pétersb., xii, 1907,
13-85.

Sur les formes du genre Pyrrhospiza Hodgs. 1844,
de la famille des Fringillides. Bull. Acad. St.-
Péters., sér, 6, —, 1907, 185-196.

Révision des formes des genres Montifringilla Brehm,
Pyrgilauda Verr. et Onychospiza Przew., de la
famille des Fringillidae. Ann. Mus. St.-Pétersb.,
xl, 1907 (1908), 555-597.

Révision des formes de Leucosticte Swains. et
Fringillauda Hodgs. de la fam. des Fringillidae.
Ann Mus. St.-Pétersb., xiii, 1908, 28-61.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 199

BLACKWELDER, Hniot. Research in China. Expedition of
1903-04, under the direction of Bailey Willis.
Report on Zoology. Carnegie Inst. of Washing-
ton Publ. 54, Research in China, Vol. I, Part
ii, 1907, 481-508, 6 pll. (Birds, pp. 483-506.)

Borau, H. Ueber Vogel aus dem Suifun-Gebeit, gesammelt
von Friedrich und Henry Déorries. Journ. f.
Orn., 1881, 51-65.

Bouute, Cari. Ueber einige Vogel der Tartarei; Mitthei.-
lungen und Fragen. Journ. f. Orn., 1858,
162-166.

Bonvatot, GaprieL. Across Thibet, being a translation of
‘De Paris au Tonkin a Travers le Tibet In-
connu,’’ by C. B. Pitman, with numerous illustr.
and map of route. 2 vols. 1891? 8°.

De Paris au Tonkin 4 travers le Tibet inconnu. Paris,
1892.

Bower, Haminton. Diary of a Journey across Tibet.
London, 1894.

Buturuin, S. A. Mandschurischer Ringfasan, Phasianus
karpowi spec. nov. Orn. Monatsber., 1904, 3-4.

On the Geographical Distribution of the True Phea-
sants (Genus Phasianus sensu stricto). Ibis,
1904, 377-414.

Uper neue Foremen der echten Stare. Orn. Jahrb.,
1904, 205-213.

On Cygnus davidi and allied species. Ibis, 1907,
650-652.

Neue Ost-Asiatische Formen. Orn. Monatsber., 1907,
79-80.

Palaearktische Formen von Picoides Lacép. Orn.
Monatsber., 1907, 9-11.

Linota sanguinea Hom. et Tancré. Orn Monatsber.,
1907, p. 144.

New Pigeons in the Collection of the Zoological
Museum of Imperial Academy of Sciences in
St. Petersberg. Ann. Mus. St.-Pétersb., xiii,
1908, 324-326.

Notes on Woodpeckers (Fam. Picidae) in the Zoolo-
gical Museum of the Imperial Academy of
Sciences in St. Pétersberg. Ann. Mus. St.-
Pétersb., xiii, 1908, 229-254.

Additional Notes on the True Pheasants. Ibis. 1908.
570-592.

Perdix daurica occidentalis nov. subsp. Orn Monats-
ber., 1908, 46.

200

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Columba rupestris turkestanica nom. emend. Orn.
Monatsber., 1908, 45-46.

Motacilloides, genus novum Campophagidarum
Messager Orn., i, 1910, 127-180.

The Nightingales, Gen. Philomela Link. Messager
Ornith., i, 1910, 181-140.

A preliminary List of Larger Spotted Woodpeckers.
Mess. Ornith., i, 1910, 199-203.

Pericrocotus speciosus fohkiensis subsp. nov. Mes-
sager Ornith., i, 1910, 263-264.

On Dendrocopus major mongolus Lonnb. Messager
Ornith., 1, 1910, 287.

Laiscopus collaris kwenlunensis subsp. nov. Mes-
sager Orn., 1, 1910, 188-189.

Mergus squamatus Gould on Amur. Mess. Orn., 1,
1910, 265.

Aegialitis placida Gray in Ussuri-land. Mess. Orn.,
i, 1910, 266-267.

Totanus (Pseudototanus) guttifer Nordm. in Amur-
estuary. Messager Ornith., i, 1910, 269-272.
Letter on the taking of a specimen of Mergus squa-

matus in Amur-land. Ibis,, 1911, 182-184.

Limits of Distribution of some Siberian Birds. Mes-
sager Ornith., u, 1911, 276-107.

Larus affinis taimyrensis subsp. nov. Messager
OrsmApos thy JESNETES 18).

A necessary change of name: Hypotriorchis subbuteo
centralasiae. Messager Ornith., ii, 1911, 175.
Ardeola bacchus (Bp.) in Ussuri-land. Messager

Ornith., ii, 1911, 289-290.

Additions to the note on Mergus squamatus Gould
on Amur. Messager Ornith., ii, 1911, 118.
Parus cinereus ferghanensis nov. subsp. Ornith.

Monatsber., 1912, 84-85.

Die Vogel des Kiisten-und des Amur-Gebietes. IV
Ausbeute von N. E. Efremov im Sommer 1910
an Flusse Kur und am See Bolen-Odshol. Nasa
ochota, vii, 1913, No. 17, pp. 25-42. (Russian.)

Corvus macrorhynchus mandshuricus subsp. nov.
Messager Ornith., iv, 19138, 40.

Bombycilla garrulus ussuriensis subsp. nov. Mes- —
sager Ornith, vi, 1915, 223.

The name of Siberian Herring-gull. Messager Ornith.,
vi, 1915, 148-149.

Strix uralensis yenisseensis subsp. nov. Messager
Ornith., vi, 1915, 183-184.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 201

Nucifraga caryocatactes altaicus subsp. nov. Mes-
sager Ornitit., vi, 1915; 139-132.

Pinicola enucleator sakhalinensis subsp. nov. Mes-.
sager Ornith., vi, 1915, 129-1380.

Erythropus vespertinus transriphaeus nom. emend.
Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 126-127.

Notes on Palaearctic forms of Pinicola enucleator (L.)
Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 239-244.

Sitta europaea taivana nom. emend. Messager
Ornith., vi, 1915, 311-312. )

Uragus sibirious ussuriensis subsp. nov. Messager
Ornith., vi, 1915, 128.

Birds of the Ussuri-land. Mess. Orn., vi, 1915,
89-114.

A Short Review of Nuthatches (Fam. Sittidae).
Travaux Soc. Imp. Nat. Petrograd, \xiv, 1916,
145-173.

New Russian Bird: Hemigarzetta eulophotes (Swinh.).
Mess. Ornith., vii, 1916, 102.

On the Birds of the Far East VII. Mess. Ornith.,
vil, 1916, 209-228.

Notes on Perisoreus infaustus (L.) and _ subspec.
Messager Ornith., vii, 1916, 39-44.

Emberiza yessoénsis (Swinh.) in Ussuri-land. Mes-
sager Ornith., vii, 1916, 103.

Capanis, J. Zur Naturgeschichte des Pallas’schen Laub-
hahnchens, Phyllobasileus superciliosus. Journ.
Pe ite. L8o0, 81-96, pl. 1.

Gallinago heterocerca n. sp. Journ. f. Orn., 1870,
235.

Ueber Turdus pelios Bp. redivivus. Journ. f. Orn.,
1870, 238.

Ueber zwei sibirische Fliievégel, Accentor altaicus
et erythropygus n. sp. Journ. f. Orn., 1870,
456-459.

Notiz iiber die Gattung Pyrrhula und die in Sibirien
vorkommenden Species. Journ. f. Orn., 1871,
316-319.

Ueber Pyrrhula Cassini und P. cineracea n. sp. aus
Sibirien. Journ. f. Orn., 1872, 315-316.

Ueber zwei fiir die europdische Ornis neue Wirger,
Lanius major Pall. und L. Homeyeri n. sp. und
iiber L. sphenocercus n. sp. von China. Journ.
f. Orn., 1878, 75-79.

Ueber Luscinia Golzii n. sp. von Turkestan. Journ.
f. Orn., 1873, 79-80.

202 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

CaMpBELL, C. W. A List of Birds collected in Corea. Ibis,
1892, 230-248, pl. 5.

CarruTHEeRs, Dovanas. On the Birds of the Zarafschan
Basin in Russian Turkestan. Ibis, 1910, 486-475,
pls. 7, 8.

Carrutuers, Doveias, and J. H. Minuter. Unknown Mon-
eolia, a Record of Travel and Exploration in
North-West Mongolia and Dzungaria, by Douglas
Carruthers, with three chapters on Sport, by
J. H. Miller, F.Z.S. and a Foreword by Earl
Curzon. 1914, 2 vols., illustr. 8°.

Cassin, Joun. Catalogue of Birds collected by the United
States North Pacific Surveying and Exploring
Expedition, in Command of Capt. John Rodgers,
United States Navy, with notes and descriptions
of new species. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.,
1862, 312-328.

Cuacuntov, V. A. Muscicapa atricapilla sibirica subsp. nov.
Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 315. (Russian.)

Cuark, Austixn H. Highteen new Species and one new
Genus of Birds from Hastern Asia and the Aleu-
tian Islands. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus, xxsai Nor
1539, 1907, 467-475.

The Birds collected and observed during the cruise
of the United States Fisheries Steamer ‘‘Albat-
ross’’ in the North Pacific Ocean, and in the
Bering, Okhotsk, Japan, and Kastern Seas, from
April to December, 1906. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus.,
a8, No. 1727, 1910, 25-74.

Report on a Collection of Birds made by Pierre
Louis Jouy in Korea. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., 38,
Nor Iso, LOO Sia TAG:

Cocuranr, Henry Lane. A Note on the Breeding of the
White-rumped Swift (Micropus pacificus). Ibis,
1914, 586-588, pl. xxv.

Courtois, . Letter from, with notes on five rare Chinese

birds in the Museum at Zi-ka-wei. Ibis, 1907,
509-511.

Description of a new species of Pucras Pheasant.
Bull. Brit Orn. Club, xxx. 1912) 7:

Note on a new species of Pucras Pheasant found in
the Province of Anhwei or Ngan-Hwei, China.
Ibis, 1913, 14-16, pl. ii.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 203

Davip, Armand. (Description cf Crossoptilon caerulescens.)
Comptes Rendus, |xx, 1870, 538.

Letter from, describing Crossoptilon caerulescens. .
anne & Mag. N. H., ser. 4, v, 1870, 308.

Catalogue des Oiseaux de Chine observés dans la
partie septentrionale de l’empire (au nord du
Fleuve-Bleu) de 1862 & 1870. Nouv. Arch. du
Mus., vii, 1871, Bull. pp. 3-14.

On two new species of Birds from Moupin, western
Szechuen. Ann. & Mag. N.H., ser 4, vii, 1871,
256.

Quelques renseignements sur |’Histoire Naturelle de
la Chine septentrionale et occidentale. Journ.
North China Branch Roy. Asiat. Soc., —, 1872,
228-229.

Observations Zoologiques faites dans la province de
Tché-Kiang, Comptes Rendus, lxxiv, 1872, 64-65.

Note sur une espéce nouvelle de Paradoxornis dé-
couverte en Chine, sur un lac du Kiangsou.
Comptes Rendus, \xxiv, 1872, 1449.

Rapport adressé a MM. les Professeurs Administra-
teurs du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle. Nouv.
Arch. Mus., vii, 1872, Bull. p. 75.

Journal d’un Voyage dans le Centre de la Chine et
dans le Thibet Oriental. Nouv. Arch. du Mus.,
vii, 1873, Bull. pp. 3-128; ix, 1873, Bull. pp.
15-48, pls. 4, 5; x, 1874, Bull. pp. 3-82.

Natural History of North China, with notices of that
of the South, West, and North-east, and of
Mongolia and Thibet. Shanghai, 1878, 89°. 45
pp. (A pamphlet reprinted from Chinese news-
papers.)

Note sur quelques Oiseaux de la province de Chen-si.
Ann. Sct. Nat., sér. 5, xvii, 1873, Art. 5, pp. 1-2.

Description de quelques Oiseaux de Chine. Comptes
Rendus, xxvii, 1874, 540-541.

Journal de mon troisitme Voyage d’Exploration dans
l’EKmpire Chinois. Paris, 1875, 2 vols. 8°. .

Davip, A., and BE. Oustatet. Les Oiseaux de la Chine.
Paris, 1877, 8°. 1 vol. texte; 1 vol. Atlas.

Depitius, Cart. Die ornithologischen Hrgebnisse der N.
Przewalsky’schen Reisen von Saisan tiber Chami
nach Tibet und am oberen Lauf des Gelben
Flusses in den Jahren 1879 und 1880. Aus dem
russischen Originalwerke des Reisenden ausge-
zogen und iibersetzt von Carl Deditius. Journ.
f. Orn., 1886, 524-543.

204 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Pyewalsky’s neue Vogelarten Centralasiens. Vor-
trae des Bhrenmitgliedes der Akademie N.M.
Przewalsky in der Sitzung der Physikalische-
mathematischen Abtheilung in St. Petersburg
vom 1-13 Januar 1887. Auszugsweise aus dem
Russischen in das Deutsche ubertragen von Carl
Deditius. Journ. f. Orn., 1887 274-285.

Die Vogel der westchinesischen Provinz Gan-su. Aus
dem russischen Originalwerke des Resisenden M.
Beresowski und seines Mitarbeiters V. Bianchi
ausgezogen und iibersetzt von Karl Deditius.
Journ. f. Orn., 1897, 57-75.

DeLacour, I. (Deshription of Liothrix astleyi). Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xli, 1921, 115-116.

Drersucin, K. M. Reise in das Thal des mittleren und
unteren Laufes des Flusses Obj und die Fauna
dieses Gebiets. Trav. Sect. Zool. Soc. Nat. St.
Pétersbourg, xxix, 1898, 47-140, 1 Karte.
(Russian, with French resumé.)

DESGODINS, . Queiques mots sur l|’Ornithologie du

Thibet. Bull. Soc. Acclim., ser. 2, x, 1873,
828-332.

Dopr, CHartes. Exhibition of, and remarks upon, animals
from Amoor and Turkestan. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1871, 480-481.

DoMANIEWSKI, J. Quelques mots sur la distribution géogra-
phique de Cyanistes cyanus (Pall.) et sur l’origine
de Cyanistes pleskei1 Cab. Mess. Ornith., vi,
1915, 66-77.

Attribution sur la distribution géographique du genre
Sitta Linn. Messager Orn., vi, 1915, 141-147.

Dorocostaisky, W. Chinesischer Schwan (Cygnus davidi
Swinh.) in Sibirien. Messager Orn., iv, 1918,
110-174, 1 pl.

Dorries, Fr. Die Vogelwelt von Ostsibirien. Journ. f.
Orn., 1888, 58-97.

Dresser, Henry E. Exhibition of, and remarks upon,
skins of various Hagles (Aquila). Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond., 1872, 863-865.

Exhibition of, and remarks upon, some Ringed Phea-
a from Corea. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond, 1883,

36.

Remarks on some specimens of Central-Asiatic Shri-
kes. Ibis, 1894, 384-385.

A Manual of Palaearctic Birds. 2 Parts. 1902-08. 8°.

Notes on the Synonymy of some Palaearctic Birds.
Ibis, 1908, 89-91.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 205:

On the late Dr. Walter’s Ornithological Researches
in the Taimyr Peninsula. Ibis, 1904, 228-235.

Exhibition of types of three new birds from Tibet
recently described by him. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, xv, 1905, 38.

Descriptions of Three new Species of Birds obtained
during the recent Expedition to Lhassa. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1905, 1, pp. 54-55, pp. iv, v.

Exhibition of eggs from Tibet. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
xvi, 1905, 38.

On some Palaearctic Birds’ Eggs from Tibet. Ibis,
1906, 337-347. |

On some rare Palaearctic Birds’ Eggs. Ibis, 1907,
322-324, pl. vi.

On the occurrence of Pseudoscolopax taczanowskii in
Western Siberia. Jbis, 1909, 418-421, pl. vii.

Dresser, Henry E., and K. DretMar Morean. On new
species of Birds obtained in Kan-su by M. Bere-
zovsky. Ibis, 1899, 270-276.

Duncxer, H. Die Verbreitung der Gattung Emberiza, eine
ornitno-geographische Studie. Journ. f. Orn.,
1912, 69-95.

Dysowski, B. Notiz iiber die Ostsibirischen Pyrrhula-
Arten. Journ. f. Orn., 1874, 39-46, pl. 1.

Dysowsk!1, B., and A. Parrex. Verzeichniss der wahrend
der Jahre 1866 und 1867 im Gebiete der Mineral-
wisser von Darasun in Daurien beobachteten
Vogel. Journ. f. Orn., 1868, 330-339.

Exvuiot, Dante, G. A Monograph of the Genus Pelecanus.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1869, 571-591, pl. xliv.

Description of a new species of Pheasant from the
Province of Szechuen, China. Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., ser. 4, vi, Oct., 1870, 312.

Description of new species of Pheasants from the
Province of Yarkand, Eastern Turkestan, and
from the Island of Formosa. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1870, 402-409.

Review of the Ibidinae, or Subfamily of the Ibises.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 477-510, pl. li.

A Study of the Pteroclidae or Family of the Sand-
Grouse. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, 233-264.

Eiwes, H. J. On the Geographical Distribution of Asiatic

Birds. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1873, 645-682,
pl. li.

206 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

On a new Crossoptilon. Ibis, 1881 399-401, pl. xiii.
Brief remarks upon his journey to Formosa. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xxix, 1912, 122.
Eruanaer, Carto von. Kurze Betrachtungen tber die
Gruppe der Edelfalken. Journ. f. Orn., 1903,
989-301. .
Mrvscu, Orro. Turdus pallidus Lath. und Turdus obscurus
Lath. sowie iiber einige andere seltene asiatische
Drosseln. Journ. f. Orn., 1863, 29-40.
/LorrickE, Curt. Ornithologische Ergebnisse einer Reise
durch. Transkaukasien, Transkaspien und die
Bucharei. Orn. Jahrbuch, viii, 1897, 201-244.
Ger, N. Gist, and Lacy I. Morrerr. A Key to the Birds
of the Lower Yangtse Valley, with popular des-
criptions of the species commonly seen. Shang-
hai, 1917, 8°. Pp. i-iv, 1-221, i-ix. (Reprinted
newspaper articles.)
Cura, ALessanpro. Studi sul genre Tragopan Cuvier.
Mem. Accad. Sci. Bologna, ser. 5, x, 1904, lol-
166, tav. 2.
Goopacrg, F. B. On the question of the identity of species
of the common domestic and Chinese goose.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1879, 710-712.
GouLp, Jonn. Diagnoses of new species of Birds. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1836, 18-19.
On three new species of Birds from China; and on a
small Mammal and new Grallatorial Bird from
Western Australia. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1845, 1-3.
Descriptions of two new species of true Cuckoos
(Genus Cuculus as restricted). Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1856, 96.
Description of a new species of Ceriornis from the
collection of Dr. Cabot of Boston. Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond., 1857, 161-162.
Descriptions of Sixteen species of Birds from the
island of Formosa, collected by Robert Swinhoe,
Hsq., Her Majesty’s Vice-Consul at Formosa.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1862, 280-286.
Description of a new species of Gull from Tibet. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1864, 54-55.
Description of a new species of the genus Mergus.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1864, 184-185.
Descriptions of four new species of Birds from Eastern
Asia. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, 663-665.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 207

Grant, W. R. Ocitvie. (See Oglivie-Grant.)
‘Gray, J. E. On two species of the genus Rhynchaea,
Cuv. Proc. Comm. Sci. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1880,
62.
On a new species of Suthora, from China. Proc.
Zool. Soc, Lond.; 1852, 70.
On a new species of Pucrasia from China. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1864, 258-260, pl. xx.
A Fasciculus of the Birds of China. 1871, 49. Pp.
1-8, pls. 1-12.
Gurney, J. H. Letter on Accipiter virgatus of Styan’s list.
Ibis, 1887, 362.
On Anser erythropus and its allies. Ibis, 1902,
269-275.
Hacntow, W. A. Bubo bubo zaissanensis subsp. nov.
Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 224-225.
Hamintton, G. EK. H. Barrett. Nucifraga kamchatkensis
spe Bull) Bray, Orn: Club, -vii,, 1898,) xvi.
Hareitr, Epwarp. On a supposed new species of Wood-
pecker from LHastern Siberia. Ibis, 1881,
398-399.
Harineton, H. H. Suya crinigera yunnanensis subsp. n.
Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxxi, 1913, 110-111.
Prinia inornata formosa subsp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Ohib, xxi, 2913, \111.
Description of two new species of Turdinulus. Bull
Brit. Orn. Club, xxxiii, 1913, 44-46.
Description of a new species of Proparus, etc. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xxx, 1913, 59-60:
Aleippe fratercula yunnanensis subsp. nov. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xxxiii, 1913, 63.
Hartert, Ernst. On the distinctness of Trochalopterum
ellioti Verr., and T. prjevalskii Menzb. WNovit.
Zool., i, 1894, p. 668.
On little-known and undescribed eggs from the Kuku-
Noor. Novit. Zool., i, 1894, 669-673.
Kophona. personata magnirostris subsp. n. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, v, 1896, xxviii.
On the genus Scaeorhynchus Oates. Novit. Zool.,
vii, 1900, 548-549.
Some Miscellaneous Notes on Palaearctic Birds.
Novit. Zool., vii, 1900, 525-534.
Miscellanea Ornithologica. Critical, Nomenclatorial,
and other notes, mostly on Palaearctic Birds and
their Allies. Part II. Novit. Zool., xii, 1905,
497-508. Part Tl. , Nowiwd. -Zoek xii, 1906,

208

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

996.405. Part IV. Novit Zool., xiv, 1907,
995.339 Partp V. Novit. Zool., xv, 1908, 395-
396. Part VI. Novit. Zool., xvii, 1910, 477-483.

Die Végel der paliarktischen Fauna. Systematische
Ubersicht der in Europa, Nord-Asien und der
Mittelmeerregion vorkommenden Vogel. Berlin, |
8°. 3 vols. 1908-1921.

Larvivora ruficeps sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xix,
1907, 50-51.

On some rare species of the genus Larvivora from
China. Ibis, 1907, 621-623, pl. xi.

Pyrrhula owstoni Rothsch. & Hart., sp. n. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xxi, 1907, 9-10.

Tarsiger indicus formosanus subsp. n. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xxv, 1910, 82-38..

Altes und Neues iiber die Gattung Pratincola Koch
Journ. f. Orn., 1910, 171-182.

The Birds of Hainan. Novit. Zool., xvi, 1910,
189-254, pll. v, vi.

Description of Xthiopsar cristatellus formosanus.
Bull. Brit. Orn. Clib, xcca, 102 eee

Notes on Falcons. Novit. Zool., xxii, 1915, 167-185.

Scolopax rusticola mira. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
xxxvi, 1916, 64-65.

Notes on Pigeons. Novit Zool., xxiii, 1916, 78-88.

Notes on Glareola. Novit. Zool., xxiii, 1916, 89-91.

Remarks on the genera Myrmecocichla and Phyllos-
copus. Bull. -Brt. Orn. Club, xe, TOL,
41-48. |

On some Rallidae. Novit. Zool., xxiv, 1917, 265-274.

Notes on Game-Birds. Novit. Zool., xxiv, 1917,
275-292.

On the forms of Coturnix coturnix. Novit. Zool..
xxiv, 1917, 420:425. |

Descriptions of three new subspecies. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xxxvili, 1917, 6-7.

Notes on Pheasants. Novit. Zool., xxiv, 1917,

The subspecies of Cyanopica cyanus. Novit. Zool.,
xxiv, 1917, 493.

On the genus Calandrella. Novit Zool., xxv, 1918,

. 90-92.

Notes on Penduline Tits. Novit. Zool., xxv, 1918,
305-809.

Notes on Starlings. Novit. Zool., xxv, 1918, 327-337.

Some Nomenclatorial Notes. Novit. Zool., xxv, 1918,
359-365.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 209

Garrulus bispecularis and its allies, with list of all
forms of Garrulus. Novit. Zool., xxv, 1918,
430-4338.
Further Notes on Pigeons. Novit. Zool., xxv, 1918,
434-436.
Description of a Chinese thrush. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Chiba 1919552:
The Birds of the Commander Islands. Novit. Zool.,
xxvu, 1920, 128-158.
Hartert, Ernst, and A. T. Goopson. Notes on Pigeons.
Novit. Zool., xxv, 1918, 346-358.
Hanrtert, Ernst, and HK. Hesse. Beschreibung einer neuen
Spechtform. Ornith. Monatsber., 1911, 192.
_ Hartert, Ernst, and Annie C. Jackson. Notes on Waders.
Ibis, 1915, 526-534.

Hartert, Ernst, and Oscar Neumann. Drei neue Falken-
formen. Journ. f. Orn., 1907, 591-593.
Hartitaus, G. Ueber HKurinorhynchus pygmaeus (Lin.).

Journ. f. Orn., 1859, 325-329.

Ueber eine Sammlung Chinesischen Vogel. Abhandl.
nat. Ver. Bremen, xi, 1890, 393-408.

Hin Beitrag zur Ornithologie Chinas. Abhandl. nat.
Ver. Bremen, xii, 1892, 295-335.

Hin dritter bsitrag zur Ornithologie Chinas. Abhandl.
nat. Ver. Bremen, xiv, 1897, 341-383, pl. iv.

Letter from, on Crypsirhina nigra Styan and on the
type of Arboricola ardens. Ibis, 1898, 459-460.

Zwei Beitrige zur Ornithologie Asiens. Abhandl.
nat. Ver. Bremen, xvi, 1899, 245-256.

Havittanp, Mavup D. Notes on Bird-Migration at the
Mouth of the Yenesei River, Siberia, as observed
in the Autumn of 1914. Jbis, 1915, 395-399.

Hetimayr, C. EK. EHinige Bemerkungen tiber die Graumei-
sen. Ornith. Jahrbuch, xi, 1900, 201-218.

Kritische Bemerkungen tiber die Paridae, Sittidae und
Certhiidae. Journ. f. Orn., 1901, 167-190.
Untersuchungen iiber einige palaarctische Vogel.

Ornith. Jahrbuch, 1902, 26-43.
Die Formen von Passer petronius. Ornith. Jahrbuch,
1902, 126-129.

Hennincer, J. Ein Beitrag zur geographischen Verbreitung
der beiden pazifischen Numenius-Arten. Ornith.
Monatsber., 1912, 62-64.

Hesse, Ertcu. Neue Spechtformen. Orn. Monatsb., 1911,
181-184.

14

210 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Neue Spechtformen. II. Orn. Minatsb., 1911, 192-
193. ,

Lagopus lagopus brevirostris subsp. nov. Orn.
Monatsb., 1912, 101-102.

Binige nomenklatorische Bemerkungen tber Piciden.
Ornith. Monatsb., 1912, 160-163.

Phylloscopus indicus albigula subsp. nov. Orn.
Monatsb., 1912, 1638.

Kritische Untersuchungen tiber Piciden auf Grund
seiner Revision des im Kéniglichen zoologischen
Museum zu Berlin befindlichen Spechtmaterials.
Mitteil. Zool. Mus.: Berlin, vi, 1912, 183-261.

Ubersicht einer Vogelsammlung aus dem Altai. “Hin
Beitrag zur. Ornis Innerasien. Mitteil. Zool.
Mus. Berlin. vi, 1918, 351-454.

Bemerkung itiber das weibliche Alterskleid von Em-
beriza godlewskii Tacz. Orn. Monatsb., 1918,
161-162.

Neuer Beitrag zur Ornis von Sachalin. Journ. f.
Orn., 1915, 341-402.

Hxevuver, P. M. Letter from, describing Pucrasia joretiana..
Ibis, 1883, 225-226.

Heveun, M. T. von. Verzeichniss der in China beobach-.
teten Vogel. Nach R. Swinhoe. Journ. f. Orn.,
1874, 393-402. ,

Homeyer, E. F. von. Beitrige zur Kenntniss der Végel
Ostsibiriens und des Amurlandes. Journ. f. Orn.,
1868, 197-206; 248-259; 1869, 48-61; 119-125;
169-174; 1870, 56-64; 161-176; 421-489.

Monographische Beitrage. I. Gennaja und Falco.
Kaup. Journ. f. Orn., 1871, 39-56:

Monographische Beitrage tiber Gruppen der Lerchen
(Alaudidae). Journ. f. Orn., 1873, 186-209.

Ueber die Gruppe der Schreiadler. Journ. f. Orn.,
1875, 153-166.

Beitrage zur Gattung Budytes. Journ. f. Orn., 1878,
126-181.

Homeyrer, E. F. von, and Tanorz, C. A. Beitrage zur
Kenntniss der Ornithologie Westsibiriens, namen-
tlich der Altai-Gegend. Mittheil. Orn. Ver. Wien,
vii, 1883, 81-92.

INGRAM, CoLLINGWoop. New subspecies of Hill-wren from
Mt. Arizan, Central Formosa. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, xxiii, 1909, 96-97.

The Birds of Manchuria. Ibis, 1909, 422-469, pl.

Vili.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 211

Description of Nucifraga owstoni subsp. nov. and Nuci-
fraga yunnanensis. subsp. nov. Bull Brit. Orn.
Club, xxv, 1910, 86-87.

The Birds of Yunnan. Novit. Zool., xix, 1912, 269-
310. »

TreEDALE, Tom. On Herodias eulophotes Swinhoe. Ibis,
1914, 541-545, pl. xx.

JOHANSEN, Herm. Aus dem Altai. Orn. Jahrbuch, viii,
1897, 121-136. |

Ornithologische Beobachtungen in Tomsk wahrend des
Jahres 1896. Orn. Jahrbuch, viii, 1897, 159-184.

Ornithologische Beobachtungen in Tomsk wahrend des
Jahres 1894. — Orn. Jahrbuch, vi, 1895, 188-206.

Ornithologische Boebachtungen in Tomsk. Orn.
Jahrbuch, vii, 1896, 125-146.

Ornithologische Boebachtungen im Gouvernement
Tomsk wahrend des Jahres 1898. Orn. Jahrbuch,
ix, 1898, 177-195.

Ornithologische Boebachtungen im Gouvernement
Tomsk wahrend des Jahres 1898. Orn Jahrbuch,
x, 1899, 121-136.

Ornithologisches von der sibirischen Hisenbahn. Orn. ©
Jahrbuch, xiii, 1902, 1-26. :
Uber das Vorkommen des braunkehligen Wiesen-
schmitzers in Sibirien und seine sibirische
Form Pratincola rubetra margaretae Johansen.
subsp. nova. Orn. Jahrbuch, xiv, 1908, 232-234.

Vorliufiger Bericht iiber eine im Sommer 1902 in die
Kulundinsche Steppe und die angrenzenden Teile
des Semipalatinsker Gebietes unternommene
Reise. Orn. Jahrbuch, xv, 1904, 161-205.

Uber einige Vogel aus Krassnojarsk. Orn. Jahrbuch,
xvili, 1907, 121-123. :

Neue palaearktische Formen. _ Orn. Jahrbuch, xviii,
1907, 198-203.

Dunenkleid von Ibidorhynchus struthersi Vigors.
Ornith. Monatsber., 1907, 99-100.

Bestimmungstabelle zentralasiatischen Wasserstare.
Gen. Cinclus (Bechst., 1802). Messager Ornith.,
i, 1910, 283-286.

Kin ornithologischer Ausflug an den See Tschany in
der Barabasteppe. Orn Jahrbuch, xxii, 1911,
1-21.

Muscicapa atricapilla tomensis. Mess. Orn., vii, 1916,
101.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

bo
tbo

Turtur ferrago silvarum subsp. nova. Messager
Onith., vii, 1916, 181-182.

Jones, K. H. On the Nidification of Halcyon pileatus and
Turnix blanfordi in Hong Kong. Ibis, 1908,
455-457.

Notes on some Birds observed on the Trans-Siberian
Railway Line. Ibis, 1909, 406-413.

On some Birds observed in the Vicinity of Wei Hai
Wei, North-east China. Ibis, 1911, 657-695.

Jovy, Prerre Louis. The Paradise Flycatchers of Japan
and Korea. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., 87, No. 1721,
Aug. 4, 1910, 651-655.

Karamsin, A. N. Nochmals zur Frage tber die Selbst-
stindigkeit der Weissfligeligen Elster (Pica
leucoptera Gould). Messager Ornith., vu, 1916,
45-49.

Kasrscuenko, N. Tu. ‘“‘Results of the Zoological Altai-
Expedition in the year 1898. Vertebrata.”’
Bull. Imp. Univ. Tomsk, 1899, 1-158, pls. liv.
(Russian. )

Kretuoae, C. R. A List of Birds in the Museum, of the
Anglo-Chinese College of Foochow. Journ.
North China Branch Roy. Asiat. Soc. L, 1919,
144-157. 3

Kersuaw, J. C. List. of the Birds of the Quangtung Coast,
China. Jbis, 1904, 235-248.

KiLEmnscHMipT, Otto. Uber das Variieren. des Garrulus
elandarius and der ihm nahestehenden Arten.
Orn. Jahrbuch, 1898, 167-219, pl.

Uber Pratincola maura und Pratincola hemprichi.
Journ. f. Orn., 1906, 526-527.

Koturpay, P. Bemerkung zu Carduelis caniceps paropanisi
Koll. Ornith. Monatsber., 1918, 7-8.

KOUDASHEV, PRINCE ALEXANDER. On the russian species of
genus Coccothraustes. Messager Orn., vii, 1916,
96-97.

Preliminary review of the subspecies of the linnets
(Acanthis cannabina). Mess. Orn., vii, 1916,
177-180.

Korne, K. Dryoscopus martius reichenowi n. subsp. Orn.
Monatsb., 1906, 95.

Zur Vogelfauna von Kiautschou. Journ. f. Orn.,
1907, 379-890.

Kuropa, N. Notes on Formosan Birds, with the description
of a new Bullfinch. Annot. Zool. Japon., ix,
1917, 255-297.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 2S

LANSDELL, Henry. Chinese Central Asia, a Ride to Little
Tibet. 2 vols. London, 1898.

La Toucuz, J.D. D. Letter from, commenting on a recent
paper by Styan, with additional species. Ibis,
1887, 469-470.

On Birds collected or observed in the vicinity of
Foochow and Swatow in Southeastern China.
(Communicated by H. H. Slater). Part I. Ibis,
1892, 400-430; Part IT. 1892, 477-508, pl. xii.

Notes on South Formosa and its Birds. Ibis, 1895,
805-338. 7

Letter from, concerning the identity of a species of
Sterna previously recorded by him. Ibis, 1897,
138.

Brachypteryx carolinae sp. n. Bul. Brit. Orn. Club,
viii, 1898, ix-x.

Notes on the Birds of Northern Formosa. Ibis, 1898,
356-3738.

Note sur des exemplaires du ‘‘Microhierax melano-
leucus’’ Blyth (Microhierax chinensis A. Dav.)
obtenus vivants au Fokien, dans le sud-est de la
Chine. Ornis, x, 1899, 183-186.

Notes on the Birds of North-west Fohkien. Ibis,

- 1899, 169-210; 400-481; 1900, 34-51.

Birds [observed at Chinwangtao and the neighbouring
districts of North-east Chihli]. In Decennial Re-
ports, 1902-11 [of Commissioner of the Imperial
Chinese Customs]. Pp. 168-175.

Descriptions of two new Birds from China. Bull.
Bri Orn.. Chau, xvi; 1905, 21.

Field-Notes on the Birds of Chinkiang, Lower Yangtse
Basin. Ibis, 1906, 427-450; 617-641; 1907, 1-30.

Cotile fohkienensis sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
zen, 1908, 17.

The Collection of Birds in the Shanghai Museum.
Journ. N. China, Branch, Hoy, Asiatic: Soe.,. x1,
1909, 69-107.

Description of Acrocephalus tangorum sp. n. Bull.
Brit. Orn’ Clib, xxxi, 1902) TO: 1T.

Further Notes on the Birds of China. Ibis, 1918,
263-283, pl. vi.

The Spring Migration at Chinwangtao in North-east
Chihli. Ibis, 1914, 560-586.

Description of a new Jay from China. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xxxv, 1915, 98-99.

214 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Further Notes on the Birds of the Province of Fohkien
in South-east China. Ibis, 1917, 557-564.
On deferred moult in Rhopophilus pekinensis and
Pterorhinus davidi. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xl,
1919, 82-33.
Descriptions of four new subspecies from China.
Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xl, 1919, 50-51.
Red-bellied Rock-Thrushes from China. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xl, 1919, 96-97.
Notes on the Birds of North-east Chihli, in North
China. Ibis, 1920, 629-671; 880-920; 1921, 3-48.
La Toucue, J. D., and C. B. Rickert.’ Further Notes on
the Nesting of Birds in the Province of Fohkien,
S.E. China. Ibis, 1905, 25-67.
A List of the Species of Birds collected and observed
in the Island of Shaweishan by J. D. La Touche.
Revised and arranged by C. B. Rickett. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xxix, 1912, 124-160.
LausmMann, A. Die geographische Verbreitung von Chloris
ehloris Orn. Jahrbuch, 1912, 81-88.
Uber einen neuen Fliegenschnapper von der Insel
Formosa. Ornith. Monatsber., 1912, 174-175
Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der Reise von Prof. Dr. .
G. Merzbacher in zentralen und éstlichen Thian-
Schan 1907/8. I. Vogel. Abhandl. K. Bayer.
Akad., Wissensch. Math.-physikal. Klasse, xxvi,
19138, Abhandl. 3, 1-105.
Laver, H. E. Some Notes on Land Birds. Journ. North
China Branch Roy. Asiat. Soc., xlix, p. 18.
Land Birds and others met with at Sea off the coast
of China in 1915, Journ. North China Branch.
Roy. Asiat. Soc., xivii, p. 71.
Linusesore, W. Notiz tiber Linné’s Original-Exemplar der
Plataleapygmaea. Journ. f. Orn., 1860, 299-300.
Lonnserc, E. Hin Beitrag zur Kenntnis der geographischen
Variation des Birkwilds (Tetrao (Lyrurus) tetrix
L.). Ornith. Monatsber., 1904, 105-109.
Short Notes on a Collection of Birds from Tianshan.
Arkiv Zool., ii, No. 9, 1905, 1-238, pl. 1.
Kinige Nomenklaturfragen. Journ. f. Orn., 1906,
528-533.
Lorenz, Tu. Ueber Tetrao tetrix subspec. viridanus.
Journ. f. Orn., 1891, 366-368.
Phasianus mongolicus turcestanicus nov. subsp.
Ornith. Monatsber., 1896, 189-191.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 215

Phasianus shawi (ll.) Subsp. nova. chrysomeloides.
Orn. Monatsber., 1909, 171-172.

Lovupon, Baron Haratp. Ergebnisse einer ornithologischen
Sammelreise nach Central-Asien (1901). Orn.
Jahrbuch, 1902, 81-106; 190-233; 1903, 45-63.

Zur Kenntnis der west-turkestanischen Reprasentan-
tem der Gattung Galerida. Orn. Jahrbuch, 1908,
170-174.

Uber N. A. Sarudny’s und B. P. Korejew’s: ‘‘Die
ornithologische Fauna des Semiretschje-Gebietes.’’
Ornith. Jahrbuch, 1907, 1438-147.

Meine vierte Reise nach Zentral-Asien und Talysch,
Janner-Marz 1908. Ber. V. Intern. Ornith.
Kongr. Berlin, 1910, 335-369, 1 pl.

Entgegnung zu den ‘‘Bemerkungen’’ iiber einige
Vogel der Ostseeprovinzen in Nr. 7/8. Orn.
Monatsber., 1914, 163-166.

Ergebnisse meiner V. Reise nach dem Talyscher
Tieflande und Transkaspien vom 380 1 (121) bis
zum 1 (14) v 1911. Annuaire Mus. St. Pétersb.,
xvii, 1914, 431-510.

Lowe, Percy R. Exhibition of a new subspecies of Ringed
Plover. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxxvi, 1915, 7-9.

Lynes, Huserts. Some Notes on the Habits and Distribu-
tion of Paradoxornis heudei David. Ibis, 1914,
177-185, pls. vil-ix.

Maparasz,J. von. Tetraophasis szechenyiin. sp. Zeitschr.
f. ges. Orn., 1, 1885, 50-52, pl. ii.

Descriptions of two new Birds from Tibet. Ibis, 1886,
145-147.

Uber einen neuen palaearctischen Vogel: Acantho-
pneuste puella n. sp. Termés. Fuzetek, xxv,
1902, 1-3, pl. 1.

Drei neue palaearktische Vogelarten. Annales Mus.
Nat. Hungar., i, 1903, 559-560.

Sitta bifasciata n. sp. Orn. Monatsber., 1904,
183-184.

Montifringilla margaritacea n. sp. Orn. Monatsber.,
1904, 196.

Uber neue Formen von Haleyon smyrnensis und
Alcedo ispida. Annales Mus. Nat. Hungar., ii,
1904, 1-2.

@ontribution to the Mongolian Ornis, with description
of some New Species. Annales Mus. Nat.
Hungar., vii, 1909, 175-178, pl. iv.

216 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

MaLuersBe, Atrrep. Nouvelles espéces de Picidae. Journ.
f. Orn., 1854, 171-172.
Marscuatt, A. F. von. Arten der Ornis Austriaco-Hung-
arica, welche in West-Sibirien vorkommen; nach
Finsch, Brehm und Graf Karl Waldburg. Mit-
theil. Orn. Ver. Wien, iv, 1880, 28-30; 37-39.
Arten der Ornis Austriaco-Hungarica, welche um Gilgit
im nordwestlichen Kaschmir vorkommen (nach
Major J. Biddulph, Ibis, Januar 1881 8. 35-102.).
Mittheil. Orn. Ver. Wien, v, 1881, 46-47; 52-53.
Ausser-europaische Vorkommen von Arten der Ornis
Austriaco-Hungarica. Mittheil. Orn. Ver. Wien,
viii, 1884, 185-188.
Martens, EK. von. Die Preussische Expedition nach Ost-
Asien. Nach amtlichen Quellen. Erster Band-
Erste Halfte. Berlin, 1865, 8°, pp. 1-192.
Martens, G. H. Eine neue Cinclus-Art von Sudost-China.
Orn. Monatsber., 19038, 186-187.
Kine neue Ammerart aus Sudost-China. Orn. Mon-
atsber., 1906, 192-194.
Ornis Fokienisi. Journ. f. Orn., 1910, 209-275;
421-483.
MarToRELLI, Giacinto. Il Dendrocopus major Linn. e le
sue variazioni. Atti Soc. Ital. di Sci., xlvi, 1906,
1538-164. |
MatHEews, Grecory M. On some Petrels from the North-
East Pacific Ocean. Ibis, 1915, 572-609.
Mrpwepew, A. Mitteilung uber Aegialitis placida Gray.
Messager Ornith., ii, 1911, 114-115.
Menzsier, M. On the Birds of the Upper Tarim, Kash-
garia. Ibis, 1885, 352-358.
On some new or rare Palaearctic Birds. Ibis, 1887,
299-302.

Ornithologie du Turkestan et des Pays adjacents

(Partie N. O. de la Mongolie, Steppes Kirghiz,
Contrée Aralo-Caspienne, Partie supérieure du
Bassin d’Oxus, Pamir). I-IV, 1888-1894. Moscou,
40,
On some new or little-known Shrikes from Central
Asia. Ibis, 1894, 878-384. |
MERZBACHER, GortFRIED. The Central Shian-Shan Moun-
tains, 1902-8. London, 1905, 89°.
Mippenprorr, A. von. Sibirische Reise, Band IV, Ueber-
sicht der Natur Nord- und Ost-Sibiriens, ‘Th. 2,
Erste Lief., Die Thierwelt Sibiriens. St. Péters-
berg, 1867, 4°, pp. 785-1094.

- PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS | Dilan

Morrett, Lacy I. Common Birds of the Yangtze Delta.
Reprinted from the National Review, 1912, pp.
cow 8?

Morrert, Lacy I., and N. Gist Ger. Check List of Birds
of the Lower Yangtse Valley from Hankow to
the Sea. With an appendix by Chas. W. Rich-
mond. Journ. North China Branch Roy. Asiat.
Soc., xliv, 1918, 113-148; 143a-1438F.

MouuenporFF, O. F. von. The Vertebrata of the Province
of Chihl, with Notes on Chinese Zoological
Nomenclature. Journ. N. China Branch Roy.
ASigt. S0C., n.8., x, 1877, 41-10

MuNSTERHJELM, Lupv. Uber Anthus spinoletta reuteri n.
subsp. und Passer montanus kaibatoi n. subsp.
aus Sachalin. Nyt Mag. Naturvid., liv, 1916,
165-175.

NicHouson, Francis. Notes on the Palaearctic Species of
Coal-Tits. Mem. and Proc. Manchester Philos.
pee, I, tau, No, 13,°1-21 1 pl.

NoRDMANN, ALEXANDER VON. LEinige Beobachtungen tber
den Auerhuhn am Amur. Bull. Imp. Soc. Nat.
Moscou, xxxiv, 1861, 261-266.

Ocawa, M. Notes on Mr. Alan Owston’s collection of
Birds from the islands lying between Kiushu
and Formosa. Annot. Zool. Japon., v, 1905,
175-232, pls. 1x-xi.

Ogitvie-Grant, W. R. Arboricola ricketti sp. n. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, vii, 1899, xlvu.

Descriptions of seven new species of Birds from the
interior of Hainan. Ibis, 1899, 584-587.

Exhibition of Birds collected during Major Wingate’s
journey from the Yang-tze-kiang through southern
China to Bhamo. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, x, 1899,
Xvii.

Exhibition of and remarks upon some of the rarer
Birds from the Five-finger Mountains, interior
of Hainan. Bull. Brit. Orw. 'Club, x," 1899}
XXVlil.

Descriptions of new Birds from the Five-finger Moun-
tains, interior of Hainan. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
x, 1900, xxxvi-xxxvil.

New Birds from Southern China. Bull. Brit. Orn.,
Club, x, 1900, xxxvil-xxxvill.

On the Birds collected by Capt. A. W. S. Wingate in
South China. Ibis, 1900, 573-606, pl. xu.

218 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Garrulax semitorquata sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
x, 1900, xlix-l.

On the Birds of Hainan. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1900, 457-504, pls. xxxiil-xxxiv.

A Review of the Shrikes of the Genus Lanius. Novit.
Zool., ix, 1902, 449-486, ix-xii, pls. 24-27.

Pterythius ricketti n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
xiv, 1904, 91-92.

Jemarks upon three species of birds from Tibet.
Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xv, 1905, 94.

Sitta corea sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xvi, 1906,
87-88. .

New Birds from the Highlands of Central Formosa.
Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xvi, 1906, 118-123.

Additional Notes on the Birds of Formosa. Jbis, 1908,
600-608, pls. xil-xiil.

Pucrasia styani sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxiii,
1908, 32-33. 7

Sitta bedfordi sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xt,
1909, 59.

Additional Notes on the Birds of Hainan. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1910, 572-579.

Remarks on Abrornis albigularis formosana Laub-
mann=Cryptolopha fulvifacies (Swinh.). Bull.
Brit, Or. Club, sex, 1912 14 -il. :

Phasianus strauchi chonensis subsp. n. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club xi, O12 ono:

Further Notes on the Birds of the fetand of Formosa.
Ibis, 1912, 648-657, pls. xiii, xiv.

On Lyrurus tetrix mogolicus Lénnberg. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xxxi, 1918, 91-92.

OaILVIE-GRrant, W. R., and J. D. D. La Toucuse. On the
Birds of the Island of Formosa. Ibis, 1907, 151-
196, pls. im, iv; Part Tl, (bis, 1907) 2542270)

ORLEANS, Prince Henri pb’. From Tonkin to India,
London, 1897.

OustTaLet, EH. Contributions & la Faune de la Chine et du
Tibet. Description des espéces et de races nou-
velles d’ Oiseaux données récemment au Musée
d'Histoire Naturelle, par le Prince Henri
d’Orléans. Ann. Sci. Nat., Zool., ser. 1. examin
1892, 271-318.

Sur quelques Oiseaux de |’Inde, du Tibet, et de la
Cae Bull. Soc. Zool. France, xviii, 1893,

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 219

Catalogue des Oiseaux provenant du Voyage de M.
Bonvalot et du Prince Henri d’Orléans 4 travers
le Turkestan, le Tibet, et la Chine Occidentale.
Nouv. Archives du Muséum, sér. 3, V, 1898,
115-220, pls. ii-v; VI 1894, 1-120.

Description de cing Espéces nouvelles d’Oiseaux ap-
partenant au Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle et
provenant de la Chine et de 1’Indo-Chine. Bull.
Mus. d’Hist. Nat., ii, 1896, 314-317.

Notice sur quelques Oiseaux de la Chine Occidentale.
Bull. Mus. Paris, iii, 1897, 208-211.

Description de deux espéces nouvelles d’Oiseaux du
Yunnan, Bull. Mus. Paris, iii, 1897, 162-165.

Observations sur quelques Oiseaux du Setchuan et
description d’espéces nouvelles ou peu connues.
Bull. Mus. Paris, iv, 1898, 221-227:

Notes sur quelques Oiseaux de la Chine Occidentale.
Bull. Mus: Paris, iv, 1898, 253-258.

Liste des Oiseaux recueillis par M. Francois dans le
Kouang-si. Bull. Mus. Paris, iv, 1898, 321-322.

Parrot, C. Zum gegenwirtigen Stande der Schreiadler-
Frage. Journ. f. Orn., 1899, 1-82.

Kritische Ubersicht der palaearktischen Emberiziden.
Orn., Jahrbuch, 1905, 1-50; 81-113.

Cyanopica cyanus japonica nov. subsp. Ornith.
Monatsber., 1905, 26.

Uber die Formen von Sitta europaea L. Orn. Jahr-
buch, 1905, 113-127.

Zur Systematik der palaearktischen Corviden. Zool.
Jahrbuch, xxiii, 1906, 257-291.

Zur Systematik der palaarktischen Corviden. II.
Zool. Jahrbuch, xxiv, 1907, 1-78.

in: Filchner, Expedition China-Tibet. 1908, Aves,
pp. 126-133.

Bericht iiber eine von Dr. E. Zugmayer in Chinesisch-
Turkestan, Westtibet und Kaschmir zusam-
mengebrachte Vogelsammlung. Verh. Orn. Ges.
Bayern, ix, 1909, 228-266.

PELzELN, A. von. Notiz tiber Linne’s Original-Exemplar
der Platalea pygmaea. Journ. f. Orn., 1860,
460-461.
Ueber die von Dr. Stoliczka im Himalaya und in
Tibet gesammelten Vogelarten. Journ. f. Orn.,
1868, 21-37.

220 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Ueber die durch Herrn Baron E. v. Ransonnet von
der ost-asiatischen Expedition eimgesendeten
Siiugethiere und Végel. Verh. k.k. Zool.-Bot.
Ges. Wien, xxi, 1871, 99-102.

Presks, Tu. Ornithographia Rossica. Die Vogelfauna der
Russischen Reichs. II, Lief. 1-5, St. Peters- .
berg, 1889-1892, 4°. Pp. 1-14; i-liv; 1-666,
pls. 1-4.

Wissenschaftliche Resultate der von N. M. Prezewal-
ski nach Central-Asien unternommenen Reisen.
Zoologischer Theil.. Band II, Vogel. St. Peters-
berg, 1889-1894, 4°. Pp. 1-192, pls. 1-9.

Die ornithologische Ausbeute der Expedition der
Gebriider G. und M. Grum-Grzimailo nach
Central Asien (1889-90). Mélang. Biol., xin,
1892, 273-301.

Description of new Tits. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, in,
1893502 Sail:

Poaar, Carn. Beobachtungen aus dem nordéstlichen China,
gesammelt wihrend des Krieges in China. Journ.
f. Orn., 1902, 369-390.

Vogelleben im nérdlichen China. Ornith Monatsschr.,

xxix, 1904, 239-255.

PousaKkow, G. I. Eine neve Form der Schaistelze: Budites
flava zaissanensis subsp. nov. Messager Ornith.,
ii, 1911, 313-327.

Zur ornithologischen Fauna des © Ussuri-Gebietes.
Messager Ormith., vi, 1915, 33-55.

Wrineck—Jynx torquilla harterti subsp. nov. Mes-
sager Ornith., vi, 1915, 1385-136.

A new Waxwing—Bombycilla garulus centralasiae
subsp. nov. Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 187-1388.

Kin ornithologischer Ausflug nach den Seen Saissan-
nor und Marka-kul (in West-Sibirien) im Jahre
1909. .Moscow, 1912-1914. 8° Pp ass
(Russian.) 3

Birds collected by A. P. Velizhanin in the bassin of
upper Irtysh. Moscow, 1915-190. 6° iam
1-186. (Russian.)

Potsaxow, G. I., and 8. A. Buturiiy. Pinicola enucleator

altaicus subsp. nov. Messager Ornith., vi, 1915,
139-140.

Pratt, A. E. To the Snows of Tibet, through China.
London, 1892, 8°.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 221

Prazak, J. P. Hinige Notizen tiber die Kohl—, Hauben—,
und Blaumeisen. Ornith, Jahrbuch, v, 1894,
233-253.

Hinige Bemerkung en tiber die Tannenmeise (Parus
ater L.) und ihr nahestehende Formen. Mittheil.
One Ver Wien, vin, 1894 105-107, 121-124
141-148, 158-159, 174-176, 188-190.

Versuch einer Monographie der Palaearktischen Sum-
fmeisen (Poecile Kaup). Orn. Jahrbuch, 1895,
8-59, 65-99.

Uber einen neuen Vogel vom oberen Yang-tse kiang
und Tungting See. Ornith. Monatsschr., xxii,
1897, 327-328.

Pruevatsky, N. M. Briefliche Mittheilungen des Capitains
Przewalski aus Ost-Asien. Journ. f. Orn., 1872,
137-138.

Mongolia i Strana Tangutov Trekhyetnee Puteshestvil
v Vostochnoi Nagornoi Azii.. IT, Pt. 2, Ptitsi
[Aves]. St. Pétersburg, 1876, 1-176, pls. ix-xx.

Mongolia, the Tangut Country, and the Solitudes of
Northern Tibet, being a Narrative of Three Years’
Travel in Eastern High Asia. (Transl. from the
Russian by E. Delmar Morgan.) London, 1876,
2 vols.

Reise des Russischen Generalstabs-Obersten N. M.
Przewalsky von Kuldscha tiber den Thian-Schan
an den Lob-Nor und Altyn-Tag, 1876 und 1877.
Petermann’s Geogr. Mittheilungen, 1877, Ergan-
zungsheft No. 53.

On the Birds of Mongolia, Tangut Country, and the
Solitudes of Northern Tibet. Rowley’s Ornith.
Miscell., ii 1877, 187-204, 271-279, 283-320,
379-389, 417-488, pls. LIV. i-LIV. ix; III, 1877-
1878, 47-53, 87-110, 145-162.

From Kulja across the Tian Shan to Lob-Nor.
(Transl. from the Russian by E. D. Morgan.)
London, 1879, 8°.

On new species of Central-Asian Birds. (Transl.
from the Russian by E. D. Morgan. Ibis, 1887,
401-417.

Retvertoye puteshestvije v tsentrailnoi Azii Ot Kiaktii
na istoki joltoi réki, izslédovaniye Sévernoi
okrainii Tibeta, i put cherez Lob-nor pv basseinu
Tarima. St. Pétersburg, 1888.

222 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Rapper. Gustav. Reisen im Siiden von Ost-Sibirien in den
| Jahren 1855-1859. Band II. Festlands-Ornis
des siidéstlichen Sibiriens. St. Petersburg, 1863,
4°,
Reeves, Jonn. (On a pair of Phasianus Reevesi Hardw.
and Gray (Phas. veneratus Temm.) presented to
the Society.) Proc. Comm. Sci. Soc. Lond.,
1830; 70, 78:
Reicuenow, A. Uber Ortygometra pusilla (Pall.) und O.
auricularis. Journ. f. Orn., 1898, 139.
Colymbus nigricans poggei subsp. nov. Journ. f.
Orn., 1902, 125.
Uber den Begriff der Subspezies. Journ. f. Orn.,
1904, 309-312.
Grus niediecki Rehw. n. sp. Orn. Monatsb., 1906,
190.
Neue Vogelarten. Orn. Monatsber., 1907, 29-381.
Corvus hassin. sp. Orn. Monatsb., 1907, 51-52.
Sitta biedermanni. Journ f. Orn., 1907, 312.
Neue Arten. Orn. Monatsb., 1908, 138-14.
Neue Vogelarten. Orn. Monatsb., 1909, 41-42.

RicumMonp, CHARLES W. Catalogue of a collection of Birds
made by Dr. W. L. Abott in Eastern Turkestan,
the Thian-Shan Mountains, and Tagdumbash
Pamir, Central Asia, with notes on some of the
species. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., xvii, No. 1088,
July 25, 1896, 569-591.

Rickert, C. B. On some Birds collected in the Vicinity of
Foochow. With notes by Henry H. Slater.
Ibis, 1894, 215-226.

Errata in Mr. Rickett’ s Paper.. Ibis, 1895, 168;

Lusciniola melanorhyncha sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Chiro rman USGS so exe

Harpactes yamakanensis sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, viii, 1899, p. xlviii.

Additional Notes on the Birds of Fohkien. Ibis, 1900,
52-60.

Letter from, on the slaughter of herons in China.
Ibis, 1900, 217-219.

Scops.latouchi sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, x, 1900,
lvi-lvii.

Two new species of Birds from China. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xi, 1901, 46.

Additional Field-Notes on the Birds of Fohkien.
Ibis, 1903; 2ila-229*

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 223:

Exhibition of a specimen of a Crow-Tit (Paradoxornis
guttaticollis), from Fohkien, with abnormally
developed mandibles. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xv,
1904, 30.

Letter from, correcting mistakes in a paper in the
Ibis, 1905, pp. 25-67. Ibis, 1905, 287-288.

Remarks upon the collection of Birds from Shawei-
shan, China. Bull. Brit Orn. Club, xxix, 1912,
114-115.

Puch, ©. 5. “gnd J. Dew. Aus \Toucum. Additional
Observations on the Birds of the Province of
Fohkien. With Notes by W. R. Ogilvie Grant.
Ibis, 1896, 489-495.
New Birds from China. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, vi,
LBOT .. p22.
Additional Observations on the Birds of the Province
of Fohkien. With Notes by W. R. Ogilvie Grant.
Ibis, 1897, 600-610.
Further Observations on the Birds of the Province
of Fohkien, China. With Notes by W. R.
Ogilvie Grant. Ibis, 1898, 328-333.
Rippon, G. Adgithaliscus talifuensis n. sp. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xiv, 1903, 18.
Suthora styani n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xiii,

1903, 54.

Proparus sordidior sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xiii,
1903, 60. :

Babax yunnanensis n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xv,
1905, 96-97.

New Birds from Western Yunnan. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, xix, 1906, 19.

New Birds from Western Yunnan. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, xix, 1906, 31-32.

Roruscuitp, Lorp. On a new Parrot. -Novit. Zool., ii,
1895, 492.

Exhibition of Palaeornis salvadorii from Tibet, with
remarks upon its relationships. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, viii, 1899, p. lvi.

Exhibition of Central Asiatic Pheasant. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xii, 1901, 19-22.

Remarks on a large collection of Birds from the
Island of Hainan. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xiv,
19038, 6-9.

Remarks upon the genus Phasianus. Bull. Brit. O1n.
Club, xiv, 1904, 36-38.

224 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Polyplectron katsumatae sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn.
‘Club, xvi, 1906, 111-112.

Hxhibition of an adult male of Carpodacus incertus
Grant. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxi, 1907, 9.
Exhibition and description of the adult male of Phas-

ianus mikado (Grant) with remarks upon the
genus Phasianus and Calophasis. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xxi, 1907, 22-25.

Aithopyga seheriae owstoni subsp. n. Bull Brit. Orn.
Club, xxv, 1910, 32.

On the status of Lophophorus impejanus Lath. and
L. refulgens Temm. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
xxxvii, 1917, 49-51.

A new species of Blood-pheasant. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Clit, xl 1920) a7 27168:

RotuscHitp, Water, and Ernst Harrert. Columba
rupestris pallida subsp. nov. Orn. Monatsber.,
1898, 41-42.

Notes on Eagle-Owls. Novit. Zool., xvi, 1910,
110-112.

Russxi, M. ‘‘Kurze faunistische Ubersicht der siidlichen
Zone des Gouvenements Tobolsk.’’ Tobolsk,
1897. (Russian.)

Russow,: R. E. Becobachtungen tiber den Vogelzug in
Nikolsk-Ussurisk in Ost-Sibirien im Jahr 1905.
Orn. Monatsschr., 1906, 202-214.

Uber den Vogelzug bei Nikolsk- Ussurisk und Tschita.
Orn. Monatsschr., 1907, 150-156.

Satvapori, T. Description of a new species of the Genus
Leucosticte. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1868, 579-
DOU pleesadive

Notes on Alphéraky’s Geese of Kurope and Asia. Ibis,
1905, 528-535.

Note on the Corvus neglectus of Schlegal. Ibis, 1909,
134-137.

SALAVADORI, T., ed Giauiour, E. H. Uceelli raccolti dur-
ante il Viaggio della Corvetta ‘‘Vettor Pisani’’
negli anni 1879, 1880 e 1881. Mem. R. Accad.
Sci. Torino, ser. 2, xxxix, 1889, 99-148.

SarupNy, N. A. Uber einen neuen Waaserschwatzer.
Ornith. Jahrbuch, 1902, 57-58.

Uber neue Arten und Formen. Orn. Jahrbuch, 1904,
213-219.

Uber eine neve Griinfinken Form. Chloris chloris
turkestanicus subsp. nov. Orn. Monatsber.,
1907, 61-63.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 225

Hine Bemerkung tiber 2 Formen aus dem paliark-
tischen Gebiet. Orn. Monatsber., 1907, 83-84.

Mitteilungen tber die Ornithologie von Turkestan.
Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 56-58.

On the white-winged Magpie pica bactriana Bona-
parte. Messager Ornith., vi, 1915, 152-183.
Sterna hirundo turkestanensis subsp. nov. Hin neue
Form der Fluss-Seeschwalbe. Mess. Ornith., vi,

1915, 226-228.

On some Swallows from the Russian Turkestan.
Messager Ornith., vii, 1916, 25-38.

Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Beutelmeisen (Remiza) der
Turkestaner Region. Mess. Ornith., vii, 1916,
90-95.

Ueber graue Distelfinke (Carduelis caniceps) des rus-
sischen ‘Turkestan. Mess. Ornith., vii, 1916,
tap-1'76,

Notiz tiber Bartmeisen (Panurus) vom Turkestan.
Messager Ornith., vii, 1916, 240-241,

Weiteres iber, Beiitelmeisen des Turkestan. Mes-
sager Orn., vil, 1916, 254-255.

Sarupny, N. A., und M. Harms. Uber Parus bokharensis
Licht. und seine nachsten Verwandten. Orn.
Monatsber., 1913, 141-1438.

Bemerkungen tiber einige Vogel der Ostseeprovinzen.
Orn. Monatsber., 1914, 101-106.

Sarupvuy, N. A. und Haratp Baron Loupon. KEinige neue
Subspecies aus Persien und dem transkaspischen
Gebiet. Ornith, Jahrbuch, 1904, 221-227.
Surnia ulula korejewi subsp. nov. Orn. Monatsb.,
1907, 2-3.
Perdix buturlini subsp. nov. Orn. Monatsber., 1907,
47-49.

Saurin, D. K. Notes on the Pheasants found in the neigh-
bourhood of Pekin. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1866, 436-4388.
ScHatow, H. Zwei neue Subspezies aus dem zentralen
Tién-schan. Orn. Monatsber., 1907, 3-4.
Monographische Beitrige zur Kenntniss des Genus
Otomela Bp. Journ. f. Orn., 1878, 133-156.
Ornithologisches aus Nord-China. Nach den Aufzei-
chungen Dr. O. F. v. Méllendorft’s mitgetheilt.
Ornith. Centralbl., vi, 1881, 105-107.
Beitrige zur Vogelfauna Centralasiens. Journ. f.
Orn., 1901, 393-456, pls. 3, 4.

15

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Vogelfauna Centralasiens. Journ. f. Orn., 1907,,
178-175.

Beitriige zur Vogelfauna Centralasiens. II. Uber-
sicht der von Herrn Dr. Gottfried Merzbacher im
Centralen Tién-schan gesammelten Vogel. Journ.
f. Orn., 1908, 72-121; 202-260.

ScurppeL, Gumo. Die Phylogenese der lLanius-Arten.

Journ. f. Orn., 1906, 1-77; 161-219.

Scurgter, E. Lean. Lidt om Ederfuglen Somateria mollis-

sima L. og nogle af dens Racei. Dansk Ornith.
For. Tids., viii, 1914, 233-276; 13 text figs.

Scuperck, Franz. Rossiya dailnayo vostoka. Zapiski

Imp. Russ. Geogr. Soc. St. Pétersburg, xiv;
1885.

Scurenck, L. von’ Reisen und Forschungen im Amurlande

in den Jahren 1854-56. Band I. Zweite Lie-
ferung. Vogel des Amurlandes. St. Pétersburg,
$860. 4°. Tpit

Sciater, P. L. List of the species of Phasianidae, with

remarks on their Geographical Distribution.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 18638, 113-127.

Notes on ‘‘Kittacincla auricularis’’ Swinhoe. Ibis,
1866, 109-110, pl. iv. |
Exhibition of a drawing of Lophophorus lhuysi.

Proc. Zool..Soc. Lond., 1868, 1, pl. 1.

Notes on the Pelicans living in the Society’s Gardens.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1868, 264-269.

Further remarks on the locality of Amherst’s Phea-
sant. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 128-129.
Notice of the arrival in the Society’s Gardens of living
specimens of two newly described species of
Phasianidae. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 162-

164, pls. xiv-xv.

Notice of Pére David’s Travels in China. Ibis, 1874,
167-172.

On the breeding of the Chinese Blue Magpie (Cyano-
polius cyanus) in the Society’s Gardens. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1885, 2-3.

Remarks on two Sea-Hagles, Haliaeétus pelagicus and
H. branickii, living in the Hamburg Zoological
Garden. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1891, 374.

Exhibition of two skins of birds from high altitudes
in Tibet. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, vii, 1898, lvii-

lviii.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS yal |

Exhibition of a specimen of Mergus squamatus be-
longing to the Vladivostock Museum. Bull. Brit.
Om. Club. xxv, 191) VES:

New and rare Birds from §.E. Tibet. Jbis, 1912, 554.

Sciater, W. L. Descriptions of new Hawks. Bull. Brit.
Onn. Club, xl, 191.9, 37-42.

SEEBOHM, Henry. On the identity of Horornis fortipes,
Hodgs., Neornis assimilis, Gray, Horeites robu-
stipes, Swinhoe, Horeites pallidus, Brooks, and
Horeites brunnescens, Hume. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1878, 980-982.

On certain obscure species of Siberian, Indian, and
Chinese Thrushes. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1879,
803-806.

Exhibition and description of a new species of Owl
from Yezo, Japan (Bubo blakistoni). Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 18838, 466.

On a collection of Birds from Central China. Ibis,
1884, 259-270.

On Tetrao griseiventris, a recently described species of
Hazel Grouse from North-east Russia. Ibis,
1884, 430-431, pl. xi.

On the Cormorants of Japan and China. Ibis, 1885,
270-271.

On the Bullfinches of Siberia and Japan. Ibis, 1887,
100-108. |

On Phasianus colchicus and its allies. Ibis, 1887,
168-173.

On Phasianus torquatus and its alles. Ibis, 1888,
312-316.

Remarks on Brandt’s Siberian Bunting (Emberiza
cioides). Ibis, 1889, 295-296.

On a collection of Birds from Western Szechuen.
Ibis, 1891, 370-381.

Crossoptilon leucurum n. sp.. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
i, 1892, xvii-xviil.

On an apparently undescribed Pheasant from the Pro-
vince of Zarafshan in Central Asia. Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond., 1892, 270-271.

On the Chinese species of the Genus Suthora. Ibis,
1894, 338-339.

Two new Birds from the interior of Formosa. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, iv, 1894, vii.

On some new and little-known Species of Birds from
Formosa. Ibis, 1895, 211-213, pl. vi.

Bubo doerriesi sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, v, 1895,

lV.

228 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS:

Sern-Smiru, D. Exhibition of the Egg and Young of the
6 ae Pheasant (Calophasis mikado). Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 19138, 818.

Severzow, N. Allgemeine Debersicht der aralo-tian-schani-
schen Omnis, in ihrer horizontalen und verticalen
Verbreitung. Journ. f. Orn., 1873, 321-389;
1874, 403-447; 1875, 58-104, 168-190.

Zusiitze und Berichtigungen zur allgemeinen Ueber-
sicht der aralo-tianschanischen Ornis. Journ. f.
Orn., 1875, 190-200.

Snarpr, R. Bowpier. On a collection of Birds from, China
and Japan. With Notes by the collector, Robert
H. Bergman. Ann. and Mag. N.H., ser 4, Vi,
1870, 157-161.

Scientific Results of the Second Yarkand Mission;
based upon the Collections and Notes of the late
Ferdinand Stoliczka. Aves. London, 1891, pp.
i-xvill, 1-153, pls. 1-24. 4°.

Exhibition and Remarks upon the five new Birds
described by Mr.’Styan. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
1, 1OO2) xx.

Sur une Petite Collection faite par le Pére Hugh dans
la Province du Shen-si et d’autres parties de la
Chine Septentrionale. Ornis, xi, 1901, 173-185.

On a Collection of Birds made in Mongolia by Dr.
Donaldson Smith and Messrs. J. HE. and G. L.
Farnum. Ornis, xi, 1901, 155-172.

Descriptions of new Birds from Yunnan. Bull. Brit.
Orn. Club, xiii, 1902, 11-12.

Propasser waltoni n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xv,
1905; 95:

Exhibition of Hierofaleo milvipes Hodgs. from Tai-
yuen-Fu, Shansi. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxiii,
1908, 25-26.

Scumipt, P. Matériaux pour servir 4 la faune du district
de Semiretschie (Tian-chan). Omsk, 1896, 30

pp. 8°.

Suitkow, B. ‘‘Végel der Mongolei im esis Museum.’
Journ. Geol. Mus. Kais. Ges. Naturf. Moskau,
i, No. 5, 1897.

Suitkow, B., and S. G. ScutrecHer. Zur Ornithologie der
Kommandeur-Inseln. Mess. Ornith., vi, 1915,
290-310.

Siater, H. H. Notes on a collection of Birds made on the
River Yangtsekiang. Ibis, 1882, 431-436.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 229

Letter from, on a species of Monticola. Ibis, 1888,
224-225.

On some Birds from South-eastern China, with des-
criptions of two new species. Ibis, 1891, 41-45,
pot

Occurrence of Bulweria columbia in China. Ibis,
1896, 156.

On a further collection of Birds, made by Messrs. La
Touche and Rickett, from N.W. Fohkien. Ibis,
1897, 169-176, pl. iv.

SMALLBONES, G. Surnia ulula tianschanica, n. sp. Ornith.
Monatsb., 1906, 26-29.

Hin Beitrag zur Ornis des Tianschan. Journ. f. Orn.,

1906, 441-428. |
Sowersy, A. dE C. Fur and Feather in North China.
Tientsin, 1914, 8°. 190 pp.

A Sportsman’s Miscellany, Tientsin, 1817.

in: Through Shéng-Kan, by R. S. Clark and A. de C.
C. Sowerly. Chapter 19. Birds of China pp.

On a new Rose-Finch from Siberia. Bull, Brit. Orn.
Club, xl, 1920, 98-102.

STEJNEGER, L. Notes on the Northern Palaearctic Bull-
finches. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., x, 1887, 103-110.

Notes on a third instalment of Japanese Birds in the
Science Museum, ‘Tokyo, Japan, with descrip-
tions of new species. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., xvi,
1893, 615-6388.

STotzMaNnn, J. Oiseaux de la Ferghana d’aprés les recher-
ches faits par M. Thomas Barey (1892-1895).
Bull. Soc. Imp. Moscow, 1897, 54-81.

Srreico, J. Die Avifauna eines Gartens in Swatau; Siid-
China. Journ. f. Ornith., 1908, 515-527.

STRESEMANN, Erwin. Die Namen Corvus sinensis und

Corvus sibiricus. Ornith. Monatsb., 1918, 9.

StrickLanp, H. E. A list of the Birds in the Chinese collec-
tion now exhibiting at Hyde Park Corner. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1842, 166-168.

Sryan, F. W. Letter on some animals from China. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1886, 267-268.

On anew species of Trochalopteron from China. Ibis,
1887, 166-168, pl. vi.

On a Collection of Birds from Foochow. Ibis, 1887,
215-234.

Some Notes on, and additions to, the Chinese Avi-
fauna. Ibis, 1889, 443-446.

230 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

On the Birds of the Lower Yangtse Basin. Part I.
Ibis, 1891, 316-359; Part II. Ibis, 1891, 481-
510.

Five New Birds from Hainan. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
i, 1892, vi.

On Five apparently new Species of Birds from Hai-
nan. Ibis, 1898, 54-57.

On the Birds of Hainan. Ibis, 1898, 424-437, pl. xin.

Notes on the Ornithology of China. Ibis, 1894, 329-
337, pl. ix.

On some Chinese species of the Genus Alcippe. Ibis,
1896, 309-311,

Chrysophlegma ricketti sp. n. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
Vil, SOB) xl.

Three new species of Chinese Birds. Bull. Brit. Orn.
Club, viii, 1899, xxvi. |

Additions to the list of Lower Yangtse Birds. Ibis,
1899, 286-289.

On Birds from West China. Ibis, 1899, 289-800,
eciy.

eae on the taking of a specimen of Nycticorax
magnifica (Grant). Ibis, 1902, 164.

Suscnxin, P. Exhibition of Jer-Falcons and other birds.
Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xi, 1900, 3-5.

On certain species of Aquila. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club,
xi, 1900, 6-10.

Descriptions of new subspecies of Birds from Palae-
arctic Asia, with remarks on distribution. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xiv, 1904, 42-46.

Leucosticte annae, Emberiza pyrrhuloides harterti,
Anorthoua tarbagataica, Lanius phoenicuroidtes
analogus, Lanius phoenicuroides pseudocollurio
sp. et subsp. nov. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xvi,
1906, 56-61.

Zur geographischen Verbreitung der Vogel im rus--
sischen Altai. Orn. Monatsber., 1912, 169-172.

Dei Végel der Mittleren Kirgisensteppe. Journ. f.
Orn., 1914, 297-333 ; 557-607.

Falco altaicus Menzb. and Falco lorenze. Messager
Ornith., vi, 1915, 229-238.

A journey to the south-eastern and southern parts
of the Russian Altai and to the north-western
Mongolia; its main ornithological results. Mes-
sager Orn., vi, 1915, 273-289.

On a new species of Shrike. Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat.
Moscou, 1895, 1-12.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 231

Anser neglectus n. sp. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, vy,
1895, vi.

On the new Palaearctic Goose Anser neglectus. Ibis,
1897, 5-8, pl. i.

Suscuxin, P., and Puuscuenxo, E. Garrulus glandarius
iphigenia n. subsp. Orn. Monatsber., 1914, 4-5.

SwinHoet, R. Wild Swans on the Coast of China. Zoolo-
gist, xvii, 1860, 6923-6925.

Birds of Amoy. Zoologist, xviii, 1860, 7102-7103.

The Ornithology of Amoy (China). Ibis, 1860, 45-68.

Additions and Corrections to the Ornithology of Amoy.
Ibis, 1860, 130-1388.

Further Corrections and Additions to the Ornithology
of Amoy, with some remarks on the Birds of
Formosa. Ibis, 1860, 357-361.

Letter from, on the Birds of the Island of Lam-yit or
South-sun. Ibis, 1860, 428-429.

‘On a Bird supposed to be the Female of Crossoptilon
auritum, Pall., from Northern China. Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond., 1862, 286-287.

On some Tientsin Birds, collected by Mr. Fleming,
R.A., in the possession of Mr. Whiteley. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1862, 315-320.

Additions and Corrections to the Ornithology of
Northern China. Ibis, 1863, 87-97, pl. ii.

On New and Little-known Birds from China. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1868, 87-94.

Exhibition of a specimen of Pseudoscolopax semi-
palmatus. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1863, 181.

On the species of Zosterops inhabiting China and
Japan, with the description of a new species.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1868, 203-204.

The Ornithology of Formosa, or Taiwan. Ibis, 18683,
198-219; 250-311; 377-435, pls. v, vi.

Catalogue of the Birds of China, with remarks prin-
cipally on their Geographical Distribution. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1863, 259-339.

Amendments to his ‘‘Catalogue of the Birds of
China.’’ Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1864, 271-272.

Descriptions of four new species of Formosan Birds;
with further notes on the Ornithology of the

: Island. Ibis, 1864, 361-370.

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1865, 230-234.

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1865, 346-354.

Letter from, on Formosan Birds. Ibis, 1865, 354-359.

bo
4
se)

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Letter from, on Formosan Birds. Ibis, 1865, 538-546.

Extracts from letters, relating to Animals sent from
Formosa. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, 677-678.

Letter from, on Formosan Birds. Ibis, 1866, 121-128.

A Voice on Ornithology from Formosa. Ibis, 1866,
129-138.

Ornithological Notes from Formosa. Ibis, 1866, 292-
316, pl. ix; 392-406, pl. x1.

Ornithological Notes from Amoy. Ibis, 1867, 52-69.

Jottings on Birds from my Amoy Journal. Ibis,
1867, 226-237; 385-413.

Letter from, on Birds of Hainan. Ibis, 1868, 353-
B04.

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1869, 347-348;
463.

Remarks on the Locality of Ambherst’s Pheasant.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 111-112.

On the Pied Wagtails of China. Part I. Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond., 1870, 120-124; Part II. 1870, 129-
130.

On a new species of Accentor from North China.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 124-125, pl. ix.
Descriptions of Seven new species of Birds procured
during a Cruise up the River Yangtsze (China).

Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 181-136, pl. x1.

On the Plovers of the Genus A.gialites found in China.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 136-142, pl. xii.

Letter from, with description of Parus pekinensis
David. Ibis, 1870, 154-156.

Descriptions of three new species of Birds from China.
Ann. and Mag. N.H., ser 4, v, 1870, 137-175.

On four new species of Birds from China. Ann. and
Mag. N.H., ser. 4, vi, 1870, 152-154.

On the Ornithology of Hainan. Ibis, 1870, 77-97;
230-256 ; 342-367, pls. iv, ix, x.

Zoological Notes of a Journey from Canton to Pekin
a Kalgan. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 427-

List of Birds collected by Mr. Cuthbert Collingwood
during a Cruise in the China and Japan Seas,
ie Notes. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1870, 600-

On a new Chinese Gyll. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1871, 273-275, pl. xxii.

2)

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF .CHINESE BIRDS 253

A Revised Catalogue of the Birds of China and its
Islands, with Descriptions of new species, refer-
ences to former Notes, and occasional Remarks.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1871, 337-423.

Descriptions of two new Pheasants and a new Gar-
rulax from Ningpo, China. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1872, 550-554.

On a new species of Little Bittern from China. Ibis,
1873, 73-74.

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 18738, 95-96.

On a new Chinese Owl of the genus Ketupa. Ibis,
1873, 127-129.

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1873, 227-231.

Notes on Chinese Ornithology. Ibis, 1873, 361-372.

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1873, 423-427.

On a Scaup Duck in China. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1873, 411-418.

On the White Stork of Japan. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1873, 512-514.

Letter from, containing intelligence of Pére David's
recent researches in China. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1878, 555-556.

On the Long-tailed Jay of Northern China, with
further Notes on Chinese Ornithology. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1873, 687-690.

Letter from, on the White Stork of China and other
Chinese Birds. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878,
729-730. |

On a Black Albatross of the China Sea. Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond., 1873, 784-786.

On some Birds from Hakodadi in Northern Japan.
Ibis, 1874, 150-166, pl. vii.

Two letters from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1874,
182-183.

Notes on Chinese Ornithology. Ibis, 1874, 266-270,
pi. x.

Ornithological Notes made at Chefoo (Province of
Shantung, North China). Ibis, 1874, 422-447, .
pl. xiv; 1875, 114-140.

Three letters from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1875,
143-146.

On the Contents of a second box of Birds from Hako-
dadi, in northern Japan. Ibis, 1875, 447-458.

Letter from, on the identity of Turdus chrysopleurus
and T. pelios. Ibis, 1875, 519-520.

234 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

On the contents of a third box of Birds from Hako-
dadi, in Northern Japan. Ibis, 1876, 330-335,
yl. vill. .

ene from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1876, 507-508. —

Letter from, on Chinese Birds. Ibis, 1877, 128.

On the Contents of a fourth box of Birds from Hako-
dadi, in Northern Japan. Ibis, 1877, 144-147.

Narrative of a visit to the Island of Formosa. O.S§.I.
No. II. p. 145.

Notes on some new species of Birds. found on the
Island of Formosa. O.S.I. No. II. p. 225.

The small Chinese Lark. O.8.I. No. III. p. 287.

Birds and Beasts (of Formosa). N.S. II. p. 39.

On a new bird from Formosa. Ibis, 1877, 478-474.

Taczanowsk1, L. Ueber die ostsibirischen Rohrammern.
Jour. f. Orn., 1869, 395-402.

Nachtrag zu Dr. Dybowski’s Verzeichniss der im
Gebiete von Darasun in Daurien beobachten
Vogel. Journ. f. Orn., 1870, 305-312.

Notiz iiber die ostsibirischen Numenius-Arten. Journ.
f.Orn., 1871, 56-61; 395-396.

Notiz iiber die ostsibirischen rauhfiissigen Bussarde.
Journ. f. Orn., 1872, 189-192.

Bericht tiber die ornithologischen Untersuchungen
des Dr. Dybowski in Ost-Sibirien. Journ.
Orn., 1872, 340-3866; 4383-454; 1873, 81-119, pls.
i-iii.

Zweiter Nachtrag zum Bericht iiber die ornithologis-
chen Untersuchungen des Dr. Dybowski in Ost-
Sibirien. Journ. f. Orn., 1874, 315-3375 =

Briefliches tiber zwei fragliche sibirische Végel.
Journ. f. Orn., 1875, 151-152.

Verzeichniss der Végel, welche durch die Herren
Dybowski und Godlewski an der Ussurimiindung
ee wurden. Journ. f. Orn., 1875, 241-
OT,

Verzeichniss der Végel, welche durch die Herren Dr.
Dybowski und Godlewski im siidlichen Ussuri-
Lande, und namentlich an den Kiisten des J apan-
ischen Meeres unter 43° n. Br. gesammelt und
beobachtet worden sind. Journ. f. Orn., 1876,
189-203. |

Revue critique de la Faune Ornithologique de la
Sibérie Orientale. - Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1
1806, 495-151.

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS 235°

Quelques mots sur les Pie-griéches & queue rousse de
l’Asie Centrale. Bull. Soc. Zool. France, iii,
1878, 36-45.

Liste des Oiseaux recueillis par M. Jankowski dans
Vile Askold (Mantschourie). Bull. Soc. Zool.
France, iii, 1878, 1381-140.

Notice sur quelques Oiseaux du Turkestan. Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1879, 672-6738.

Bericht iiber die Ornithologische Fauna der Insel
Askold. Journ. f. Orn., 1881, 177-188.

Liste des Oiseaux recus récemment du sud-ouest du
pays Oussourien. Bull. Soc. Zool. France, x,
1885, 463-478.

Liste supplémentaire des Oiseaux recueillis dans le
sudouest du pays Oussourien. Bull. Soc. Zool.
France, xi, 1886, 305-3810.

Exhibition and remarks upon a skin of an Owl (Bubo
blakistoni) from the Ussuri Country on the
frontiers of Corea. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1886, 125.

Faune ornithologique de la Sibérie orientale. Avec
une biographie par Jean Stolzmann et un portrait
phototypique executé par M-r G. Clasen aux frais
de M-r le Comte Xavier Branicki. Mém. Acad.
Imp. Sci. St. Pétersburg, ser, 7, xxxix, 1891-
1893, pp. i-vii, 1-1278.

THayer, JoHN E., and O. Banas. Descriptions of New
Birds from Central China. Bull. Mus. Comp.
Zool., lii, 1909, 189-141.

Some Chinese Vertebrates. Aves. Mem. Mus.
Comp. Zool., xl, 1912, 187-200, pls. 3-6.

TicrHursT, C. B. Exhibition and remarks upon a very rare
Wagtail, Motacilla flava leucocephala (Przew.).
Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxxv, 1915, 59-60.
Exhibition of some specimens of Indian Birds. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xli, 1921, 79-82.

TristraAM, H. B. Ona small collection of Birds from Korea.
Ibis, 1885, 194-195.
Note on Emberiza cioides, Brandt. Ibis, 1889, 293-
294, pl. x.

TscHupDI zU SCHMIDHOFFEN, Vict. Ritter v. Uber palae-
arkitschen Formen. V. Orn. Jahrbuch, 1903,
161-170; VI. 1904, 93-108; VIII. 1904, 227-230;
IX. 1905, 127-141.

236 PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS

Tugarwwow, A. I. Omithologischen Fauna des Minus-
sinsk’schen Kreises und des Ostlichen Urjanhai.
Messager Orn., vi, 1915, 59-65. ou

Materialen zur Vogelfauna von Nord-West Mongolien
(Tannu-Ola-Gebirge, Ussua-Nor-See). Messager
Orn., vii, 1916, 77-90; 140-154.

Vaucuan, Lizut. R. E. and K. H. Jones. The Birds of
Hong Kong, Macao, and the West River or Si
Kiang in South-East China, with special reference
to their Nidification and Seasonal Movements.
Ibis, 1918, 17-76; 163-201; 351-384, pl. v.

Verreaux, Jutes. Notes sur quelques Oiseaux considérés
comme nouveaux provenant du Voyage de M.
Abbé Armand David dans le Thibet oriental.
Nouv. Arch. Mus. Paris, v, 1869, Bull. pp. 33-36,
Livi.

Tee les Espéces nouvelles d’Oiseaux recueilles
par M. l’ Abbé Armand David dans les montagnes
du Thibet Chinois. Nouv. Arch. Mus. Paris, vi,
1870, Bull. pp. 33-40, pl. 11.

Description des Oiseaux nouveaux ou incompletement
connus collectés par M. l’Abbé Armand David
pendant son Voyage dans le Thibet oriental et la
partie adjacente de la Chine. Nouv. Arch. Mus.
Paris, vii, 1871, Bull. pp. 25-66, pls. 1-ii.

VeERREAUX, JULES, et O. Des Murs. Description d’une
nouvelle espece de Perdrix. Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1863, 62-63, pl. ix.

WappetL, L. A. Lhasa and its Mysteries, with a Record
of the Expendition of 1903-4. 3d edition, 1906.

Watter, A. Ornithologische Beobachtungen an der west-
lichen Taimyrhalbinsel vom Sept. 1900 bis August
1901. Annuaire Mus. St. Pétersburg, vii, 1902,
152-160.

Watton, Capt. H. A. Notes on the Birds of Peking. Ibis,
1903, 19-35.

Watton, Capt. H. J. Five new Birds from Tibet. Bull.
Brit. Orn. Club, xv, 1905, 92-93.

On the Birds of Southern Tibet. Ibis, 1906, 57-84;
225-256, pl. xiv.

WarerHouse, G. R. Description of a new species of Lark
from China (Alauda sinensis). Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1839, 60-61. |

Warrers, T. Chinese Nations about Pigeons and Doves.
Nis. LV p. 245:

PARTIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CHINESE BIRDS Zot

WitpHacen, I. Die Jagdthiere Russlands, Sibiriens und
Central-asiens, geschildert nach ihrer Verbreitung
und Lebensweise, sowie Jagd u. Fang. 2 Aufl,
1897, 2 Bde.

Wurrrrsy, H. F. Description of Lusciniola pryeri sinensis
subspawn. .bull. Brit. Orn Club, mode 19t2,
11-12.

Exhibition of a specimen of Tchitrea incei from
Shanghai, in molt. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club, xxxiii,
1914, 93-94.

Emberiza yessoensis continentalis subsp. n. Bull.
Br. Orn. Club, xxxi, 1915, 74-75:

Zitkov, B. M., and Buturuin, 8. A. Beitrige zur Orni-
thofauna des Gouv. Simbirsk. Zap. Russ. Geogr.
Obsc., xli, 2, 1906, 1-275.

CHRIST IN THE “LI TAI SHEN
HSIEN T‘UNG CHIEN.”

A Letter from Dr. H. A. Giles

Mr. Werner finishes off an interesting paper in the
Journal for 1921, pp. 186—188, with a note on ‘‘ Christ and
Two Nestorian Priests,’’ a picture which I reproduced several
years ago in ‘‘An Introduction to the History of Chinese
Pictorial Art,’’ and again in Adversaria Sinica, Series I, p.
27, with further arguments, pp. 215 and 3800, to support
mv views. Mr. Werner de*lares that he has ‘‘no wish to
revive the controversy;’’ and then, consenting like Donna
Julia, proceeds to fill more than two closely-printed pages
with ‘‘ the following reasons,’* which are about as controver-
sial as he could make them. Personally, I am quite pleased
to revive the controversy, in the hope that the question may
possibly be settled once and for all, as the balance of
evidence may determine.

Mr. Werner says ‘‘there is no record showing that
Christ was partially bald.’’ What he mistakes for baldness,
and also for the ushnisha is the tonsure which was a charac-
teristic of Nestorian priests, as well as the beard. This we
learn from no lesser authority than the Nestorian Tablet:
# 5% fl IA they grow the beard and shave the crown. As to
the curly beard which Mr. Werner says ‘‘ does resemble that
shown in portraits of the Buddha,’’ I have dealt with that
in Adversaria Sinica, p. 300, and it is tiresome to have to
repeat old statements which have not been refuted. So
with ‘‘essential points of resemblance to Buddhist originals,”
considering how the Nestorians tried to embody Buddhism
in the special form of Christianity which they offered to the
Chinese. As to the dissimilarity of other ‘‘ portraits of
Christ,’’ I presume that Mr. Werner refers to western
examples, which are quite dissimilar among themselves and
have no bearing on the point at issue. The oldest known
portrait of Christ, barring thé present bone of contention
which could hardly profess to be a likeness, is here at

CHRIST IN ‘‘LI TAI SHEN HSIEN -T‘UNG CHIEN.’’? 239

Cambridge, in the library of Trinity College, and is attri-
buted to the 8th century. Mr. Werner gives many reasons
why the shorter priest (or Lao Tztt) should not be kneeling,
If not, he would be a mere dwarf compared with the over
topping figure behind him, As to the toe-points, I will
retire incontinently from the fray, and. leave Mr. Werner to
fight it out with one of the most distinguished archaeologists
in the United Kingdom, Miss Jane Harrison, Hon. LL.D.
Hon. D. Litt., Lecturer in Classical Archaeology, etc., who
favoured me with the following opinion:—‘‘ The kneeling
attitude of the lower figure convinces me. I took the figure as
kneeling before I read the text, or noticed the visible toes.’’

All the the above details, however, weigh like chaff in
the balance compared with the real crux of the question,
which has been studiously burked, shirked, or evaded, by
every previous disputant, and now by Mr. Werner himself.
This cruz is the accurate translation of the descriptive label
attached to the picture: & = % —- Opponents say that
these words simply mean that the three Religions, that is,
Buddhism, Confucianism, and Taoism, are one,—in their
ultimate aim, the regeneration of man kind. In reply to
this it may be stated, not for the first time, that there is a
stock phrase covering exactly the sense required which has
been used for many centuries and might well have been
applied here, had the composition of the picture allowed of
such a meaning. ‘This of course is the well known sentence,
= @ § — in which there is no difficulty as regards the
subject of ‘‘are one;’’ whereas we search in vain for any
subject of #4, beyond something we find in the picture itself,
namely, the segregation of one of the three figures, in
striking contrast with the aggregation of the other two.
For me, that isolated figure becomes the subject of 4; and
for me, therefore, the true translation is that the said figure
** Envelopes Three, being One.’’ Who could the person be,
of whom such a statement could be made? This view
seems to me to be fully borne out by a sentence in a &
postscript to the work in which the picture appears. The
writer of this enlarges on the wonderful variety of pictures
brought together; and among these he particularly mentions,
as something out of the way, the very illustration now in
question: @ — & = 4, which can only mean, ‘‘ There is a
One who envelopes Three’’ with no suggestion whatever of
three religions having the same aim.

Mr. Werner ended his paper with “‘ hilarious ’’ laughter
at my expense in reference to the ‘‘ toe-points touched in.’’
I have a presentiment that I shall laugh last. Discoveries

; y)
940 CHRIST IN ‘‘Li TAL SHEN HSIEN T'UNG CHIEN. —

are always rightly received with caution ; e.g. the Ireland
and Shapira forgeries. Sometimes the caution 1s overdone;
e.g. the Nestorian Tablet, with the denunciations of Voltaire,
Renan, and of several distinguished Chinese scholars. Mean-
while, I may be allowed a little friendly giggle at the
amazing suggestion by Mr. Werner that, with reference to
the isolation of one of the three figures, ‘‘ Buddha is given
precedence out of ceremonial deference, because his religion
is foreign to China and he occupies in the picture the
position of a ‘guest’ or ‘stranger’ in China.” Solvuntur
tabulae ! 3 |
Herpert A. GILES.

21 March, 1922.

Mr. WERNER’S REPLY.

It is true that I had, and have, ‘‘no wish to revive the
controversy.’’ When I stated in my paper in the Journal
for 1921 that the picture of Christ I reproduced from the Li
tai shén hsien t‘ung chien ‘‘added another to the existing
portraits of Christ,’’ it would, in default of reference to Pro-
fessor H. A. Giles’ alleged ‘‘figure,’’ ‘‘ picture,’’ or “‘early
portrait,’’ have been supposed that I agreed with the theory
he has been so laboriously trying to substantiate. Had I
not appended to my statement my reasons for making it,
these would only have been called for later. My action was
therefore quite consistent.with-the absence of a wish to
revive the controversy. It was purely a defensive measure,
intended to preclude the mistake of including me among the
few who have adopted Professor Giles’ view.

The absence of the wish has a further cause. I prefer
to have the supreme joy of residence and research in Peking
disturbed by controversy only when it is likely to lead to
some positive and useful result, without marring friendship
with fellow workers in the same field. Discussions of the
kind which occurred in the pages of the old China Review
detract, in my experience, from the pleasuré of perusing
that interesting if now somewhat antiquated periodical. For
toilers in the most fascinating realm of sinology I have
always entertained a feeling of brotherly lovingkindness,
holding that ‘‘rival’’ (I prefer the adjective ‘‘co-operating”’
as long as no socialistic meaning is attached to it) sinologists
should be regarded as friends to be cherished, not as enemies
to be killed. After all—unless our work is indifferent or we
are destructionists or exterminationists—we are all builders,

ee en ee

CHRIST IN ‘‘LI TAI SHEN HSIEN T‘UNG CHIEN.’’ 241

not completers, and, however good the building, the work
of every one of us is destined to seem antiquated, perhaps
even quaint, in time. Even now the Tzu érh chi of our
sinological childhood must be regarded rather as an inter-
esting historical relic than as a useful text-book by those
who, from the vantage-ground of residence in China, can
see with their own eyes the progress that has been made.
A kaiserly attitude or manner (objectionable in any case)
would therefore be particularly inappropriate in a domain of
which we have as yet explored only the merest fringe and
are never likely to conquer the whole territory.

A recent writer in the New China Review, not the first
to do so, refers to the “‘assurance’’ (the more colloquial
term ‘“‘cocksureness’’ has also been used) of Professor Giles,
and this assurance seems to me to be a serious if not in-
superable obstacle to any final and satisfactory agreement
on this matter. The impression left on my mind by perusal
of his articles was that, having broached a theory which had
excited keen opposition and even ridicule, he had deter-
mined to carry his point somehow or other, and in so doing
had only got deeper and deeper into the mire. First, it
was simply ‘‘a figure of Christ.’’ Now, it is Christ dis-
guised as a Nestorian priest. First, it was ‘‘a Nestorian priest
kneeling at his feet.’’ Now, after the toe-points have been
pointed out, these have been ‘“‘touched in,’’ because he, who
resembles Lao Tzii, ‘‘was mistaken for Confucius”’ (!), when
someone much more like Confucius was standing just behind
him! (Would any Chinese, alive or dead, make the very
tall Confucius into a dwarf?) Terms, also, are strained in
favour of Professor Giles’ view and against that of his
opponents. For instance, the use of the word ‘‘dwart’’ as
compared with the ‘‘overtopping’’ figure is quite unjustifiable
in relation to the figures of Lao Tzt (or the ‘‘Nestorian
priest’ in front) and Confucius (or the ‘‘Nestorian priest”’
behind). The three figures in the picture differ from each
other in height only by one-eighth of an inch; they measure
exactly one inch and four—, one inch and five—, and one
inch and six-eighths respectively. The difference between
the shortest and the tallest figure is one quarter .of an inch.
Tt was evidently therefore the intention of the artist, engraver,
or moulder to indicate only a slight discrepancy in stature,
though, of course, the question of relative height may have
nothing to do with the matter at all. Now it is well known
that Confucius, the son of an unusually tall father, was, in
modern measurement, about seven feet in height. . This
would make the shorter figure 6 feet 6 inches in height—by

16

242 OHRIST IN ‘“‘LI TAI SHEN HSIEN T‘UNG CHIEN.’’

no means a dwarf! As I hold the figure in the background
to be that of Confucius, I am entitled to regard the ‘‘dwarf’’
as being of this height. But taking (to be perfectly fair)
the middle figure as being of the average Chinese height of |
say 5 feet 4 inches, the three figures would be 5 feet 9 inches,
5 feet 4 inches, and 4 feet 11 inches in height respectively.
A difference of five inches from the average height does
not warrant: the application of the term ‘“‘dwarf’’ to the
shorter one. Further, the proportionate difference between
Buddha (or Christ) and Confucius (or the taller of the
two Nestorian priests) is exactly the same as between the
latter and Lao Tzt (or the shorter of the two Nestorian
priests); yet it is not therefore correct to describe Confucius
as a dwarf in comparison with Buddha. Moreover, if the
shorter figure is kneeling and is still just about five feet
in height, he would indeed be a gaint when he stood up!
If he were a Westerner he might be even still more of a
giant. If Professor Giles, more suo, should allege that his
Nestorian priest was a giant—say seven feet or more in
height—or that, having no lower legs, he could not do any-
thing but kneel, that would not surprise me: it would only
add another to the straws he has been clutching at to save
his theory !

My acquaintance, though slight, with Miss Jane Harri-
son, impressed me with the fact—a fact which has impressed
the scientific and literary world—of her profound knowledge
of the Greek language, literature, and art, but it did not
impress me with the idea that she was an authority on little
Nestorian or Chinese toe-points. (By what perverted law
of chivalry Professor Giles acquires a right thus incon-
tinently to sidetrack himself and leave the lonely lady to
assume the gloves in order to protect, against a man, his little
toepoints, is not altogether clear.) Her statement, made in
reply to Professor Giles’ query, that she “‘took the figure
as kneeling,’’ made before more careful scrutiny disclosed
her mistake, seems to indicate a want of careful observation
which vitiates her conclusion. Perhaps a further impartial
inspection would have impressed her with the striking re-
semblance of the three figures to Buddha, Confucius, and
Lao Tzt. But neither she nor Professor Giles has attempted
to explain the absence of the lower legs (a point in my
paper which Professor Giles burkes), or why both figures
are not kneeling in the presence of Christ, or whether the
toe-point of the other ‘‘Nestorian priest’? has also been
touched in, or why, if Christ is dressed as a Nestorian priest,
his clothing does not resemble that of the other two ‘‘Nes-

CHRIST IN ‘‘LI TAI SHEN HSIEN T‘UNG CHIEN.” 248

torian priests,’’ or whether, anyhow, it was or is the custom
of Nestorian priests to kneel when they deliver blessings,
holding a Taoist scroll in one hand and putting the other
in the characteristic attitude of Lao Tzt with his two
straightened fingers, symbolical of the Taoist art of the magical
two-edged sword (fi) #&), or whether, when they knelt
to bless, they kept their knees a foot and a half to two
feet or more apart. It seems to me that if that amputated,
kneeling figure were to adopt that extremely uncomfortable
and irreverent attitude in order to deliver a blessing, he
would—either before, during, or after (probably before) the
delivery—topple over on to his nose, carrying Professor Giles’
theory with him!

If, as seems unquestionable, Lao Tzti is thus iden-
tified, that would, apart from all other considerations, settle
the whole issue.

As regards the emphasis I laid on the main character-
istics of the portraits or pictures of. Christ, it is a little
difficult to compare satisfactorily with them what was at
first said to be ‘‘one more early portrait of Christ,’’ but is
now said to be ‘‘hardly a likeness’’ and Christ in the dress
of a Nestorian priest. Had not this been an afterthought
as a result of the criticism of foreign and native scholars it
surely would have been wise to have saved much writing by
mentioning it in the first instance. As it is, if Professor
Giles sees in this picture a Nestorian coiffure on the head
of Christ and I and others see the ushvisha on the head of
Buddha, there is no hope of agreement. Nor do I agree
with the view he takes regarding the ‘‘similarity’’ between
the ‘‘Christ’’ on p. 27 and the ‘‘barbarian of the West’’
on p. 301 (note that the lo-han is ‘‘replying to,’’ not “‘bless-
ing,’’ the ‘‘barbarian’’), nor regarding the existing portraits
of Christ, especially the points I referred to of the thick
head of hair of Christ with the parting down the middle, the
curly beard, and the general dissimilarity between such
collections of pictures as those in The Christ Face in Art
and this old engraving. If the ‘‘bone of contention’’ were
intended to be ‘‘an early portrait of Christ’’ these character-
istics would surely have been indicated, if not emphasized.
Tt was at least unfortunate that the artist, if he intended
to depict Christ and two Nestorian priests, should have
made them so unmistakably like Buddha, Lao Tzt, and
Confucius! If every characteristic of Christ is omitted or
disguised in a picture which ‘‘can hardly profess to be a
likeness,’’ there is nothing left of Christ at all! Professor
Giles having now completely dechristified Christ by taking

944 CHRIST IN ‘'LI TAI SHEN HSIEN TUNG CHIEN.’’

from him his essential thick Nazarite hair and characteristic
beard and clothing him in Nestorian garments, I am forced
to ask what remains by which to identify this figure as
Christ? Is it the shape of the eyes, the nose, the feet, or
the toes? Again I see no hope of agreement.

Coming now to the motto & = % — on the back of
the ink-tablet, it is quite unthinkable that the word =
‘three’ in the motto should not be considered as referring
to the three figures in the picture. The three who are H-ed
into one are these three persons or what they repre-
sent. To admit Professor Giles’ contention would involve
the conclusion that the Holy Trinity is or was composed
of Christ and two Nestorian priests! The usual phrase for
the Trinity is = fr — #3 and this meaning does not seem
to be conveyed by &# = % —. As to the subject of B,
the gist of a long, elaborate explanation by a native scholar
is that the two circles surrounding the picture (representing
respectively heaven and earth—all that is comprehended in
the term # 3#) are to be taken as embracing and unifying
the three doctrines personified in it. (This view derives
support from the sentence in the & J referred to by Pro-
fessor Giles, which evidently refers to the illustration itself.)
According to this explanation, the picture is composed of
K, dh, A, AW, and H, and these, when personified (the
human figures standing for the religions or doctrines they
represent), fall naturally into the places assigned them
in the picture, those places corresponding to the posi-
tions in the well-known & & diagram (sometimes called
the “‘duplex fishes’’) composed of the two concentric circles
representing XK (8) and Hh (48), and of A (f@ Buddhism),
A (3 Taoism), and A (fs Confucianism). The order is
determined by the priority (of origin, not of arrival in China)
of Buddhism to the other two, #@ & KR 4 SW RK #)
(Note also that the order is {$ 3 {# not (@ 3 f or B fe
ete. It is also obvious that Confucius in the picture is
listening to Lao Tzt, not worshipping Christ—or Buddha—
as maintained by Professor Giles). This diagram was
evidently the ground-plan of the picture in question, and
the above explanation (which also shows the raison d’étre
of the two concentric circles—not hitherto explained—in-
stead of a single-line rectangular border) would seem to be the
most reasonable and probable solution of the problem.

This explanation differs somewhat from the one (also
founded on discussions with learned native scholars) given in
my paper, but it does not differ in the essential facts, namely,
that the figure in question is one of Buddha, and that

CHRIST IN “‘LI TAI SHEN HSIEN T‘UNG CHIEN.’’ 245

Buddha (standing for Buddhism) is here rightly placed in
a position of prominence. All my Chinese friends strenu-
ously insist that the = ‘‘three’’ cannot refer to one of the
figures only, that the figures are those of Lao Tzti, Con-
fucius, and Buddha, and none will admit that the ‘‘Buddha’’
is ‘‘Christ.’’

Professor Giles’ solvuntur tabule is useless, for there
is no “‘President’’ to decide the issue. But, if any suffra-
gium were possible, the majority of China’s four hundred
millions (who may be supposed to know their own sages and
gods when they see them—perhaps more intimately than
many Western peoples know theirs) would certainly not
be on Professor Giles’ side. As far as I can see, the majority
of Western scholars would not be on his side either. The
matter, in any case, surely does not possess the importance
which Professor Giles seems to attach to it. Even if he
had discovered a Chinese outline drawing of Christ so ill-
disguised as a Nestorian priest as to be mistaken by most
people for Buddha and attended by two Nestorian priests
closely resembling Lao Tzii and Confucius, that could hardly
warrant so much ado. All the Chinese and Western scholars
I have consulted are dead against him. The ‘“‘hilarious
laughter,’’ by the way, to which Professor Giles replies with
his tu quoque “‘friendly gigele,’’ was theirs, not mine, and
though hilar’ous laughter might effectually drown a giggle, I
have no desire to engage in so childish a competition as
striving for the ‘“‘last word’’ or the ‘‘last laugh.’’ I would
prefer to smile and shake hands, if there were any prospect
of agreement. If it is to be a matter of laughter rather than
gigeles, surely the sentence on p. 36: ‘‘No Chinese artist
could have painted such a picture without infinite risk to his
valued skin,’’ ete., is enough to excite it in no small degree!
But I can discern no profitable future for the discussion,
and have no wish ‘to spend further time in continuing it
with a stiffnecked controversialist who dubs as “‘absurd’’ an
explanation supported by many Chinese and Western
scholars, who have given their opinions independently, unless
(which seems extremely unlikely) any useful object is to be
attained, and unless, there being a reasonable prospect of
agreement, the discussion is carried on in a spirit of sweet
reasonableness and constructive lovingkindness. As it is,
nothing which Professor Giles has said hitherto, and nothing
which he says here, causes me to change my conviction that
he is mistaken in his interpretation of the picture and its
motto. While I hold that there can rightly be none but
a negative answer to his question, “‘Art Thou the Christ?’’

246 CHRIST IN ‘‘LI TAI SHEN HSIEN T‘UNG CHIEN.”’

I yet prefer to agree to differ from so eminent a sinologist
in a friendly manner: there is no occasion (following the
historical precedent) to “‘draw a line on the ground”’
Hi Hh He 2X)!

EK. T. C. WERNER.

RECORDS OF THE GEOLOGICAL COMMITTEE
OF THE RUSSIAN FAR EAST.

No. 16. P. P. Goudkoff. A scheme of instructions for
the sampling and registration of materials relative to
ore deposits. No. 14. H. H. Ahnert. Annual report on
geological research in 1919. No. 11. A. N. Kryshto-
fovich. Some tertiary plants of Possiet-Bay. No. 15.
A. N. Kryshtofovich. Tertiary plants from Amagu river in
Primorsky Province. No. 12. I. Hayasaka. On a collection
of the cretaceous fauna from Russian Sakhalin. No. 18.
A. N. Kryshtofovich. Report on the results of studies in
Japan :—

The Geological Committee of the Russian Far East,
residing in Vladivostok, in spite of the very difficult con-
ditions in which the Russian scientists have to work at
present, endeavours to promote by all ways and means a
scientific gathering of materials concerning geology and
useful minerals of the Russian Far East and embraces in
its explorations the Island Sakhalin and Japan. The col-
lected materials are being published by the Committee
and 24 books have appeared up to the present moment. The
titles of some of them are given in the beginning of this
article.

P. P. Goudkoff designed a scheme of instructions for
recording of materials relative to ore deposits. For valua-
tion of probable stocks of a mineral it is nceessary to have
an idea in which way the formation of this ore deposit took
place and what were the conditions which caused the ap-
pearance of special geological and chemical properties being
typical for the said deposit. In consideration of the above,
besides a detailed description of an ore deposit itself,
information regarding a general geological structure of the
district, in which the ore deposits have been discovered,
should be obtained and these practical data will indicate
the signs, facilitating the task of a new search for minerals
in this district. The author has worked out a series of
questions, the answers to which must be especially collected
by the members of the Geological Committee and published
periodically. The realization of such a scheme would be,
without doubt, very useful as much to the practical mining
men as to the scientists. ;

E. E. Ahnert in his annual report of geological research
in 1919 gives a circumstancial account of the results of

248 RECORDS OF THE GEOLOGICAL COMMITTEE
OF THE RUSSIAN FAR EAST

seological explorations in the district of the Possiet-Bay,
near Novo-Kievsk. He describes large deposits of brown
coal, and mentions some silver lead ore and gold placer
deposits. In order to show the quality of the coal, he gives
its analysis, showing also the heating value of this mineral
fuel. E. BE. Ahnert has collected here some well preserved
impressions of fossil flora, belonging to Tertiar geological
period and A. N. Kryshtofovich has defined them and gives
us a detailed description of them in the book ‘‘Some Teritary
plants of Possiet-Bay.’’ In addition he draws a, historical
sketch of the study of the fossil flora found on the Pacific
Coast and in the Russian Far East and quotes the literature —
referring to this question. A. N. Kryshtofovich has also
studied and described some petrified tertiary plants from
the river Amagu in Primorsky Province, and found a, collec-
tion of fossil fauna in the Russian Sakhalin, near the mouth
of the river Hoya. These petrified mollusks have been in-
vestigated by Dr. Hayasaka and the results published by
the Committee in the book: ‘‘On a collection of the creta-
ceous fauna from Russian Sakhalin.’’ The discovery of these
representatives of the Chalk stratum is of an interest, as -
their presence discloses the age of some doubtful layers.

A. N. Kryshtofovich undertook during his visit to Japan
some geological studies of the fossils of this country and
gives some information about this subject in his “Report on
the results of studies in Japan in 1919-1920.”’

All the said editions represent a valuable donation to
the scientific literature about geology of the Far Hast, having
also a practical interest for the mining men. The books
are neatly printed and furnished with tables containing
excellently executed photographs of the fossil remains.

Bearing in mind that practically the vast area of the
Russian Far Kast has not been systematically explored from
a geological standpoint of view and the discoveries, which
have been of benefit to the development of mining enterprise,
have been mostly of an accidental character, we must admit
that any explorations, being led according to a plan by
specialists, are of a particular value and it should not be
forgotten that the work of the Geological Committee of the
ua Far Kast must be done under specially grave con-

itions.

Ae

OBITUARIES

SIR E. D. H. FRASER, K.C.M.G.

The Society has suffered a great loss by the death of
Sir Everard Fraser, its President for many years. The Officers
and those who were more intimately connected with him
deeply mourn the death of such a scholar and friend. The
Resolution passed at the Public Meeting and recorded in the
Proceedings give a token of the respect and affection with
which he was regarded by his fellow members.

Everard Duncan Home Fraser was born on February
17, 1859, at Protobello, near Edinburgh, being the son of
Lieut.-Col. R. W. Fraser, and he was educated at Aberdeen.
Passing a competitive examination, he was appointed a
student interpreter in China on March 10, 1880, being pro-
moted Acting Consul at Foochow in 1886 and at Kiukiang
in 1889. In June of the latter year he went to Ichang as
Acting Consul, remaining there until January 11, 1891, when
he was appointed Acting Vice-Consul at Chemulpo, Korea,
holding that post until 1892 when he went, in July, to
Chungking as Acting Consul. On December 1, 1893 he was
promoted First Assistant, and was Vice-Consul at Canton
from December 13, 1895 to October 26, 1897, and Acting
Consul there from December 14, 1895 to May 27, 1897.
He was promoted to the H.M. Vice-Consul at Pagoda Island
on September 27, 1897, and Consul at Chinkiang on May 138,
1899. In 1898 and 1899 he was Acting Consul at Foochow.
On January 1, 1901, he was honoured with a C.M.G., and
became Acting Consul-General at Hankow on January 24,
1900, being promoted Consul-General at that port on July 1,
1901. .

On January 20, 1911, he was transferred to Shanghai
as Consul-General, which post he held with honour up to
his death. In 1911 he received the Coronation Medal and
was created a Knight Commander of the Order of St. Michael
and St. George on June 14, 1912. At the time of his death
Sir Everard Fraser was Senior Consul in Shanghai and,
therefore, Chairman of the Consular Body.

At the memorial service Bishop Molony said, ‘‘Sir
Everard Fraser was a noble man and a great Consul. He
was straight and tall as the pine trees of his native land,
his will and purpose were as strong as the granite of the

250 OBITUARIES

Grampians, his companionship was as fragrant as the heather
on the moors of Scotland. What made him such a man
as he was? In his youth high ideals and hardness of cir-
«umetances framed his character. In manhood he set before
him at all times devotion to his duty and the years of his
later life were fortified by a strong religious faith.

He was one of the best and most accomplished students
of the Chinese langutge. His knowledge of this literature
was wide and his researches many. It is unfortunate for
students that Sir Everard Fraser did not publish more
than he did. Possibly his modesty and reserve on the one
hand and his high standard of scholarship on the other
hand prevented this.

SAMUEL COULING, M.A.

Samuel Couling was born in London in 1859, the
youngest child of a Nonconformist minister who, though
of scholarly tastes, could not give his children many early
advantages, through straitened circumstances. The lad was
put into an Insurance Office at fifteen or sixteen; but after
two or three years, having decided to follow his father’s
calling, he was entered at Bristol Baptist College. Here
he took a five years’ Divinity course, with Arts classes at
Bristol University College (now Bristol University); here
too, he first became interested in Mission work in China.

In January 1888, he became minister of the Baptist
Church at Totnes, Devon. His brief but happy ministry
there came to an end in June 1884, owing to the fact that
the Baptists Missionary Society had asked for fourteen
volunteers for China. The young minister offered himself
and was accepted: his people regretfully acknowledged the
prior claims of the Mission field, learned to regard him as
their representative in partibus infidelium, and lovingly kept
his name on the church roll all his life.

He arrived in China in December 1884, and was de-
signated to Ch’ing Chow foo in Shantung, where—after
studying the language—he was put in charge of a newly-
established Boarding-School. The boys were picked boys
and all from Christian families; all instruction was in
Chinese, English not being taught at all: for those were
early days.

He soon realised that for his work’s sake as well as his |
own, he ought to have a degree; and after using any leisure
he could get from other work: and other studies in the field,
and utilizing two furloughs in the necessary preparation,

OBITUARIES 251

he graduated m.a. of Edinburgh in 1902. As far as the
University syllabus permitted, he chose the subjects suitable
for his work in China; and he also did a good deal towards
his B.Sc. and LL.B. degrees, one or both of which he
intended to take on his third furlough. Circumstances
however, prevented this. About 1904, important changes
were made in the educational policy of the Mission, which
did not commend themselves to him; and after two or three
years’ work under the new conditions, he felt it wise to resign.
It was about this time that he was twice offered the
Principalship of Shansi University, which honour he declined
on the ground that he wished if possible to remain with his
Mission. He resigned finally from the B.M.S. in 1908;
and this was one of the greatest sorrows of his life.

He then removed to Shanghai, where he was for some
years tutor in a well-known family. In 1914-16 he was
Hon. Sec. of the Royal Asiatic Society, (North China
Branch) and editor of its Journal. During this period he per-
ceived the lack of a general book of reference as to things
Chinese in the R.A.S. or any other library, and set to work
to collect material for such a book. The result was the
Encyclopaedia Sinica which was published in 1917, and
was awarded the Prix Stanislas Julien in 1919. In the
Preface it is said, “‘It is the framework on which a more
complete and worthier encyclopaedia may be elaborated,”’
and the Editor always hoped to bring out a second edition,
for which he had considerable material in hand.

In 1919, though in poor health, he accepted the Acting
Principalship of Medhurst College, Shanghai (L.M.8.) and
rejoiced at being back in Mission work; but at the close of
the year, a severe illness compelled him to resign. In the
same year he started the New China Review, a bi-monthly
periodical devoted to sinology in all its branches.

In 1920,-he accepted the invitation of the Shanghai
Municipal Council to complete the History of Shanghai (in
3 vols.) left unfinished by the late Mr. George Lanning.
Unfortunately only the second volume was completed at
Mr. Couling’s death. This took place at Shanghai on June
15th, 1922 at the age of 62.

He became a member of the R.A.S. in 1894; was, as
we have said, Secretary and Editor of the Journal for several
years; was made a Honorary Member in 1918, and was
one of the Society’s Vice-Presidents at the time of his
death.

He was by nature retiring and reserved; and those
traits were accentuated by the nature of the rare and dis-

252 OBITUARIES
tressing complaint—an oesophageal diverticulum, which after
many years of increasing misery at last caused his death,—
so that he was not widely known in a social sense; but
one of his greatest joys in later years was the fellowship of
the learned and generous men of many lands who helped
in the Encyclopaedia, and made the New China Review
ossible.
| Ever modest about his own abilities and attainments,
one of his latest wishes—oft-repeated—was that there might
be ‘‘no eulogies,’’ and this wish his friends feel bound to
respect.
. It may be said however, that by his courageous fight
with physical weakness, and his determination to work as
long as any strength was left, those who knew were often
reminded of Robert Louis Stevenson, whom in features also
he strongly resembled. | :
Most people will know him as the versatile compiler
of the Encyclopaedia Sinica: sinologues will remember the
plucky editor of the New China Review, (which seems
likely to close its career at the end of 1922 for lack of any
one to take his place): but his best memorial is in the
characters and lives of certain Chinese whom he taught
and guided unostentatiously but thoroughly during the best
time of his life.—the twenty odd years he spent in a sleepy,
sweet old city in the interior of Shantung. |
He is survived by his wife (who at his desire, writes this
brief sketch) and by one son and one daughter.

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS.

Histoire Général de la Chine Et de ses Relations avec les pays
Etrangers Depuis les Temps les Plus Anciens Jusqu’a la
Chute de la Dynastie Mandchou. Par Henri Cordier, Membre
de l’institut. Paris.—Librairie Paul Geuthner. 1920.

Like Confucius, M. Cordier is a great annalist, if not a great creator.
He is a great student as well as a busy one. His past works show
him to be the supreme authority on the bibliography relating to
China, and consequently he must know things Chinese better than
any one living. Students have been greatly indebted to his past
works, and by this new history, he has placed readers under further
obligation to his industry and knowledge. Here they have a com-
pendium of the vast amount of material contributed by many scholars
in past times, arranged in a consecutive narrative, forming a most
readable history of this vast empire from the most ancient times to
the present. And as though the long internal records of the people
were not enough, we have thrown in, the country’s relations with
adjoining races and peoples both near and distant. But this may
be at one and the same time, its strength and weakness. For ‘‘Ses
Relation Avec Les Pays Etrangers’’ may have been an allurement to
be shunned, rather than an opportunity to be grasped. For it is a
certainty that no history of China could be adequately recorded in the
four volumes, before us, containing though they do about three
quarters of a million words. And when it is found that the best
part of two volumes are given to ‘Strangers,’ it will be readily
concluded that the history of the country itself will be that much
shorter in consequence. It is a remarkable fact how the magnet of the
circumference has attracted the foreign historian. We think of
Mr. E. H. Parker and M. Cordier in particular, not to mention
others, who have gone beyond the rich pastures of Hua Hsia, the
homeland, to brouse on the wide territories beyond with their poor
pasturage. Have they been allured by the great names and bloody
deeds of Mongol warriors? It is not implied that these outward
attractions should be altogether neglected, since the Tartar pressure,
and the virility of the Hleuthes, did affect the internal history of

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

254

the State; but the tendency is to occupy too much space with these
Etrangers. Here it seems appropriate to mention another defect in
all foreign histories of China. The reader gets the impression that
the whole history of the country consists of wars and conflicts. In
his history of the English People, J. R. Green, mentions that it is
a great mistake to think that the main elements of a people’s history
consists of wars. This at most only forms a side issue. The main
concern of a people’s history lies in the growth of its institutions,
in its administration, in its laws, its home life and social conditions,
its agriculture and business pursuits, its educational opportunities,
and in the conditions of its art and literature. And we think that the
present work is lacking in these respects. Too much has been made of
wars, too little of the life of the people. The excuse may be advanced
that things must be taken as they are. That if there is the defect,
it lies with the sources in the Chinese histories themselves. To a
great extent this may be true. For we remember that in the long
history of Sst Ma Kuang, after an excellent exordium dealing with
the meaning of history, the author proceeds to give the annals, seriatim
of the successive reigns. These become lifeless and wearisome.
Still it was the noble desire of another historian, Sst Ma Ch‘ien
to supplement mere chronological annals by monographs on art, religion
and economics, treating of these round some central figure. To some
extent this is true of other Chinese historians as well. If more
such ideas had been extracted by foreign and modern Chinese histor-
ians, who have written in English or other language, the result would
have been of much more value and entertainment. In this way too we
should have a far better apprehension of the nature of the Chinese
people and their survival through the long succession of the centuries.
Certainly the author of Dictionaire Bibliographique was well equipped
for such a task, at least as far as the works of foreign writers are
concerned ; for no one can be so well acquainted with them as he.

We therefore think the learned author of this work has fallen
under the allurements of ‘Les pays ¢trangers’? and given undue pro-
minence to this phase of a history of China. This side is overweighted
So no true proportion is found and an equal balance is wanting. We
need only refer to the section dealing with Kang Hsi. Very little
pertaining to that remarkable man is inserted. Foreign relations
constitute the major part of the narrative and even individuals who
had to do with China as early as the 1584 and 1604 are introduced
into a reign that began only in 1662. If a summary of the dynastic
history, the Tung Hua Luh, had,been incorporated, it would be
most valuable and illuminating of that remarkable reign. But as

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS PAS}5,

it is, the general reader is left in the dark as to how the emperor
proceeded to put into execution his great ideal of ‘‘governing for the
welfare of the people alone.’’ Indirectly too we should have an
insight into the economic life of the people, and, the ruler’s constant
anxiety lest the Treasury should impoverish the people, by its frequent.
demands on provincial funds. This defect goes on to the end of the
work. Under present conditions this may have been inevitable, and,
before the defect can be remedied much work will have to be done
on the original sources and fresh material extracted for a complete
history of the Chinese people.

_ We do not wish by these suggestions to underrate this valuable
and monumental work. It will prove a mine of reference and a handy
compendium of Chinese history. We heartily congratulate the author
on the end of his laborious task. A few of its more detailed excel-
lencies may be mentioned. The dynastic lists of reigns with the
‘“‘nien hao’’ at the end of each section will be valuable. It is remarkable
how thorough the author has been in his work in giving exact days
and years. Tables des Matiéres are also useful. At the end of the
4th volume there is an /ndex Alphabetique. We could wish that this.
were more complete, for many names and references are omitted.

We have only noticed a few errors in this long book. But amongst
these, the following may be mentioned. Vol. 2, page 58, P‘ing Yang fu
is in Chan Si and not in Chen Si as given. Vol. 2, page 184, Zar Ping
should come under 7‘ai 7'sow and not under J'ai T'soung as given.
Vol. 4, page 239, James Huberty should be Huberty James.

We think also more space should have been given to extra-
Metropolian history of the Boxer. There is no adequate mention, that.
we can find, of the massacres in Shansi, Chekiang, and Manchuria. And
the Shansi settlement, by the establishment of a University for the en-
lightenment of the people, was a signal mark of foreign goodwill,
and should have a place in any record. The work of Protestant.
Societies should also have found a longer account.

Our last word is one of congratulation to Author and Publishers.
for these attractive volumes. M.

A Little Garland from Cathay. Being a Translation, with Notes,
of some Poems of the Tang Dynasty (Cent. VII-IX). By T.
Gaunt, m.a., Shanghai: printed at the Presbyterian Mission
Press : 1919. pp. 64.

Among the multitude of translations of Chinese poems, this little

volume surely has a place. There are fourteen poems, from eight

256 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

Chinese authors, translated, and it is a delight to have the Chinese
text of the poems printed in the appendix. The translator chose we
poems from a small Chinese anthology of the T’ang dynasty, which
contains about three hundred. Most of the poets are well known,
especially Li Po, Tu Fu and Han Yu.

The result is not “Chinese poetry in English verse,’ but early
Victorian verse, with Chinese subjects. The author puts the Chinese
into an ultra-English form; albeit, most of his verse is musical and
very well done. We forbear to enter the discussion on what form
is ve most suitable for translating Chinese poetry. But the excellent
and careful introductions and notes to each poem supply much that
the verse cannot supply, and leave us wondering whether this somewhat
cumbersome result is not the best that we clumsy westerners can hope
to make out of the spiritual, spirited and sententious poetry of the

China of more than a millenium ago. H. K. W.

Collocuial Sentences With New Terms. Chinese and English texts.
By Evan Morgan. Shanghai: Kelly & Walsh, Ltd. : 1922.
pp. 170.
In his introduction the author states that ‘“‘the work is not meant
for beginners, but for more advanced students.’”” This should be
emphasized, for the beginner will find himself sadly at sea, if he
attempts to master this work. But for the advanced student it will
prove an excellent help, especially as a preparation for reading the
productions of the returned student in any of the numerous periodicals
that are put forth by Chinese schools at the present time. Indeed the
Chinese is often so difficult and the English so clear that it plainly
appears that the original sentence was literally and clumsily translated
from English. A little practice under Mr. Morgan’s guidance, and
the student will begin to see light through the turgid periods of ‘‘The
Renaissance,” ‘“‘La Jeunesse,’ ‘‘The Eastern Miscellany,’’ and the
editorial columns of some of our daily papers. How one who knows
only Chinese can make head or tail of them remains a mystery.

The book is in no sense a dictionary. It is true that the sentences
are arranged under eleven heads (Economics, Education, Labour,
Philosophy, Politics, Religion, Science, etc.) but the division is not
strictly observed, since the topics overlap ; and there is no special order
within the division itself. The student should take a topic and read
it through carefully ; even where he differs from the translator as to the
exact meaning of a phrase, he will-find the variant reading stimulating
to thought. But in most cases he will not differ, but admire a very

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 257

painstaking piece of work. It was decidedly worth doing, and will
_ add to Mr. Morgan’s fame as the author of a very serviceable series
of helps to the student of the Chinese language and literature.

8 ee

The Chinese Drama. R. F. Johnston, c.8.2., m.a. Shanghai : Kelly
& Walsh, Ltd.

Although well worthy of investigation, students of Chinese have paid

but little attention to the Chinese Drama, and therefore this book

is all the more welcome. It was evidently intended as a gift book,

and hence was published in an attractive form, with brilliantly colored

binding, and with striking hand painted illustrations by C. F. Winzer.

It is not, however, written altogether in a popular style. Perhaps
it was expecting too much of a scholar like Mr. Johnston to produce
a book that would merely be popular.

Judged as a work to interest the uninitiated, it is not a complete
success, for only Sinologues would appreciate some of the chapters,
especially the one on the Historical Development of the Chinese
Drama. To the ordinary reader there is much that will appear to be
as dry as dust, but to the serious student there is much that will
prove interesting.

We believe a much more popular book could have been written,
one that would have given, for instance, some examples of the stories
and plots used in the Chinese Drama, and anecdotes connected with
the theatrical profession.

It would appear as if the material for the book had been gathered
from Chinese writings on the drama, and there is not a great deal
of evidence of first hand knowledge. It may be difficult for a westerner
to write sympathetically, but one cannot escape being struck by the
difference between the spirit of Mr. Johnston’s book and the lectures
on the same subject by Prof. Soong Tsung-faung.

The writer begins with some introductory remarks, calling atten-
tion to the small amount of literature on his subject, produced by
western writers, and then gives a brief account of the village theatre,
and the troops of travelling actors. This is followed by a description
of the city theatre. According to the author “‘at the present time
Peking still maintains its place as the dramatic capital, and as the
best training ground for actors. Shanghai comes second, while Tien-
tsin and Hankow rank as third and fourth.’’ The next Section on
Historical development, as we have said, is somewhat too scholarly
for the ordinary reader. It is based largely upon a book recently
published in Chinese called 32 7u B% Hh 3. The author points out

17

258 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

the sudden development of the Chinese Drama when we come to the
Mongol Period in the thirteenth century, and holds that this was ©
“in large measure due to the fact that in the ancestral home of the

Mongols the drama had already arrived at a higher stage of develop-
ment than it had reached in China.”’

After a short section on the drama in the Manchu Dynasty, there
follows a section on some characteristics and weaknesses of the
Chinese Drama. This is perhaps the most interesting part of the book,
but the author fails to do justice to some of the strong points such
as the remarkable acting of women’s parts by men, and the extra-
ordinary ability in pantomine. The good Chinese actor without the aid
of scenery or elaborate theatrical properties, by bodily and facial ex-
pression, accomplishes wonderful things. We are brought back to
the Shakespearian period where the effect produced on the audience
depended so largely upon the actors themselves.

b]

In the chapter, ‘‘The Drama under the Republic,’ the author
states that modern plays dealing with modern political and social
problems have not proved a great success and have not appealed to
the ordinary Chinese audience. Judged by the success of some of
these modern plays in Shanghai theatres, this statement seems some-
what exaggerated. It may be true that adaptations from Ibsen and
Bernard Shaw may not be acceptable to the Chinese playgoers at pre-
sent, but at the same time there is a movement on foot to introduce
in the modern drama the new social problems in China in regard to
marriage and the relation between children and parents. The New
Thought movement is exerting an influence on the drama, and in
time the drama will be used more and more as a vehicle for influencing
Chinese public opinion in regard to social reform.

A section might have been added on the drama in schools and
colleges. Students have become amateur actors and playwrights and
from ihe plays produced by them one can see something of the ferment
going on in the mind of New China. Prof. Soong Tsung-faung calls
attention to the importance of these student plays in one of his articles
on the Chinese drama. |

There is one misprint which might be corrected in future editions.
On page 17, eighteenth line, we have ‘‘wastful’’ for ‘‘wasteful.”’

We could wish that this able writer could find time to give this
subject a more thorough study and a larger treatment.

There is still much to be said in regard to the origin of the
drama, the varieties of the drama, the construction of the play, the
training of the actors, the influence in the past and the present and
the outlook for further development. F..l. How

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 259

Korea’s Fight for Freedom. By F. A. McKenzie. New York:
Fleming H. Revell Co., 1920. pp. 320.

After a brief reference to earlier centuries, the author begins at 1866
and gives a fairly complete history of the attempt of the forward-
looking and democratic elements in Korea to obtain independence for
their nation; and provides a detailed description of the Japanese
atrocities which were only too widely known, some two or three years
since. Much of the suffering from these atrocities came under the
eye of the author himself, and while he was evidently quite strongly
biassed against Japan from the beginning, nevertheless his tale, told
in straight-forward journalese, is a moving and convincing one.
How one can defend Japan for the actual course of her oppressions
in Korea passes belief. The book will be a useful finger to warn
the Japanese in time to come.

We note one error; on p. 270 there is a quotation from Mr. D. V.
Hudson, of the Southern Presbyterian University at Shanghai. There
is no Southern Presbyterian University in Shanghai, or elsewhere
in China. Does the author mean the Hangchow Christian College in
which the Southern Presbyterians have a share?

Ey) Keo

Li Duke of Ch‘ien. Translated by J. A. Jackson.

This is a chapter from a well known work in Chinese, the Ku
Chin Ch‘i Kuan. The Chinese is given on one side, having the
English translation on the opposite page. The little volume is daintily
got up. Both types are clear. Neither the publisher nor the
price is given. We give a hearty welcome to this fresh student of
Chinese and hope that he will pursue the study of the language
and produce other things in future. The work of translation is by
no means an easy matter, especially when the attempt is made of
giving a fairly literal interpretation, such as would help students to
unrave! the significance of each word as well as complete sentences.
This is the aim of the author of this book. The main purport is
quite clear. But it is evident that the translation is immature. Mr.
Jackson would have been well advised to have submitted it to an older
hand before publishing it. There are many imperfect renderings.
We need only mention a few. On page 1 a ‘‘torn cap’”’ is rendered

ce

as a ‘“‘skin cap”: 7'a kua, a summer jacket, is made into an overcoat.
On page 2 we have Ta Asin li cheng shih fen ti pu kao hsing liao

rendered as ‘‘Her affections were genuine, but would never flourish’’

260 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

.

which is quite wrong. The phrase is a very common one, meaning

“She was very depressed.”” In pointing out these mistranslations we
hope the translator will not be depressed and be deterred from pursuing
his efforts at mastering the language.

Japan’s Financial Relations with the United States. By Gyoju

Odate, Pu. D. New York.—Columbia University.
This work deals with the trade between the United States and Japan,
principally during the years of the war. How the trade was financed
and the developments of the banking systems of both countries are
set forth in much detail. The dislocation in the discount facilities
of the world occasioned by the war is clearly shown. The financial
centre of exchange shifted from London to New York. It is pointed ,
out at the same time that the machinery was very inadequate.
London’s long experience and unrivalled opportunities could not be
replaced. We doubt whether the statement regarding the transfer
of centre from London to New York will hold good to-day. In fact
we think that London is rapidly regaining the position that it tem-
porarily lost, and that it still will be the financial centre for the
world’s exchange. The pound sterling may still come to be the
ereat medium of economic speech and practice. This is a book for
the expert in trade and banking.

Chinese Grammar Self-Taught. By John Darroch, Litt. D., 0.B.£.
London: E. Marlborough. pp. 152.
This excellent little volume is a companion to ‘‘Chinese Self-
taught,’ a work that is well-known. The design of the earlier book
was to help the student to learn to speak Chinese; the present volume
attacks the problem of instructing him to read. The method of pre-
sentation is that of an English grammar, so that the form of the
instruction will at least be familiar to the student who proposes to
himself the difficult task of acquiring the written language by the
aid of a book only. It goes without saying that if Dr. Darroch
could be successful with his first book, he should be so with this.
The proof of that pudding will have to be in the eating; but we are
inclined to believe that a determined student with a talent for langu-
ages will get a long start by mastering what he will find here. The
size of the book makes it very sententious; but if the student deter-
mines to omit nothing, he will make steady progress. There are
twenty-four lessons; which reminds one of the educational corres-
pondence agency that advertised an infallible method for learning a

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 261

language in twenty-four hours :—‘‘Divide the language into twenty-
four parts and learn one each hour.’’ In the case of Chinese, the
student will be well-advised to make it twenty-four months; but he
should master the material in this manual in much less time than
that. A useful dictionary of three thousand characters, most of
them defined with a single English word, is provided. Dr. Darroch
has a gift of making the salient features of a linguistic problem
stand out, and of expressing the facts he wishes to convey in language
that is racy and clear. Many an old student will find much that is
new and interesting and useful to him, if he will spend an hour or
two looking throught these lessons. H. K. W.

The Economic History of China with Special Reference to Agri-
culture. By Mabel Ting-hua Lee, Pu. D., New York, Columbia
University.

In a recent article in a well-known American magazine a writer

pointed out that ambitious American students were “Ph. D.

mad.’’ Everybody of this class was so bent on obtaining this coveted

degree that evidently the Chinese students of brilliance who study
in America are smitten with the same desire, and in order to obtain
it produce Theses of. various degrees of value. Ph. D. reminds them
so of the old Hanlin doctorate, and they wish to be able to add

‘‘Po Shih” after their names on their return. The present volume

is, however, peculiar in that it is the Thesis prepared by a Chinese

lady at Columbia University. She is to be congratulated on the
choice of her subject for the thesis, viz :—The Agriculture of China.

Chinese have always looked upon agriculture as the backbone of their

Country’s prosperity. It may be said that the majority of her

scholars were brought up on the farm. The young lady shows an

interest in the condition of her own people. She reminds us that
political storms pass serenely over the heads of the people while
the farmers still go on with their work.

The first portion of the volume is a running account in a some-
what sketchy way of the fortunes of the farmers during the various
dynasties down to the present time. This is followed by a note-book
account of source material derived entirely from a copy of the Chinese
Encyclopaedia which apparently the University library could boast of.
Of course, the material for her study was exceedingly scanty. This
criticism applies with equal force to everything that Chinese students
have produced in the way of theses for this same degree.

262 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

Miss Lee refers to the paradox of Chinese Agriculture, Viz :—
That the Chinese have been successful farmers for forty centuries,
and yet the soil appears to be as productive as ever. She claims that
whereas in Western countries the yield is only fifteen bushels to the
acre it is in China on the average twenty-five bushels to the acre,
and yet this is not enough to supply the food needs of the people.
The reason, of course, is that there are too many people and too little
land. She says that China’s soil is maintaining her four hundred
millions but in a desperate way. Notwithstanding every device
which has been drawn to their aid, their farmers barely eke out an
existence. China is indeed known as the ‘‘special home of hunger.’’
What is the solution? Our author says more land is the only solution.
But where is it to be got Probably only by more intensive cultiva-
tion of the actual amount of land which exists, supplemented by a
reclamation of marshes, especially near the sea. If any nation could
be justified in having earth-hunger, surely China is, but, alas, there
seems so little to satisfy her hunger. Other nations are erecting
barriers against her even in portions of the earth that are practically
virgin soil. In the early days there was plenty of land, as for
example, was the case in Canada. This land is becoming gradually
filled up. Unfortunately the land in China has become more than
filled, and the population is simply spilling over into other countries.

Our author gives due credit to the Manchus for the improvements
which they introduced in agriculture in the early days although
towards the end these things were, of course, sadly neglected. She
is also impartial enough to give credit to the Japanese for having
immensely improved agriculture in Korea. When she comes to speak
of the Republic she says that the Republic has introduced no improve-
ment in the condition of the farmers. She refers at length to the
great famine of recent date in North China, and dwells upon the
miserable condition of the farming population. She is able to intro-
duce some interesting parallels with the Roman Kmpire, especially in
its decadence, and to show that agrarian discontent had very much
to do with changes of dynasty in her own Country. She claims that
in China the latifundia which were the curse of Rome were put
down by the Government with a strong hand. The result is that we
have small farmers cwning their own land all over the Country. She
concludes her work as follows :—‘‘All that improvements in methods
of cultivation and the counteracting of the effect of natural disasters
can accomplish is of a palliative character, simply postponing the
evil day, unless we solve the problem of over-population or pro-
vide through the development of manufactures or otherwise a needed

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 263

outlet for our surplus population.’’ Mr. J. O. P. Bland has recently
asserted that it is impossible for China to produce more and support
more people. What answer would be given to Mr. Bland by Dr.
Lee is not very clear from her thesis. Dee Ge

Travels of a Consular Officer in North-West China. By LHric
Teichman, B.A. Cambridge University Press. 24/-.
There are two ways of travelling. One is to do so and say nothing
about it. The other is to record experiences and publish them for
the instruction of the public. Mr. Teichman has chosen the latter,
much: to be benefit of the public. Not much has hitherto been published
on the routes taken by Mr. Teichman into distant Shensi, Kansu and
Sstchuan. Colonel Bruce published an account of his journey from
India to China, but the route described by him is different from the
journeys related in this work. Two excellent maps accompany the
volume which are of great help in following the traveller in his
long and devious ways. The journeys are marked in red lines and
a glance at the maps will show the extensive regions covered by Mr.
Teichman in his arduous journeys. Any future traveller will consult
this work and find it of much service. It is almost needless to mention
that these districts have often been trodden by missionary travellers
but they have not left such minute record of their journey and ex-
periences. If Mr. Teichman errs at all it is in a too minute and
detailed record of his daily stages. Indeed we think that the book
would not be less valuable if there had been less account of the day’s
routine—of when the day was begun and where they stopped for lunch
and so on. A little of such experience is good but it tends to become
monotonous when often repeated, as it is in this work. And again the
book is full of such descriptions as the following. ‘‘The track climbs
out of the gorge to the top of a plateau of a similar height on the
other side, and then runs across the undulating uplands for fifteen 17 to
the village of Kao Ts’un in the district of Pin Chou, 90 li from Yung-
shou.’ <A little of this is interesting but becomes wearying when most
of the book is taken up with the record of such details. It could
have been wished that Mr. Teichman had given rein to his imagination
occasionally and described in vivid language the toute en semble of
some great plateau or given us the impression created on his mind
by the lofty mountains that he crossed. The people too might have
formed more the subject of the narrative. He must have mixed
with all sorts and conditions of men as he moved on from place to
place, and his experiences of the people could not but be varied and
curious. Yet the narrative does not leave any distinct colour on the

.

964 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

mind of the reader about the people. We think that if the author
had taken Whitman’s Salut au Monde with him and read it occasion-
ally we should have a record more deeply tinged with the life of
the people. So there is a certain lack of inspiration and warmth
and colour in the book. It must not be thought however that these
things have been wholly neglected. Indeed most useful information
and interesting facts are frequently offered. And lest our remark
as to the lack of colour and enthusiasm be taken, too literally, and
rob the book of some of its great merits, we would call special atten-
tion to many of the impressions of the traveller on such, and many
other subjects that cannot but create a deepened knowledge of these
regions and of the Chinese people generally. For instance the depre-
dations of the White Wolf bandits are brought to our view anew
with new facts, especially from the point of the suffering such out-
bursts occasion the patient people of China. Many incidents of eco-
nomics are given us and the possibility of the growth of trade, which
things are of great importance to the world to-day. Many local
customs too, as they were met, are written down. Little bits of
history and an insight of how the country is undergoing change
under the pressure of revolutions and new thought are supplied. It.
will be news to some to read of the factories and bridges of distant.
Lanchou. Much information is given on the Mohamedan in Kansu
and the nomad life of the Thibetans. And we are reminded of the
rich supply of wheat in Shensi and Kansu, whose fertile and wide
fields form the granaries of China. The population of Kansu is
mixed, the Mohamedens forming the third part. But we think that.
Mr. Teichman is quite mistaken in the observation he makes in the
comparison of the relative success of conversions to that religion and
that of the Christian religion. He thinks that the latter has been
very slow in comparison with the propaganda of Mohamedanism.
But he has surely forgotten that Mohamedanism has made but few
converts from the Chinese. Its church is composed of the descendants.
of those who came in early days to China. That is to say they
are not Chinese at all. Only a few Chinese have ever become.

Mohamedans. Really the comparison is in favour of the Christian
propaganda.

By such historical references and incidents of the journey, and
such amusing experiences as that recorded, on page 156, where the
authorities took one of the traveller’s own mules to supply the place
of a wornout mule the narrative is much enlivened and the monotony

ot the journey is broken for the reader as it must have been to the
traveller.

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 265

Besides incidental references Mr. Teichman devotes a whole
chapter to the Missionary question. The criticisms made are offered
in a friendly spirit and we have no doubt they will be so taken.
As to their value that is another matter, and no doubt they will
be weighed with all care and attention by those most concerned. In
our own opinion we think they are somewhat immature, but must
leave the final decision to those most competent to judge. In any
case the opinion of the passing traveller are worthy of attention.

The work is handsomely illustrated with good photographs, which
add greatly to the interest and the value of the book. Indeed it
is a most excellently got up volume and worthy of the great Publishing
House which has issued it. Therefore both within and without it
is a fine addition to the books on China. M.

Tzu-chin shan, an alkali-synite area in Western Shansi. By E. Norin,
B86.

This is the first contribution from The Nystrém Institute For
Scientific Research In Shansi, associated with the Shansi Government
University, Tai Yuan fu. In the first place we should like to con-
gratulate Professor Nystrom on the establishment which bears his
name. It shows great enterprise and promises to do work that was
much needed. Mr. Nystrém was able to elicit the interest of members
of the Stolkholm University in the work, who have undertaken
some of the financial burden. As a result it has been possible to
secure the services of an expert to come out to investigate into the
nature of the rocks and soil of Shansi. A small mountain near
Lin Hsien has been marked for preliminary examination. Mr. Norin
has lost no time. We have the result of his first year’s work in
Contribution 1 now before us. Its scientific value must be consider-
able, and we congratulate the author most heartily on his work as
described in this pamphlet. We desire to call the attention of all
scientists to this important contribution. M.

Peking. A Historical and Intimate Description of its Chief Places
of Interest. By Juliet Bredon. 2nd LEdition fully revised
and enlarged. With 6 maps and plans and 24 illustrations.
Shanghai: Kelly & Walsh, Ltd., $10.

The Publishers, in presenting the second edition, state that, ‘‘the

Author has received from the National Geographical Society, Washing-

ton, D.C., an award from the Grant Squire Fund, intended by

266 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

the Founder to mark the recognition of unusually meritorious publica-
tions relating to the Far East.” In making the award the President
stated the “Society desired in this way to express their appreciation
the Literary and Scholastic Eminence of Your Recent Book on
The readers of this Journal will not be surprised to hear
In the review of the first edition

of
Peking.”’
of this token of appreciation.
which appeared in the 1920 volume, the fifty-first, we gave our
estimate of the high value of the work in question.

In reviewing this new edition there is no need for us to enlarge
on what was said in the former review, except to confirm our very
favourable opinion of this beautiful book. Since then it has grown
considerably, nearly 50 pages having been added to it. Chapters
9 and 10 in the first edition, being expanded in the second, into
chapters 9, 10, 11, and 12. There is also added Appendix 11: The
principal festivals and fairs in Peking. The number of illustrations
have also been increased. In this new and enlarged form it will
find a still larger number of readers, who will delight to learn of
Peking from this fascinating work. We venture to repeat what we
said before: ‘‘The authoress becomes an excellent guide, conducting
the traveller over much unfamiliar ground: directing his thoughts
to unobserved objects of art and historic interest, and, as the process
advances, a canvas of a vast and beautiful panorama is unfolded
before the reader, leaving the impression of splendid creations.’

The work of the Publishers is excellently done. They have given

M.

an outward form worthy of the inward art.

Dogs of China and Japan in Nature and Art. By V. W. F.
Collier. London: Willan Heinemann, 1921, £2/2/-.
The dogs of China and Japan have at last come into their own. In
this handsome, and well-illustrated volume, their history is worthily
recorded. ‘To those who have only been accustomed to see the street
dogs full of sores and every other malady it will be a very pleasant
surprise to find that there is another side to the picture, and, that
dogs of various kinds occupy a definite place in the social life of
the people. They have played a part in international relations. Indeed
there is hardly a phase of life in which they have not figured. They
have even been dressed as a man, and carried in state, in sedan chairs,
like his Excellency. It is common knowledge that they have been
used for food, but it may not be equally known that they have been
the object of worship, in rare cases; and often used as sacrificial

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 267

animals. In every country dogs have been the object of superstitition,
sometimes of a good omen, sometimes of a bad one. Residents in
China are well aquainted with the beating and clanging of the kangs,
during an eclipse, to drive away the dog which threatens to eat
the luminary. Hence the word eclipse is made of eat and a quadruped.
Dogs are intimately connected with lions for there are dog-lions,
and the word lion in Chinese is formed of the radical dog and the
sound shih. So no work treating of dogs can avoid the allied creature
the lion. And author of this work devotes considerable space to this
noble animal. Indeed it would be fitting if the word lion had been
added to the title.

The dog equally with the dragon, and other beasts, finds an im-
portant place in the mythology of the human race: the dragon
remain a myth still, but the dog has passed from that sphere of our
thinking, since he is with us daily in a concrete form. Nevertheless he
has played a part in the myths of the past too. A myth of dog ancestry
is not uncommon as in Alaska, in Madagascar and even in Europe. He
figures too in Creation myths : and Cerberus guards the gates of the
Infernal Regions. Yama had two dogs who were sent to bring in
wandering souls. The dog in many mythologies is held as a sacred
animal, being under the special protection of the gods, and its sanctity
is also seen in the art of many peoples. Hence it has been used
in sacrifice, and, was often considered as of good omen. Not only
so but he has found a place in magic: for in Dahomey the carcass
of a dog is hung up to ward off sorcery. On the other hand he has
been held by many as an unclean animal. And it has not infrequently
been used as a term of abuse: ‘“‘Is thy servant a dog?’’ And even
in England where the dog has been most highly esteemed this is not
unknown. Potentates and paupers have found comfort in the com-
panionship of dogs. Now whether man first tamed dogs and thus
domesticated them, or, whether the dog felt out of place in the
company of the wolf is a matter still undecided, but the fact is
indisputable that man and dog are great friends. Not all these facts
however are to be found within the covers of this book, but he who
would know much about all dogs, and particularly about the special
breeds of Chinese dogs, and how varieties and special marks, such as the
short nose have been produced will find much information in this
excellent book.

There is a serious error in the Table Of Dates. The last item
states : ‘1862 Chinese Emperor Kuang Su came to the throne.”’
This should be T‘ung Chih. Kuang Hsii came to the throne in 1875.
T‘ung Chih is omitted altogether.

208 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

Some of the explanations are not clear, such as the word chow
on page 58, The reader does not gather what is meant to be conveyed
nor get a clear idea of the origin of chow.

It is a pleasure to handle this fine volume and the publisher
and author are to be heartily congratulated. M.

Les Grottes de Touen-Houang. Tome quatrieme Grottes 111 a 120 N.
Paris, Librairie Paul Geuthner, 1921. Price 75 fr.

The first three volumes of this handsome work were reviewed in
Vol. 52 of this Journal, pp. 226-227. The high praise accorded by the
reviewer to those volumes may equally be given to the fourth. Apart
from its historical interest, its production is a work of art. When
we think of the difficulties that had to be overcome in getting these
photographs the results are marvellous? The Publisher has done his
work well and the volume will be a constant testimony to the craft-
manship of those who produced this work. The letterpress is very
eagerly awaited, for without the exposition and the explanations of
M. Pelliot, the full benefit of these representations of Buddhist art
will not be available to the public. When this does appear many
promise themselves the pleasure of a serious study of these pictures.
Tome Quatriéme contains Table des Planches 193-256.

Arts and Art Crafts of Ancient China. By the Literary Department
of the American Woman’s Club, Shanghai. Printed by the
Presbyterian Mission Press.

The Literary Department of the American Woman’s Club under the
able Chairmanship of Mrs. H. A. Wilbur arranged a most inter-
esting program for the Season 1920-1921. The papers read before
the Department have now been printed, and thus preserved, for future
reference, a very wise proceeding when one considers their scope,
and the amount of serious study which, of necessity, preceeded their
compilation.

A glance at the index shows that the study has been well directed
and the subjects throughly divided. A delightful little Introduction,
by the Chairman, opens the book and is followed by ‘‘The Cowherd
and the Weaving Maiden,’ a well known Chinese legend translated
by Mr. Charles Kliene, r.r.c.s. and then the papers appear. These
comprise; six on painting, covering the period from early T’ang to
early Ming; five on Architecture, treating of the temples on Omei Shan,
Tai Shan, and Pu Tu Shan, of Guild-halls and Domestic architecture ;

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 269

and eleven on Art-Crafts, dealing with bronzes, rugs procelains and
carvings. The closing article, by the Chairman, on ‘‘Notable Local
Collections of Chinese Art Objects’’ is of unusual value, as the en-
thusiastic appreication of the Literary Dept. A.W.C. has undoubtedly
proved the key which has opened the doors of all the principal
collectors in Shanghai to its members. Mrs. Wilbur’s closing words
deserve quotation and hearty endorsement.

“Tf the Municipality were to maintain an Art Museum,
commensurate with its Public Orchestra and its Parks, it could
easily display a collection of Chinese antiquities which would
give it rank with the art centres of the world. No other city
could command the willing services of such a jury of experts,
as reside here, trained in the capacity of private buyers. Loan
collections no doubt would be available for long or short
periods, if a fire-proof building were provided, with bonded
custodians, and a curator of such unassailable rectitude as to
insure the confidence of owners. The culture of a city is
guaged by such collective enterprises as this. A public spirit
for art in Shanghai, is revealed by the maintenance, at public
expense, of a symphony orchestra and band to give free con-
certs throughout the year. The Royal Asiatic Society, with
its fine library on China and the Orient, and the ripe research
of its annual Journal, is further tribute to the culture of
Shanghai. Why not also an Art Museum?

There is yet time before Tokio, New York and London
absorb all the antiquities : but not time to lose. The antiquities
of Japan slipped away almost before that people knew their
value, so that she now recoups from China, the source of her
art. The increasing collections of Chinese art treasures are
known, to every visitor of the Tokio Museums. The ebb-tide
of China’s treasures away from her shores is cause for alarm.
Why allow these incomparable relics of a noble art to slip away
to other lands, without reserving one grand collection for
Shanghai ?”’

There is no space to discuss the papers in detail. ‘“‘Chinese Homes
and Gardens’ by Miss Tuttle is most sympathetic; ‘‘Polychrome
Porcelains” by Mrs. B. A. Edwards shows extremely careful and
accurate preparation, as do many, but not all, the other papers. Mr.
Abraham’s contribution on ‘‘Sung Painting,” a subject he has
throughly at heart, is quite delightful, and Mr. Evan Morgan who
has made a deep study of early ritual provides a most valuable chapter
on “Bronze Sacrificial Vessels used in the Sacrifice to Heaven.”

270 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

On might beg that, in future compilations—and we sincerely hope
that the Literary Dept. A.W.C. will continue to publish the result
of its studies—the editors will insist on a uniform system of trans-
literation at any rate within the confines of one article. Chinese
names are admittedly difficult, no system of transliteration is perfect,
but the one adopted should be adhered to, thus avoiding an immensity
of confusion. May we also beg that the proof-reading be more
carefully attended to, there are some quite unforgivable mistakes
as the printing of ‘‘Kouling’’ for the name of our deeply regretted
local Sinologue, on p. 44.

The publication, of which a few copies may still be available,
in enriched by excellent illustrations from the collections of Mr. and
Mrs. Bulow-Rayens and Mr. Strehlneek. It forms-a delightful hand-
book and should prove stimulating to all interested in China and its
past. It proves, moreover, that even busy women—and men—may,
if they so choose help to build up the store of knowledge regarding

this marvellous country in which we sojourn.

HAS

Chinese Shadows. By Juliet Bredon.

In ‘‘Chinese Shadows’? Miss Bredon has given us glimpses of Chinese
life on its intensely human side. She has drawn, from her extensive
knowledge of the people, shadow pictures which give the Occidental
new ideas ; ideas that bring the Chinese into the company of ‘“‘folks,”
with the passions, the joys and aspirations, the sorrows and disappoint-
ments common to all members of the human family.

The poems are of great variey and uneven merit. ‘The ‘‘Child
Songs’’ with which the book opens are interesting and appealing. The
‘““Peasant’s Prayer’ is distinctly Chinese in tone and some of the
‘Temple Sketches’ bring vividly to mind those ancient enclosures,
once the centres of the spiritual life of a great people, but now falling
rapidly into decay. He who has seen the Altar of Heaven and been
impressed by its simply granduer will agree that Miss Bredon has
caught the true spirit of the place and the people.

The best wine has been reserved for the last, however, and the
reader revels in “The Story Teller,” ‘‘The Letter Writer,’ ‘The
Blind Singer,” ‘‘The Statue,” and above all ‘The Sweeper of
Shadows,”’

One could wish that the author had seen fit to provide a preface
or short introduction. It would be easier to form a just estimate of

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS DADA

the work if one could know how much was translation, how much
paraphrase, and how much the creation of the writer.

Except for occasional jarring lines the versification is good and
is usually well suited in rhythm and metre to the subject.

All lovers of the poetic in life will rejoice in the possession of
this book and all true lovers of China and her children will welcome
the additional light that it throws upon a great people.

Ge Os:

““O Mei’? Moonand Other Poems By Alan W. Simms Lee. Published
by Erskine Macdonald Ltd. London. |

There is daily evidence that the Far Far West is becoming more and

more interested in the Far Far East, and that this interest demands

accurate and truthful information regarding an alien civilization.

This is one of the reasons, but not the only one, for welcoming
the book of poems by Mr. Sims Lee. In spite of the sinister illustra-
tion on the title page, reminiscent of all the theatrical and artificial
representation of China to which we are all too accustomed, the
compilation shows keen insight, close observation, deep understanding
and quick sympathy with Chinese life.

That this insight concerns largely the life of the ‘‘stupid people’
is inevitable. ‘‘Men From Without the State’’ are seldom privileged
to know intimately the retired life of educated Chinese. Mr. Simms
Lee concerns himself with every day village happenings and describes.
them with keen poignancy. ‘‘Recalling the Soul’’ p. 28; ‘In Time of
Plague” p. 43; ‘‘Kwei’ p. 44; ‘“‘The Amulet’ p. 66; ‘‘Slave
Girl” p. 59; and many other poems are records of life—purely Chinese.
“T’oh Wang and the Doctor’ p. 63 is a quaintly humourous tale,
and ‘‘Evening’” p. 23, a picture full of colour. Colour appeals
immensly to Mr. Simms Lee and he has a wonderful sense of its
variation. It is a pity that he uses inversion as often as he does,
one may say that it is his besetting sin, and in ‘‘Autumn Afternoon”’
p. 30 it is especially annoying. Simply direct sentences are infinitely
more convincing than those in which one must search for the subject
and predicate. It is impossible to feel that the exigencies of rhythm
call for the misplacing of words. There are a few paraphrases of
Chinese poetry in the volume, but for the most part the poems are
original and are strikingly vivid pictures of Chinese life in the
‘Yangtze Valley. Although he occasionally uses rhyme and meter
Mr. Simms Lee is more apt to employ vers libre. The book is full
of lovely pictures, one of the most exquisite being the little poem

272 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

BrerorRe SUNSET.
Nuarn WvosIH.
The rain has ceased, the fields of young green rice become bright
fields of living gold.
The mirroring canals and ponds gleam like polished silver.
From the two horizons springs the full clear curve of a brilliant .
rainbow. ,
Near one end of the rainbow a bronze fisherman, clad in a turquoise
cloth, stands in his ebony boat.
About his head he slowly whirls a net, woven of gold and flame ;
It falls with a hissing sound into the cool still waters disturbing for
a moment the dreaming image of a ruined pagoda.
From the further bank, two herons, glistening white, rise up into
the pale green sky where the evening star burns for ever before

the high altar of God.
HAs

The British in China and Far Eastern Trade. By C. A. Middleton
Smith, M.Sc. London: Constable and Co., Ltd. 1920. pp.
ix—295.

This work is a very British production, by a Britisher, for Britishers,
and chiefly about Britishers. If the writer possesses an international
mind, he puts it aside for the most part, and gives free play to his
frank admiration for his countrymen, and his serene assurance that
the British first, and next the Anglo-Saxon, are the salt of the earth,
whose savor the Chinese need if they are to be preserved. The
reader will be inclined to wonder whether the saw is right which says
that ‘“‘An Englishman is conceited but not boastful; an American is
boastful but not conceited.”’

The author begins by stating as his problem, the responsibili-
ties and opportunities of Anglo-Saxons in China, in view of
the awakening there. Taking trade as his text, he gives a short
history of trade relations between China and other nations, and a
view of the outlook; then he takes up particular problems, such trade
difficulties, chambers of commerce, banks and exchange, the machinery
market. Then he expands in interesting, if somewhat irregular
fashion, and gives brief biographies of Britons who have served China,
and of a Chinese captain of industry; describes Hong Kong (which
he always hyphenates), Canton and South China, Shanghai and the
pre valley, shipping, railways, mines, and some British Tongs.
xe — chapter on all forms of mission work except the form which:
ma ae ee regard as ae most important is provided under

ropic Efforts.” But that is doubtless due to the

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 273

self-imposed limits of the book. Then chapters on the other nations,
on the new Chinese, Chinese personalities, newspapers, and the China
of the future.

The style is never dry, and the author is full of instances and
illustrations that make good reading. He has an admirable apprecia-
tion of the excellent qualities of the Chinese, and is not blind to their
defects. He indulges in a good deal of repetition; we are told re-
peatedly that every little town and almost every little village wants
to instal an electricity plant (which may be true in South China,
but hardly elsewhere); that two Britishers founded the Maritime
Customs and the Salt Gabelle; that Anglo-Saxons in the Far East
should co-operate. This leads us to note that to him most of China
wears the look of Canton and South China; ‘‘When millions of motor-
cars run over the roads of China, which are still unfortunately non-
existent, and when aeroplanes are as common as steamers on the China
coast, the drivers and mechanics will be Cantonese.’ (p. 125). To
that we can only say that we will back a driver or mechanic from
Ningpo or Hangchow; but this giving of a Cantonese tinge to all
China makes the book a useful antidote to the earlier works of a
certain other Smith, whose deft touch makes all China bear the
complexion of Chihli and Shantung !

Where we take serious issue with the writer, is on the point of
China’s need of the Anglo-Saxon. That she needs his presence and
help we cheerfully grant; all of us need each other. But we question
whether China needs help just as Mr. Middleton Smith would provide
it. ‘‘The only hope for immediate improvement in China is the
emploment of foreigners in administrative and advisory capacities.’’
(p. 84.)’? ‘‘If only the whole of South China could be given the
amount of law and order that confers such a blessing upon India or
Egypt’ (p. 126). If the melon were to be divided then indeed China
might be given law and order. But if she is to remain self-governing,
then far better let her win, slowly and painfully, order and good
government, for herself. Foreign officials can doubtless teach her
much, but they cannot give her character. Mr. Middleton Smith’s
ideal is thoroughly aristocratic; so much so that he simply assumes
that the salavation of the land lies in the importation of a foreign
aristocracy, and does not consider whether democratic ideals and
methods will not be found to be healthiest and best in the long
run. As an American would say, his middle name is Chauvin; and
that fact makes it impossible to agree with the main argument
of the book. But we can thank him heartily for his detailed and
picturesque statement of trade conditions and trade prospects in
China. Be KW.

18

274 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

Letters from China and Japan. By John and Alice Chipman Dewey.
New York. E. P. Dutton and Company. _
Dr. and Mrs. Dewey spent a year in China and Japan. These letters
were written to their children at home. We who are strangers to
them can enjoy them too. They are well worth reading. The experi-
ence of trained minds are always of value. The observations of these .
sojourners in the East, coming as they did from the New World,
and recording the things that impressed them, as they came in contact
with the most ancient civilization, are full of charm and interest.

We recommend this book to all our readers.

The Court Painters of the Grand Moguls. By Laurence Binyon.
London. Oxford University Press.

The Historical Introduction and Notes to this elegant volume have
been written by T. W. Arnold. The work contains XL plates, and
the letterpress runs to forty-three pages. The whole work is beauti-
fully executed. The Plates deal with a variety of subjects. The
Frontispiece is Jahangir drinking wine under a canopy, done in colour.
Every phase of life is depicted and the style of Indian art is clearly
shown in these illustrations. Mr. Arnold’s historical explanation and
his various notes add greatly to the value and interest of the book.
The common man will gain much help from his writing, and the
illustrations will help him to life his eyes to the scenes of the past,
and enlarge his vision of the pleasures and pursuits of people in
other lands, during a fascinating period of history.

Must We Fight Japan? By Walter B. Pitkin. New York. The
Century Co.
This is the question propounded by Mr. Pitkin and which he discusses
in about 500 pages. The Washington Conference answered NO and
Japan assented to that verdict and is making it clear that she meant
what she then said. The book therefore is already somewhat out
of date. The author’s final word is “Nothing will aggravate the
yellow peril so much as the sanitation of Asia. If that comes, carried

out in a thorough and effective way, it will inevitably lead to very
umportant developments. What course they may take, no one can
say. Though the title is out-of date, the book contains a vast a

amount of useful information which is of permanent value.

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS QTD

Peking, A Social Survey. By Sidney D. Gamble, m.a., assisted by
John Stewart Burgess, M.A. New York, George H. Doran Co.,
1921.

Of the making of books on Peking there is no end. To the student
of things Chinese, the artist, the post, the traveller, Peking has ever
been a source of inspiration. Practically every list of new books on
- China contains another effort on Peking. The cause for this is found
in the charm and appeal of the ancient seat of Chinese culture.

In the book before us, however, we have something different.
Not the art, history, poetry, politics of Peking confront us but the
humble facts that portray the nature of the society within the five
cities. This time the people themselves, their community, their social
organization, their ideals and efforts, their vices and failures are
presented in a simple straightforward manner. A picture of Peking
as it 1s, apart from its glory and its glamor.

It is well sponsored, for it comes to us foreworded by G. Sherwood
Eddy, who represents the Christian forces and their modern attitude
toward the social problems of an ancient society, and Robert A.
Woods, author and social worker of Boston. The apparent aim of the
undertaking is well represented in the activities of these two men,
for Gamble’s effort discloses no other more definite objective than
that of arousing the consciousness of the Christian missionary forces
to the need of providing for the Christian church a social service
program as an outlet for religious zeal. This aim is frankly stated
both in the early parts of the work as well as in the concluding
chapter that sets forth certain achievements of a group of Christians
who faced the social facts and the challenge of them,—the Peking
Community Service Group.

The work must therefore, be judged from this point of view and
not on a professional or technical basis. Evaluating the results in
terms of their aim, they certainly have done well when one considers
the limitations of their staff of investigators and the amount of time
alotted to the discovery of the facts. They have put in 300 pages
a great mass of facts that give one certain rather definite impressions
of social conditions in the capital. These facts were not secured by
the usual professional methods of survey, for one hesitates to accept
as altogether reliable the census figures of the police when after years
of experience in census taking the United States government has not
yet solved the problem of reliability in census results. They did,
however, collect all the gatherable facts, analysed them and in text

and graph set them forth.

276 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

More rigid selection and some cutting might have reduced the
size of the volume to good advantage, for one wants facts interpreted
and related either to the discovery of a definite problem with a suggested
solution, if possible, or to an aim. There is many a paragraph that
would never be missed had it been omitted.

The more or less formal presentation of these masses of facts, |
although illuminated by photographs, maps and graphs, together with
not as much interpretation and problem—stating as one expects in
such a work, together, also, with a lack of completeness due to the
limitations involved, suggest that the name of the book is misleading.
Instead of ‘‘Peking, A Social Survey,” ‘“‘A Social Handbook of
Peking’? would describe the contents. A title should suggest the
contents rather than describe an hope.

The first chapter in these three hundred pages provides the
raison d’etre for the work and sets forth the general conclusions of
the study. They represent not so much conclusions as brief summary
descriptions of the conditions regarding geography, government, popula-
tion, health, education, commercial life, recreation, the social evil,
poverty and philanthropy, and prisons. Then, introduced by an
historical account of Peking, rather dry because necessarily brief,
each of these topics is given such detailed treatment as could be
afforded by the facts that were discoverable. These chapters, in
spite of certain deficiencies of completeness and analytical interpreta-
tion, contain some very interesting sections, such as, an account of
the growth of the Renaissance Movement and a description of an
annual meeting of the Gild of the Blind.

In the long and arduous task of setting up these details, it is
hardly surprising that a number of traditional attitudes should find
expression. A careful student of things Chinese hesitates to accept
what would find only too ready an acceptance, at least in America, in
references to China as a country of ‘‘an excess population.”’ Careful
treatment in the interests of accuracy would have called this ‘‘centers
of congested population.” To dispose of a race by reference to
‘“‘phlegmatic temperament’’; to assert degeneracy in country villages
as ““75 per cent. morons or worse’’; to account for prostitution by an
insistence upon a Chinese ‘‘low estimate of women’’; and to consider
a “‘low standard of living’ more fundamental than poverty,—are
inaccuracies that might well be excused but remain inaccuracies,
nevertheless, at least unless substantial proof be presented therewith.

The next section presents about one hundred pages of the results
of some real survey work as conducted in two or three limited districts.
Technically the best part of the book is Chapter XV, Church Survey,

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS DRT

The graphs are well made, the method is clearly set forth, and the
topics are well selected in view of the special object of the enquiry.

The last hundred pages are appendices containing tables of statis-
tics, clippings, source materials of various kinds, regulations, etc.
that supplement the data embodied in the text. A good workable
index enriches the volume.

Taking the work as a whole, a patient reader will find much
of interest, because he will see Peking as he never saw it before;
a literary style, sacrificed somewhat for a handbook presentation
of findings ; but hardly a model for a social survey. This the authors
themselves freely admit pleading their limitations; we would hesitat-
ingly suggest a plea of inadequate objective as well.

Nevertheless, in trying to stimulate surveys in China and in
attempting to arouse certain social forces that may make for recon-
struction, the authors have produced a work which no one interested
in social progress can fail to possess. BAGS 3 We)

A Diplomat in Japan. The inner history of the critical years in the
evolution of Japan, when the ports were opened and the mon-
archy restored, recorded by a diplomatist who took an active
part in the events of the time, with an account of his personal
experiences during that period, by the Right Honorable Sir
Ernest Satow, G.c.M.G., LL.D., D.C.L.

In this interesting record a mature mind and seasoned diplomat
describes a period of his early service when the bouyancy of youth
and the glamor of adventure were coupled with the ambition to
serve his country and to add to her prestige in international affairs.
It covers the period from November 1861, when he secured appoint-
ment as Student Interpreter of the British Legation to Japan, to
February, 1869, when his first home leave occurred. The daily journal
of the author and his home letters are the material of the book.
The manuscript was prepared just after the termination in 1882 of
his service as Japanese Secretary of the British Legation, and then
laid aside with no thought of publication, until 1919. Then, as a
result of the great interest in Anglo-Japanese relations, younger
members of his family induced him to complete the story of the
period when these relations began. A double interest is given by
the fact that this period was also the one in which the direct rule
of Japan was restored to the ancient line of sovereigns which had

been in abeyance for over six hundred years.

278 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

The process by which the feudal barons of Japan came to power,
and through successive conflicts between them the Shogunate arose.
and the resulting withdrawal of governmental power from the imperial
family, until the Mikado became the spiritual head and the Shogua
(called by the Europeans ‘‘Tycoon’’), became the political head of
the state, this has been presented at length by other authors and
is very briefly summarized by Sir Ernest Satow.

The treaties had been negotiated by the Shogun. No foreigner
was allowed to see, much less to negotiate, with the divine head of
the state. the Mikado. ‘These treaties, secured first by the United
States, then by England and France, and a little later by Holland
and Russia, were strongly opposed by the imperial party and by many
of the provincial chiefs,—the daimios. This fact led to divergent
policies of the British and French legations. The French took the
position that the Shogun’s rule must be strengthened. The treaties
had been made with him. The Mikado and daimios were strongly
for seclusion ; they wanted the foreigners to be expelled. The British
legation, however, held that the Shogun had acted only for the
Mikado, that the Mikado would certainly be restored some day
and that anything which might properly be done by the legations
to hasten the restoration would make foreign intercourse more secure
and would bring uniform stable government more speedily. Much
of Sir Ernest Satow’s narrative is concerned with the process of
bringing the legation’s view favorably before those Japanese officials
and men of influence with whom members of the legation staff were
thrown, either officially or socially.

Herein we have recounted the early experiences of the author
and the dangers encountered by foreign residents from the anti-
foreign spirit that existed in the country resulting in the murder
of Richardson by the followers of Satsuma and the attempt by the
Choshiu clan to close the Straits of Shimonosheki, resulting in the
reduction of the forts by the allied ships of England and France.

Sir Rutherford Alcock, the British Minister, having left Japan
was succeeded by Sir Harry Parkes, July, 1865. With him Satow
served intimately through the succeeding years and came to have
great regard for his integrity and courage. In this period the rati-
fication of the treaties by the Mikado was secured. This required
long, vigorous negotiation because it was opposed by the Tycoon and
his party.

From this time Satow carried out a number of commissions for
his chief, to bear messages to various parts of the country or to
secure information on important political tendencies. Thus occurred

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS’ 279

his first visit to Osaka. Here the foreign. ministers were received
by the Shogun in his palace. The reception was carried out in
European style, after long debate as to how it should be done.
Arrangements were completed for the opening of the ports of Osaka
and Kobe. The British minister bore the brunt of these negotiations,
Satow being his interpreter. The people of these cities welcomed
the opening of the ports, but the conservative officials very strongly

opposed.

The growing opposition to the Shogun culminated in his resignation
on November 8th, 1867. The plan was to govern by a council of
daimios, with decision by the Shogun, subject to the approval of
the Mikado. A representative told Sir Harry Parkes that the cause
of the internal troubles was the renewal of intercourse with foreign
nations. The Shogun did not give up the leadership of the Tokugawa
clan, and civil war threatened. The storm broke early in 1868 with
fighting at Osaka, Fushimi and Kyoto. The Shogun’s party suffered
repeated defeat. Troops from the west passing through Kobe fired
on foreigners and precipitated the ‘“‘Bizen affairs.’”” As a result of
this the Mikado was required to accept the responsibility for attacks
on foreigners. In an edict of February 3rd, 1868 the Mikado accepted
the resignation of the Shogun and assumed responsibility for the
treaties.

On March 24rd the first audience of the Mikado at Kyoto was
to be given to the foreign ministers in a body. Elaborate preparations
had been made for the entry into his sacred presence. As Sir Harry
Parkes and his escort were riding to the palace they were assaulted
by two desperados who dashed at the line and hacked at the horses
and men with their swords. No serious injury was done to the
foreigners. Several Japanese were badly hurt before the two assailants
were disposed of, one captured and the other killed. It was impossible
for the minister to go on to the audience. Very soon messengers were
sent to him with the apology of the Mikado and his ministers, to
whom he replied that a graver outrage had been committed on the
Mikado than on himself, and he felt assured that the government
would vindicate the honor of their sovereign. An audience was
arranged three days later at which the minister said ‘““Your Majesty
is taking the best measures to place the foreign relations of Japan
upon a permanent footing by establishing a strong general government,
throughout Your Majesty’s dominions, and by adopting the system
of international law universally recognized by other states.”

Again on May 15th an audience was accorded the British minister
to present his credentials for which he had made application im-

280) REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

mediately upon the abdication of the Shogun. This took place in
Osaka in a temple arranged for the purpose, the Osaka palace having
been burned in the civil war. The simplicity of the setting was
acounted for on the ground that the Mikado was in the field conducting
military operations.

The last of the Shogun’s adherents having been overcome in the
east by the imperial forces, the Mikado entered Tokyo on November
26th. The procession was observed by the legation’s staff. The
Mikado’s black lacquered palanquin was surrounded by retainers and
soldiers, this was followed by his Prime Minister, Date, well known
to Satow, and then in a closed chair the Mikado himself. On
January 5th 1869 the Mikado gave audience to the British minister
and his staff in Tokyo. They were ushered into a dark room where
the Mikado sat under a canopy. His dress could hardly be dis-
tinguished, but his face artifically whitened shone out brightly from
the obscurity. The Prime Minister stood below on the right and read
the Mikado’s speech. Shortly after this audience Satow returned to
England for his first home leave.

There are catalogues of the names of men whom the author met,
that mean little to the reader, except as he recognizes now and again
one who became known later in the public life of Japan. There are
details of feasts and drinking that weary the reader. There is some-
times obscurity of sequence; but one feels that Sir Ernest Satow
has earned the right to tell us, in any way that he wishes, of this
interesting period of Japanese history, and that he has presented
rather modestly his part in the forming of official opinion that led
Japan to her present form of government.

H. Ay aye
Shanghai, August 1, 1922.

Hinduism and Buddhism. An Historical Sketch. By Sir Charles
Khiot, H. M. Ambassador at Tokyo. 3 vols. London, Edward
Arnold & Co. 1921. pp. civ. 343, 322, 513. £4 4s.

To call a learned three volume work of this sort a mere “historical

sketch” seems a trifle absurd, until one thinks of the vast area, in

time and space, that is to be covered; so that it is impossible to give
more than a sketch for any one country or period. For example,
the mighty movement of Chinese Buddhism js described in some

113 pages (about 40,000 words). Buddhism, in one form or another

has made itself a home in all the countries of Central and Eastern

Asia, and is a living religion after a history of 2,500 years. Hinduism,

while more confirned in space, has an even longer history. This

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 281

confinement in space, as well as the fact that ‘‘there is often great
similarity under superfical differences’ of Indian beliefs and practices,
makes possible a more succinct treatment of Hinduism. A few chapters
in volume 1, together with the specific discussion of Hinduism in
the second half of volume 2, are sufficient for its whole treatment.
The scholarship required to assemble and order the array of facts
presented in the work is vast indeed, and one knows not whether
to admire most the author’s acquisitive and classifying powers, or
the admirable sanity of juddgment that permits him so well to evaluate
the varying national forms of so Protean a religion as Buddhism.
It is true that the rationalist sympathies of Sir Charles Eliot cause
him to lean rather heavily, in his introductory essay, on the side
of Buddhism, as contrasted with Christianity. A contributing cause
is also, doubtless, the remarkable fascination which the refined forms
of Buddhism exercise over more than one scholarly mind. (In the
main body of the work, this feeling is less evident). On the pages
beginning with Li, for example, he argues persuasively for the truth
of some form of metemsychosis. Or p. Ixxxiv, ‘‘The practice of
arranging the congregation in seats for which they pay seems to
me more irreligious than the slovenliness of the heathen, and makes
the whole performance resemble a dull concert.’’ Putting aside the
fact that in every Christian house of worship there are free seats
for the poor, the stranger and the casual worshipper, we can only
say that it is a matter of taste to prefer slovenly spontaneity in
worship to orderly spontaneity. Or p. xcii, in speaking of Buddhism
as tolerant, and noting the exception of Tibetan Buddhism, he says
(note), ‘‘The Tibetan church has acquired and holds power by political
methods. It is an exact parallel to the Papacy, but it has never
burnt people.’’ Here again, it is a matter of taste. Which is the
worse torture, to burn a heretic, or to expose him to the Tibetan
sun sewed up in a wet yak’s skin? Or p. xevi, ‘“‘In fact European
civilisation is not satisfying, and Asia can still offer something more
attractive to many who are from Asatic in spirit.”’ Surely then the
‘something more attractive’ will itself not be Asiatic, but universal,
in spirit. Yet in many ways, this introductory essay is the most
satisfying and useful part of the whole work. The average reader
will do well to read it last, and view the author’s judgments in the
light of the whole material that be has amassed. He will then be
able to add the suitable number of grains of salt. For the whole
essay reveals an acute and scholarly mind strongly affected by years
of Eastern contacts, and inclined in his suming up to approve and
defend Eastern ways of thinking, more than when dealing in detail
with those ways. For we repeat that he is in general very sane and

280 REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS

trustworthy in judgment. Only a mind deeply interested in religion
would have undertaken this lengthy study, and one of the best evi-
dences of his fitness to do so appears in the fact that while he tends
to favor the religion he is describing at the moment, he seems to
feel no temptation to use satiric or cheap wit at the expense of
Western religion; a temptation to which too many writers have
succumbed.

Beginning with a general view of early Indian religion, the work
ploughs steadily on. The learned author has acquired (laborious task !)
many of the original languages concerned, and has then gone to the
original documents for his material. It is sometimes difficult to tell
whether he is making an independent study, or whether he is following
some standard writer or translator. The references in the notes are
so numerous that it would seem that every standard work had been
consulted, and it is probably safe to presume that where no credit
is given elsewhere the whole is independent. There is no space in
a review of this sort to give, even in outline, the course pf the
whole tale. We have already indicated the amount of treatment
given to Hinduism. The story of the rise and spread of Buddhism
is followed through India, Ceylon and Farther India, Central Asia,
the isles of the sea, China, Korea and Tibet. Unfortunately Japan
had to be omitted, since before publication the author was appointed
ambassador to Tokyo, and thought it the part of wisdom to say
nothing, to ‘‘refrain from public comments on the institutions of the
country to which he is accredited.’’ But although there are omis-
sions, the account is extraordinarily complete for the amount of space
used, and the student who consults the work for information will
rarely need to go elsewhere except for details. Incidentally, the index,
which alone occupies 51 pages of fine type, will be found to be most
useful. We regret, however, that there is no index to the Chinese
characters used in the notes to the section on China.

It is this section on China that will be of most interest to
readers of the Journal. In the first place it has the great virtue,
too often lacking in works of this sort, of quoting names and technical
terms by their Chinese character. This will prove a great con-
venience to the serious student. Two incorrect characters should,
however, be noted; p. 269 4 should be 2; p. 309 AR should be ft
(unless the Romanisation is incorrect). Again, in China (as
elsewhere) to get the proper setting for Buddhism it is neces-
sary to take account of other religions, and as a result we get
an excellent little handbook of ’Chinese religions together with
the account of Buddhism. For authorities, the author acknowledges

REVIEWS OF RECENT BOOKS 283

himself chiefly indebted to Johnston, and he could hardly have a
better dependence. But he consults all the important authors, and
maintains his own independence of judgment. It is impossible to
tell, however, where his independence begins and where it ends; in
particular, his knowledge of Chinese, and the extent to which he
bases his judgment on original investigation of the Chinese canon,
remains a mystery, so that in praising the work, wé are not sure
just what sort of credit to assign to the author. But of the excellence
of his product there can be no question. The account, within the
limits of its space is complete and well-balanced. The special student
will find it an excellent summary; the general student a reliable
guide. |

In conclusion we are furnished with an essay on the ‘‘Mutual
Influence of Eastern and Western Religions.’’ The author treats of
Christianity in India, Indian Influence in the West, Persian Influence
in India, and Mohammedanism in India. Naturally the part which
most interests us is the discussion of Indian influence in the West,
in which he examines the Buddhist and Christian parallels which
different scholars have collected, and makes an estimate of possible
Christian dependence on Buddhism. His conclusions are again
marked with essential sanity; for example he says that the majority
of parallels collected by Edmunds and Anesaki are fairly obvious
thoughts which occurred to two writers in different times and countries
and suggested similar expressions. In no case will Sir Charles’s ex-
planations be found necessarily repugnant to Christian scholars, and
the conjecture that two of the parallels are pieces of folk-lore which
circulated in Asia and Eastern Etrope is especially attractive. In
short this concluding essay is marked with the virtues which are
prominent throughout the work. With the trifling exceptions noted
earlier, the whole is admirable beyond words; such a combination of
scholarship and wise judgment in assigning values is rare enough in
the world of students. We trust that it may be found possible, in
a future edition, to include the three chapters on Japan which diplo-
matic necessities have excluded from the present work.

H. K. W.

NOTES AND QUERIES.

A West China Research Society is being formed in Cheng-tu by
Union professors and others for geological and anthropological
research.

Mr. J. H. Edgar and a picked party propose to start in July for
a journey in the Upper Kin Chuan. The expedition will have as

its object the investigation of local anthropology.

Mr. Norman Shaw, Customs, Canton, writes :-—

Notes on Chinese Cash.—‘‘Those of your readers who were stimu-
lated to collect Chinese cash by the issue, under the auspices of the
Society, of the volume on the “Stewart Lockhart Collection,’
interested to have some information on collecting. During a recent

?

may be

residence in Swatow the writer went through 12,000 cash bought on
the street, and the following analysis of these cash—each of which was
individually examined, appears to be worth recording. :

Cash at Swatow have sadly deteriorated, as at present one tael
(Haikwan) will purchase from 2,300 to 2,400, against 1,500 to 1,600
twenty years ago. The depreciation is due to the introduction of
cash from Annam, of which 1,000 weigh only 47 taels, as against the
standard in the seventeenth ceatury of 1,000 cash = 100 taels by weight,
{n 100 cash at Swatow the following percentages were found—a fairly
constant percentage in 12,000 counted :—

1. Annam cash 79—80%
2. Manchu cash 15—16%
3. Kuan Yung (Japanese) 5%
4. Older than Manchu 2%

100

1. The Annam cash are principally Kuang Chung (3% #1) circa 1790;
Chia Lung (3% f#) circa 1810; and Ching Shéng (3% #) circa 1800.

2. Among cash issued by the Ch’ing Emperors about 50—35%
are those of Ch’ien Lung, Chia Ch’ing 26—27%, Tao Kuang 25%, and
others represent the balance, Shun Chih and Yung Cheng being very
rare, and almost all Kuang Hsu found being those of Fukien province.

NOTES AND QUERIES 285

5. The K’uan Yung (%& 3%) cash are interesting. They were
minted in Japan from A.D. 1624 to 1643, and as, in the middle of the
following century, they were found to be flooding the market; it was
directed that they were to be bought up and sent to Peking to be
re-melted.

4. It is a remarkable fact that in every string of 1,000 cash in
current use at Swatow, one may find 8 or 9 specimens of great age
e.g. K’ai Yuan (f§ 5¢) 7th century A.D.; Yuan Féng (35 8)
A.D. 1078—1085; (of the latter almost inevitably several are found) ;
Huang Sung (& 4) A.D. 1038—40; Shao Shéng (#3 #) A.D. 1094—98
ete. ete.

A curious fact is the scarcity of Southern Sung coin and the
presence of many Northern Sung coins. Ming cash are rather scarce.
The cash are usually in good condition and the inscription quite legible.

A recent examination of 1,500 cash from Kaiféng, Honan, reveals
that about 95 per cent. are of the Ch’ing dynasty, with 3 per cent.
pre-Manchu, from 2 to 3 per cent. K’uan Yung. Of the Ch’ing cash
over 4 per cent. belong to Ch’ieng Lung, something over 25 per cent.
Chia Ch’ing, and something under 25 per cent. Tao Kuang, with
a few Kang Hsi and Kuang Hst, and hardly any of the other
Emperors’ mintage.

It would be interesting to the writer to know in what part of
China the Southern Sung and Ming cash are to be found in current
use, and also those of the smaller dynasties, such as the Liao, Liang —
(Posterior) and Ts’in (Posterior) and why those of the Yuan are
scarce. The above-mentioned coins are of course small, not including
any i %.”

MSs

n
The London University has conferred the Doctoratedegree on the
Rev. J. P. Bruce m.as. one of our members. The thesis presented
by Dr. Bruce was on the Sung philosophers, which will soon be
published. Dr. Bruce has worked for many years in Shantung as
a missionary in connection with the Baptist Missionary Society.
Another member of the same Mission, Rev. H. R. Williamson has
just passed the M.A. degree with distinction in the same University.

ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY.

054—G 20.1
059.22—J 32.1

059.22—J 352.11
180—C 11.1
249—H 85
275.1—M 59

275.4—P 22
294—L 22.13

294.1—D 53
294. 1—L.-15
297—Z 9.1
299.51—K 84
299'51-—P 11,12
354.4—An 2
378—In 1
o18:52—T 57
580.51—Sm 4

598.3—Si 1
427.91—Yu 1

491.3—D 28
495.1—D 25
495.1—M_ 82.1
495.11—K 12
495.6—B 41
495.6—B 41.1
499—B 72.14
551.22—G. 34
552.32—N 75

572.967—L 64
630—L 63

630.951—L 51

709.51—Am 3
709.54—B 51

JULY 1921—JUNEH 1922.
(P)—Indicates Books presented.

Bulletin Archeologique du Musee Guimet.

Programma voor het Congres van het Java-
Institut. | nf

Catalogus van de Houtsnijwenk Tentoon-
stelling.

Chinese Thought.

Ancestor-Worship and Japanese Law.

The Politicial Obstacles to Missionary
Success in China.

Sadhu Sundar Singh, The Called of God.

Rigveda Brahmanas. Harvard Oriental
Series. Vol. 25.

The Thirty-Seven Principles of Bodhi En-
lightment.

Buddha: His Part In Human Evolution.

A Moslem Seeker after God.

Suuri Oppi Johdatus Kungfutselaiseen
Klamankatsomukseen.

China and Religion.

British Administration in India.

The Institute of International Education
Guide book for foreign Students in the
United States.

The Tokyo Imperial University Calendar
2580-2587 (1920-1921).

The British in China and Far Eastern
Trade.

The White Elephant.

Hobson-Jobson a Glossary of Anglo-Indian
Coloquial Words and Phrases.

The, Pali Text Sciety’s Pali-English Dic-
tionary Part I (A).

Chinese Grammar Self-taught.

Colloquial Sentences with New Terms.

A Mandaiin Phonetic Reader in the
Pekinese Dialect.

English-Tibetan Colloquial Dictionary.

Grammar of Colloquial Tibetan.

Wir Menscher der indonesischen Erde I.
Die indonesische und die indogermanis-
che Volksseele.

Note Sismologie Le Tremblement de Terre
du Kan-Sou (Chine) 16 Déc. 1920.

Tzu-chin-shan, and alkali-syenite-area in
Western Shansi.

The Akamba An ethnological Monograph.

Some Economic Features of Chinese Agri-
culture.

The Heconomic History of China with
Special Reference to Agriculture.

Arts and Art Crafts of Ancient China.

The Court Painters of the Great Moguls
with Historical Introduction and Notes
by T. W. Arnold.

Authors, ete.

Fase. 1&1.

Carus, P.
Hozumi, N.
Michie, A.

Parker, Mrs.
Keith, A. B.

Dharmapala, A.
Laffitte, M.
Zwemer, S. M.
Korhonens, K.

Parker, E. H.
Anderson, G.

Smith, C. A. M.

Yule, H. and
Burnell, A.C.

(P)
(P)
(P)

Davids, T. W. R. &

Stede, W.
Darroch, J.
Morgan, E.
Karlgren, B.
Bell, C. A.

Bell, C. A.
Brandstetter, R.
Gherz, EH.
Norin, H.

Lindblom, G.
Lin, DY:

Lee, M. P. H.

Binyon, L.

709.54—R, 61

737—L 11
738.51—H 47

759.9—M 12
780.51—L 15
895.11—Ay 3.11

895.11—B 74
895.11—G 23
895.11—L 15

895.11—St 1.11
895.13—J 12

895.23—D 55
895.25—I 26
913.59—Bu 88

913.59—D 93
915—P 75.14

915.1—B 48
915.1—D 72
915.1—M 46
915.1—P 69
915.1—Sci 1
915.11—Ay 3

915.11—G 14

915.11—G 28
915.11—G 77
915.11—L 19
915.11—T 32

915.13—P 41

915.15—L 29
915.15—Ol 4

915.15—W 44
915.2—Ar 1
915.2—H 36

915.2—In 7
915.2—K 72
915.2—St 3
915.4—B 45

ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY

Sculptures Civaites de |’Inde.

Catalogue of Chinese Coins from the VIIth
Cent. B.C. to A.D. 621.

The Pottery and Porcelain Factories of
China.

Pictures from the Land of Sina.

La Musique Chinoise.

Fir-Flower Tablets Poems from the Chinese.

Chinese Shadows.
A Little Garland from Cathay.
**Q Mei’’ Moon and other Poems.

Entombed Alive and _ other
Ballads from the Chinese.
Li, Duke of Ch’ien and the poor Scholar
who met a chivalrous man.

The Loyal League.

The Loyal Retainers of Akao.

Amended List of Ancient Monuments in
Burma.

A List of Inscriptions found in Burma
Part. I.

Ser Marco Polo Notes and Addenda to Sir

Songs and

Henry Yule’s Edition containing the
Results of Recent Research and Dis-
covery.

A Year in China 1899-1900.

Social Life of the Chinese.

The Foreigner in Far Cathay.

The Cities and Towns of China.

China the Long-Lived Empire.

Notes on the Symbolism of the Purple
Forbidden City.

Peking a Social Survey.

The Great Wall of China.

Pencil Speakings from Peking.

Peking Dust.

Travels of a Consular Officer in North-
West China.

The Land of the Dragon my boating and
shooting excursions to the Gorges of the
Upper Yangtze.

Chinese Central

’ Tibet.

In Forbidden China the d’Olone Mission
1906-1909 China-Tibet-Mongolia.

Through Unknown Tibet.

Seas and Lands.

Kokoro Hints
inner life.

Sketches of Tokyo Life.

Feudal and Modern Japan.

Japan and her People.

Travels in the Mogul Empire A.D. 1656-
1668.

Asia a ride to Little

and Echoes of Japanese

Rodin, A.
Coomarasway, Ae
Havell, EL. B.,
et Goloubew, ire

Lt (P)
acouperie, T. de

Hetherington, A. L.

Macbeth, A. (P)
Laloy, L.
Ayscough,F., and

Lowell, A. (P)
Bredon, Zz (P)
Gaunt, T. (P)
Lee, A. W. Simms
4 (P)

tent, G. C.
Jackson, J.A. (P)
Dickins, F. V.
Izumo, T.

(P)

Duroiselle, C. (PB)

Cordier, H.

Bigham, C.
Doolittle, J.
Medhurst, W. H.
Playfair, G. M. H.
Scidmore, E. R.
Ayscough, F. (P)

Gamble, 8S. D. and
Burgess, / 8. (GP)
Geil, W. Ay
Grantham, - E.(P
La Motte, i, N. (P
Teichman, a 1

)
}

—

Percival, W. 8S

Lansdelle, H.
D’ Ollone, Vicomte

Wellby, M. S.
Arnold, Eh. Sir
Hearn, L.

Inouye, Jukichi
Knapp, A. M.
Steinmetz, A.
Bernier, F.

288

915.7—At 1.1

922.3—M 86
923.5—B 26

923.5—F 74

939.4—Mce 17
951—D 51

951.8—So 9

951.9—B 56.12
951.9—H 25

951.9—M 135
951.9—W 37.1
951.99—M 61.1
951.99—M 61.11
951.99—M 61.12
951.99—Sh 1
952—Ad 1
952—H 83

952—L 44
952—M 14

952M 61
952—Od 1
952—Os 1
952--P 68
952—Sa 8
952.1—H 81
952.1—Mc 19
954—B 53
954.03—Ag 1

959.3—C 85
959.3—D 95

959.3—L 95
959.3—T 84
959.3—V 21

988—C 59

ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY

Oriental and Western Siberia : a narrative
of seven years Explorations and Adven-
tures in Siberia, Mongolia, the Kirghis
Steppes, Chinese Tartary and Parts of
Central Asia.

Half a Century in China.

Charles George Gordon a Sketch.

Chinese Gordon a Succinct Record of His
Life.

The Dawn of a New Hra in Syria.

Letters from China and Japan.

The Exploration of Manchuria.

China Japan and Korea.

The Peking Legation: A National Up-
rising and International Episode.

The Flowery Republic.

The Truth about China and Japan.

The A.B.C.’s of the Twenty-one Demands.

The A.B.C.’s of the Manchuria Question.

China America and International Financial
Readjustment.

America’s Position on the Shantung Ques-
tion.

The Original Letters of the English Pilot
William Adams written from Japan
between A.D. 1611 and 1617.

Japanese Memories.

Empire of the Far East.

Japan : an account Geographical and His-
torical from the Earliest period at which
the Islands composing this Empire were
Known to Europeans, down to the pre-
sent time.

Japan and the Irrepressible Expansion
Doctrine.

Japan’s Financial
United States.

Japanese Fragments.

Must We Fight Japan?

A Diplomat in Japan.

The Japanese Expedition to Formosa.

See Fight for Freedom.

OVa.

Relations with the

India in Transition a Study in Political
Evolution.
The Crawfurd Papers.

Dutch Papers Extracts from the ‘“Dagh
Register’? 1624-1642.
The Keddah Annuals

the Malay).
Turpin’s History of Siam.

(translated from

Records of the Relations between Siam
au Foreign Countries in the 17th Cen-
ury.

“ ; : ae F
The Chinese in British Guiana.

Atkinson, T. W.

Moule, A. E.
Barnes, R. H., and

Brown, C. E.
Forbes, A.

McGilvary, M. (P
Dewey, J. & A. P.

(P
Sowerby, A. deC.

(P
Bland, J- OB
Hart, R. Sir
McCormick, F.
Weale, P.

Millard, T.F. (P)
Millard, T.F. (P)
Millard, T.F. (P\

Howard, KH.
Lawton, L.
McFarlane, C.

Millard, M.F. (P)

Odate, G. (P)

Osborn, S.

Pitkin, W. B. )
)

House, H. A.
McKenzic, F. A.(P)
Birdwood, G.C.M
Sir (Py
Aga Khan. H. H.

(P.
Satow, H. Sir (P
(

(P)
‘ Crawfurd, J. tps
iP

Low, J. (P)

Cartwright, B. O.
trans. (P)
(P)

Clementi, C. (P)

ee en eee ee eee

NORTH-CHINA BRANCH
OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY

LIST OF MEMBERS, 1922

Members changing address are earnestly requested to inform

the Secretary at once.

Name

Address

HONORARY MEMBERS.

Ayscough, Mrs. F.
Cordier, Prof. Henri -

De Groote, Dr. J. J. M.
Ferguson, Dr. John C. ...
Fryer, Prof. John ...

Giles, Prof. Herbert Allen ...
Hirth, Prof. F. i ie oa

Hosie, Sir Alexander ... ..
Lanman, Prof. Charles B. ...

Lockhart, Sir J. H. Stewart,
Morse, H. B. tt.p.
Parke, Prof. E. H.
Pelliot, Paul

Putnam, Herbert ... .
Sampatrao, H. H. the Prince

Satow, Rt. Hon. Sir E., G.c.M.c.

Warren, Sir Pelham, K.c.M.G.

Little, Mrs. Archibald ...
19

K.C.M.G.

20 Gordon Road, Shanghai ...

Ecolo speciale des Languages orien-
tales vivantes, Paris

Leyden, Holland

Peking ...

University of California, ‘Berkely,
California

Selwyn Gardens, Cambridge... ...

Columbia University, New York
City

Foreign "Office, London ... .

Harvard University, Cambridge,
Massachusetts

England

Arden, Camberly, England ...

14 Gambier ‘ferrace, Liverpool ..

52 Boulevard Edgar-Quinet, XIV,
Paris

Library of Congress, Washington

Gaekwar of Baroda, India

Beaumont, Ottery St. Mary,
Devon

Woodhead & Co., 44 Charing
Cross, London

155 St. James’ Court, London

eee

| Year of

Election

1906
1886

1887
1896
1886

1880
1877

1877
1908

1885
1888
1877
1901
1908
1898
1906
1904

1906

2) LIST OF MEMBERS

ne |
| Year of
Name Address Election
CORRESPONDING MEMBERS.
Williams, E. T. ... ..( Washington - 1889
Williams, Prof. F. WU. 186 Whitney Avenue, ‘New Haven, 1895
| Connecticut
MEMBERS.
(The asterisk denotes Life Membership).
‘Abraham, R. D. .. ..{ 34 Peking Road, Shanghai ... =. |) egie
Adlam, Miss Edith M. | olOr Avenue Foch, Shanghai =... 1920
Adolph, W. H., ew.D. ... ... ..-| Shantung Christian University, 1917
Tsinanfu
Albertsen. K. ... ... ... «. «| Telegraph Administration, Peking |) 23a
Allen, Bo le.) 0+ -. -2-| “Revenue Dept: s/ MLC: , Shanghai... 1921
Allen, K. oa ee a ardime, Mathisomd Con Hankow 1922
Alway, Mrs. C. ... | c/o Butterfeld & Swire, Tsingtao ney)
American Women’s “Club, Gow Mins: Elsie Wilbur, 124 Dix- | 1922
Literary Dept. well Road, Shanghai
Ancell, Rev. B. L. _.... ..| Am, Church Mission, Yangchow ... 1911
Andersson, Dr. J.G. ... ..._...| Ta Tsao Chang, Peking .. oer 1919
Meagher Allan <9)... 4-0 co. =:.\- perish Wesation; Peking re 1915
Arlington, L. C. 1 0 ...| Chinese Post Office, Pelang mae 1917
Arnold, Julean H. ...... «| American Legation, Peking ap 1904
Jahnson, J. J... .. +. «=. -| G. N. Telegraph Co., Shanghanee 1909
Baltbe ye) |) toa N. Szechuen Road, Shanghai 1909
Sere. 9.) ne ey Cer oul Weomiross:. (Gallery 599 Fifth 1909
Avenue, New York City
Bailey, J. A... ... ... ... ...| 89 Range Road, Shanghai’) 2 1920
Baillie, Thos. G. p.sc.-.. ... ...) Elgin Road Public School, Shanghai 1920
Baldwin, Mrs J. W. 2.) 3 |? 4 Ezra Road” Shanginay (i, 1920
Baseie, Dr. Howard) ....0) -2....|,, Kuling General Hospital, Kuling 1920
Bartlett, as i. ae! see] Aumerican Sehool, Shanghal =a 1921
Barton, S., G.M.G.... ... ... ...{ British Legation, Peking ... ... 1906
Bates, J. Be Bics ch se: oe ces! CANN U Yuen Road, Shiamenat saaaaes 1919
Bayne, Parker Ri ena clench mGiiina Orca University, 1911
ale. wae: Chengtu
room W.. i Shanghai College, Shanghai... ... 1921
Sine hg ip so Consul de France, Canton ... ... 1900
eebe, Dr. R. C. 5 Quinsan Gardens, Shanghai __.... 1889
sink 3 hs: aaa Foochow 1917
aa CE e i Russian Consulate, Hankow ... ... 1918

G. N. Telegraph Co., Shanghai ... | 1913

*Bessell, F. L.

Beytagh, i ae
Bierens de Haan, D.

Binet, Marcel ...

Birdwood, Chri

istopher

Billinghurst, Dr. W. B.

biaek, S. ...
‘Blackburn, A.
Blume, W. W.

Boezi, ‘Dr. Guilo

Bondfield, Rev.
Boode, E. e.
Borrett, Mrs.

D.

Dr. G. 1 H.

Bosworth, Miss S. M.
Botham, Rev. Mark E...

Bournonville, C.

de

Bowra, C/A. V. «..
Bowser, Miss H. C.

“ox, Rev: Ernest ......
Brace, Capt. A. J.... ~
Brandt, Carl T.

i SG i
Brennerman, Mrs. J. J.

Brett, Mrs. J.

Brisker, M. G....

Bristow, H. B.

Bristow, H. H.

Bristow, J. A.
Brooke, J. T.

W.

Heowett. Harold

*Brown, Sir J. McLeavy, ©.M.G.....

Brown, Thoma
*Bruce, Edward
Bruce, Rev. J.

s
|: ae
Lee

Brune, H. Prideaux
Bryant, P. L. ...
*Buckens, Dr. F.

*Buma, C. W. A

Burdick, Miss
Burkill, A. W.

Burkill, Mrs.
Burns, Mrs.
Butland, C. A

S. M.

A. W.

LIST

OF MEMBERS

291

Year of
Address Election
: C. M. Customs, Canton ... 1905
...| Dbert & Cos, Shanghai eee 1910
AO ea Holland- China Trading ‘Co. 1920
| Hankow
.. Credit foncier d’Extreme-Orient, 1920
| Tientsin
) Hhert’ & Co.) Shanghar ).> o.; 1921
14 Kiukiang Road, Shanghai... 1908
G. N. Telegraph Co., Peking _... 1910
H.B.M.’s Consulate-Gen., S’hai ... 1917
18 Quinsan Road, Shanghai ... 1921
C. M. Customs, Harbin .. 1920
B. and F. Bible Society, Shanghai 1900
17 Museum Road, Shanghai ... 1920
1921
13 North Szechuen Road, Shanghai 1919
.. China Inland Mission, Shanghai... 1921
4! 1920
Chinese Maritime Customs, Peking 1897
5 Cleveland Gardens, Ealing, 1914
London W.
... Medhurst College, Shanghai... 1897
i MC AY Cheneti wy): ve 1921
:/o Sw eetmeat Castle, Shanghai oe 1896
| British Legation, Peking ve 1922
97 Rue Massenett, Shanghai ... 1922
Int. Banking Co., Shanghai ... 1920
Lever Bros., The Bund, Hankow 1921
H. H. Bristow, British Consulate 1897
Kiangchow
British Consulate, Kiangchow 1909
Standard Oil Co. ” Shanghai me 1914
Davies & Brooke, Shanghai ... 1915
8 Museum Road, Shanghai ... ‘| 1891
Gina Legation, 59 Portland | 1865
Place, London, W.
4a Roque, Sutton, Surrey... 1885
50 Wall St., New York, WSlA: 1918.
Tsingchowfu, Shantung ... 1916
British Legation, Peking bi 1914
40 Avenue Dubail, Shanghai ... 1917
Musée du Cinquantenaire, Brus- 1915
celles
28 Rue Galilée, Paris (l6e) ..._ . 1921
Baptist Mission, West Gate, S’hai 1909
clo A. OW... Borkill, & “Sons, 1912
Shanghai
clo A. W.. Burkill & | Sons, 1912
Shanghai
.. c/o Am. Trading Co., 319 Avenue 1916
Joffre, Shanghai
..| Asiatic Petroleum Co., Chinkiang | 1920

LIST OF MEMBIRS

Year of
Name Address | Klection |
Yenping Fu, Fukien ... .. 1920

Cladwell, Rev. H. R. ...
Campbell, A. 8. id
Cardeillac, P. ...

Carl, Francis A.

Canton Christian College, Canton 1922
Russo-Asiatic Bank, Shanghai... 1920
16 Santiao Hutung, Peking... ... 1906-
Shewan Tomes & Co., Yunnan Fu 1920

*Carpenter, G. B.

Carter, J. C. .. Mactavish & Co., Shanghai... ... 1912
Cement, As it. x3 C. M. Customs, Szemao’...) 22022 1919
Cassels, W. C. H.B.M. Consulate Gen., Hankow 1921
Caudron, R. M. C. P. O., Nanchang, Kiangsi ... | 1920

224 Avenue du Roi Albert, S’hai 1921
8 Route Francis Garnier, Shanghai 1916
c/o Wan Chu Garden, Nanking... | 1913 -
Postal Supply Dept., C.P.O., S’hai 1922
G. N. Telegraph Co., Peking... ... 1913

Challoner, Mrs. G. T. ...
Chatley, Herbert, D.Sc.
Ch‘én Kuo-ch‘uan ...
rer eV ect tet Soh ei
Christiansen, J. P. :

Claiborne, Miss Elizabeth ... 4 Thibet Road, Shanghai... ... | 1908
PE. bd Ed SN) oe Petia ct Shanghai vos) ao 1895
Shanghai... -. ae 1921

Clark, John W.
Clank. TB: ..
*Clementi, C.

American Consulate, Shanghai na 1922
4 Laurel Road, Wimbledon, London, 1905.
S.W.

Clennell, W. J. British Consulate, Foochow ... ... 1921
Coals, O. R. British Consulate, Teng Yueh, 1906
Yunnan

Cole, Rev. W. B. ... ME. M. Hinghwa.. 2)... 1917
Columbia University New York City, U.S.A. ... .. aaa
Cook, Rev. Thos. ... Kwan Hsien, Szechuen ... ... ... 1921
Cooper, Miss A. B. 25 Nanking Road, Shanghai... ... | 1921
Comrie eA: 2) oi ae Custom House, Shanghai ... ... 1919
Cornell University Library ... Ithaca; New York .2-) (20) 1922
Gowang, (Mis. 0S. 225,02 5 Shantung Road, Shanghai... ... 1916
cating Miss)... 1. 5 Shantung Road, Shanghai... ... 1922
"Cousland, Dr. P. B. 16 Bluff, Yokohama, Japan ... ... 1908
Pa EAR os als The University, Manila...) ee 1914
Crofts, Geo. m4 une! aed «n.| €/0 Geo. Crofts & Co. Tientammae 1921
roy, awe) tt ky tal’ SlaWihaneneo Road, Shanghai... 1913
Cmpela, Me eo. cad ees etees Sangha.) rn 1918.
A! RR ce ae Shanghai | 1920
aan. acy) Bee ud Bete Tsing Hua College, Peking ... ... 1918
ahi Oe Wee ec Mamet castes slinero A.P.C., Canton 2) seen 1922
ee WV eta os 5 lkepapnteed eco tas, Shanghai Mercury, Shanghai... 1920

BNO EUR ol sj Soe | ¢/o Mrs. Frew, 66 Leamington | 1914

eee Terrace, Edinburgh
os it rise a Yor see eee ee} St. Luke’s Hospital, Shanghai ... 1921
shah r. Noel ... ... ... ...] Municipal Offices, Shanghai |... 72 1910.
ae DS las SE i cee eee 203 Avenue de Roi Albert, S’hai 1912
G08, OUUare ... ns. act... «| Butterfield & Swire Hankow 1919
Denham, sg PIR A OAR a Shanghai ae 1919
ied ae et ter eee ose ane] Collins & Co., Shanghai... 15! 1920
Ingie, Hdwin J... 3. sa «| Far Eastern Georgraphical Estab- | 1917

lishment, Shanghai

LIST OF MEMBERS

293

Name

Dingle, Lilian M. ...
Dodson, Miss S. L..
Dome, Earl e
Donald, William si
Dorsey, W. Roderick

Douglas, Miss L.
Dovey, J. W. ...
Doyle, J. E.
rape. G. D. :..

*Drake, Noah F.

[roe HB. ...

Du Monceau, Comte L..

Dumon, F..

Duncan, a “McL.

Edgar, Rev. J. H....
Edmondston, David C. .

Edmunds, Dr. C. K.
Eliot, Sir Charles, K.c.M.G....
Ely, John A. ...

Ely, Mrs. J. A. ;
Enders, Mrs. Gordon B.
Engel, "Max. 1 a
*Eriksen, A. H.

Essex Institute, Librarian ...
Evans, Edward
Evans, Joseph J.

Exter, Bertus van ...

Fardel, H. L. -
Fautereau- Vassel, Mms. Ee ger. ead
*Fearn, Mrs. J. B. ”
Ferguson, J. W. HL

Ferguson, T. T. H.

Ferrajolo, Capt. R.

Firth, Miss M.

Fischer, Emil, S.

ES
feenaseprge A... ia =. |
Fitch, Robert F., p.p. ...

Address

Box 425, B:-2. 0., Shanghai 7" 2:
ey Mary’s Hall, Jesstield, S’hai
M.C.A., Chengtu Sete
5 Tsungpu Hutung : East, Peking
U.S.A. Consular Service, Florence,
Italy
4 Quinsan Gardens, Shanghai
Mission Book Co., Shanghai...
China Press, Shanghai eines
350 Park Avenue, New York
Fayetteville, Arkansas
Cambridge, "Massachusetts
Russo-Asiatic Bank, Shanghai
Ecole Municipal Francaise S’hai..
C. M. Customs, Shanghai

c/o China Inland Mission, Kwan
Hsien

Hongkong and Shanghai Bank,
9 Grace Church St., London
H.C.

Canton ...

British Embassay, Tokyo. itor
St. John’s University, Shanghai ...

| St. John’s Univ ersity, Shanghai ...

3 Canton Road, Shanghai

105 Avenue Road, Shanghai... ..

Telegraph Dept., Ministry of Com-
munications, Peking

Salem, Massachusetts

2 Quinsan Gardens, Shanghai ie

Evans & Sons, 30 North Szechuen
Road, Shanghai

Netherlands Harbour
Chefoo

Works,

Municipal School for Boys, S’hai

30 Route Pichon, Shanghai .

Inspectorate General of Customs,
Statistical Department, S’hai

c/o Mrs. H. E. Ferguson, 4 Addi-
son Way, Golders Green,
London, N.W. 4

Italian Consulate, Shanghai ...

Boone Road Public School, S’hai

Tientsin

Kailan Mining Co., Chingwantao...

We CLA: _ Shanghai

Hangchow Sec ee eee

a es a ee a eS

TOT,
1917
1920
1911
1911

1922
1918
1921
1918
1911
1882
1909
1910
1922

1910
1917

1916
1913
1917
1917
1922
1911
1915

1906
1917
1916

1916

1918
1921
1911
1910

1900

1920
1920
1894
1919
1921
1918

Year of
Election

24

nn

LIST

OF MEMBERS

i

Year of
Name Address Election
Flemons, Sidney... 48, Rue Amiral Bayle, Shanghai... 1917
“hasan Wir Baa. ae Nam Wu College, Canton ..._... 1916
‘ox, Harry Be 0:9 G, ... Buitish Consulate- General, S’hai 1907
Franck. Rev. M. British & Foreign Bible Society, 1922
Chengtu
Freeman, Mrs. Z. 8. Chinese-American Bank of Com- 1922
merce, Peking
Fryer, George B. 4 Edinburgh Road, Shanghai... 1901
Gage, Rev. Brownell Changsha... 1915
Gale, Esson M. Cc ihimese Salt. ew. Administration! 1911
Hankow
Gardner, FH. G. c/o Hongkong & Shanghai Bank, 1906
9 Gracechurch St., London, E.C.
Garner, Dr. Emily 1911
*Garritt, Rev. J. © Nankinon) (00 als kat cree a 1907
Gaunt, Percy S.M.C. Chief Sanitation Chemist, 1921
Shanghai
Gaunt, Rev. T. C.M.S., Ningpo Se ere 1921
“Gerken, Chas. ... ... c/o Dodwell & Cay Hongkong 1922
Getty, Miss Alice ... 73 Avenue des Champs Hlysées, 1921
i Paris
Ghisi, E. ... Via Kuintino, Salla No. 4, Milano, 1893
Italy
Gibson, H. E. ... 12 Tei Road, eg tae 1915
rpg Edward ... C. M. Customs, Ningpo .. 1918
Giles, W. R. Beg: Times, Peking ... 1920
Gillic sap Jit. ee c/o British Cigarette Co., Hankow 1915
Gills, ( ‘aptain J. H. American Legation, Peking ... 1911
Gish, Rev. E. P. ... Nanking. ue 1919
Godfrey, C. H. Municipal Offices, Shanghai . uae 1909
Goldring, P. Wag 21 Yuen Ming Yuen Road, S’hai 1919
Goldring, Mrs. SNe: 231 Palace Hotel, Shanghai ... 1920
Grant, J. Bo... ... .. 11 Wayside Road, Shanghai sae 1916
Graves, Bp. F. R., Dv. St. John’s University, Shanghai ae 1918
Gray, Cre PCAN Gh coh (ac eee) Nanking Road, Shanghai a5 , 1919
Green, Paymaster Commr.,
‘ E. T. we R.N. Senior Naval Office, Shanghai : 1922
Pie edge Page Chinese Maritime Customs, S’hai 1918
Grodtmann, Johans Shanghai 1398
Grosbois, Ch., M.A... Ecole Municipale Francaise, 247 1922
tees. % Avenue Joffre, Shanghai
Gull E. Manien Burean of Russian Affairs, S’hai 1912
» &. Manico British Chamber of Commerce, 1915
“Gunsberg, Baron G. d Sage
Si co ee r. de... 9 Rue Pommera (XVI), Paris 1908
OL ER ee Directorate General of Posts, 1913
Gvles. ] “ Peking
yles, H. A. D. J., Commr. Hongkong 1919

LIST OF

MEMBERS

Year of

295

Rae as Election
*Hackmann, H..... 1903
Hail, Rev. W. J., PH.D. Yale-in-China, Changsha... ... ... 1922
*Hall, i G, 49 Broadhurst Gardens, Hamp- 1888
stead, N.W.
Hamilton, A. de C. 7A Kiangse Road, Shanghai ... 1918
Hammond, Miss Louisa A.C.M.. Wusih 2)... 1917
Hampson, Cyril W. “Shipping and Engineering,” Shai 1920
Bancock, H. T. |... Standard Oil Co., Shanghai ... 1914
Hancox, ‘Lieut. H. R., RAN. British Legation, Peking 1922
Handley- Derry, H. Bo, British Consulate, Tientsin ... 1903
Puarame, HI. .... British Legation, Peking ... 1914
Hardy, Dr. W. M. Batang, via Atentze, West China. 1912
lc Tats Ores Municipal Offices, Shanghai we 1901
Harvey, C. W.... ... 20 Museum Road, Shanghai ... 1922
Hawkings, W. J. ... 50 Gordon Road, Shanghai .. 1920
Heacock, Mrs. H. E. 5374 Averue Joffre, Shanghai... 1921
Healey, Leonard C. S.M.C. Polytechnic School, S’hai | 1913
Heaton-Smith, E. B. Gibb, Livingston & Co., Shanghai 1922
Heeren, Rev. J. J., pu.p Shantung Christian University, 1915
Tsinan
Heidenstam, H. von 6 Kiukiang Road, Shanghai ... 1916
Helde, G. G. Rs By Oia Mee Gs Von cL AA ye eo 1922
Hemingway, B. sing Asiatic Petroleum Co., Hangchow 1922
Henke, Frederick G., PH.D. 643 William Street, Meadville, 1912
Pennsylvania, U.S.A.
Hers, Joseph ... Lunghai Railway, Peking... ... 1907
Hickling, N. W. .. 134 Weihaiwei Road, Shanghai ... 1922
*Hilderbrandt, Adolf. Berlin-Lichterfeld West, Albre- 1907
chtstr 8a
Hill, Dr. as ee 1 Honan Road, Shanghai M 1921
Bermer, Mrs, W.G. .... 114 Dixwell Road, Shanghai ... 1920
Hinckley, F. E., PH.D. ... Merchants Exchange Building, San 1907
Francisco
*Hippisley, A. E. ..| Hongkong and Shanghai Bank, 1876
London
Hobson, H. E. Marnwood Hall, Iron Bridge, 1868
Shropshire, England
Hodges, Mrs. F. E. 69 Route de Say Zoong, Shanghai | 1915
*Hodous, Rev. L. . Kennedy School, Hertford Conn., 1913
U.S.A.
Hoettler, A. | 6 Siking Road (2nd floor) Shanghai 1910
Houghton, Charles .. ... §.M.C. Health Office, Shanghai ... 1908
Howell, E. B. be .... Native Customs, Tientsin he 1909
Hudson, Mrs. Alfred ... . «| ) Nimgpo’: 1909
Hughes, A. J. ... B China United Assurance Society, 1909
Shanghai
Hughes, E. R. ... ...| London Mission, Tingchow, via 1918
Amoy |
Huehes, W. EK. ... 2 A.P.C., Zahkow, Hangchow We eho!
Hume, E. H., m.p. ... ...| 86 Lincoln St. Newhaven, Conn., | 1922
U.S.A.
Hummel, A. W. Fenchow, Shansi 1919

LIST OF MEMBERS

296
ee ee a # Vest
Name Address Election

Public School for Girls, Shanghai 1920
American Legation, Hankow... ... 1917
c/o China Inland Mission, Chengtu 1914
Hongkong & Shanghai Bank, S’hai 1913
Hongkong & Shanghai Bank, S’hai 1919

Hunter, Miss ...
Huston, J. C. ...
Hutson, Rev. J.
Hynd, R. R.

Hynes, A. C. ...

Whitehall, London, S.W. 1922

India Office Librar ae
Irvine, Miss Elizabeth... 39 Arsenal Road, St. Catherine’s 1910
Bridge, Shanghai
ya, DP Bas se 2.2 Asiatic Petraleum Co., Chungking | 1913
Irwine, Mrs. H. G. 85 Yu Yuen Road, Shanghai... ... 1920
LO hae Pe “a a G. N. Telegraph Co., Shanghai ... 1917
Jacobs, J. E. ... American Consulate, Shanghai ... 1922
Jamieson, J. W.... H.B.M. Consul-General, Canton... .| 1888.
Jenks, Prof. J. W. 13 Astor Place; New York ... ... 1903.
Jensen, C. A. .... . G. N. Telegraph Co., Tientsin ... 1918
Johnson, N. T. c/o Department of State, Washing- 1912
ton, D.C.
Peking 77.) 1907

Johnston, R. F. PTO MMA NME'S
PS Re Se c/o Mrs. H. B. Joly, Legation | 1913
Street, Seoul.

Jones, G. S.... Brunner Mond & Co., Shanghai ... 1920:
Vc i ya ae Netherlands Legation, Peking ... 1914
Jordan, Dr. J. H., m.c. Health Office, ‘Shanghar 290. 1922 -
Jorgensen, O. 2... x G. N. Telegraph Co., Copenhagen, 1913
Denmark
Joseph, 8. M. ... Palace Hotel, Shanghai... ... ... | 1990
gf Sulzer, Rudolf & Co., Shanghai ... 1912
Justesen, M. L. c/o L. V. Lang, 8 French Bund, 1913:
Shanghai

|

|
BAEC OT or a) al Rene Pal ot... Vee 1914
MIWA Ce wis Boel MIO Range Road, Shanghai ... ... | 1918.
Bellogg, C. Bi... 2... -. | Foochow 2. |.) 4
Kemp, G. S. Foster ... ... --- Public School for Chinese, S’hai | 1908
AT Sg _ British C*gatette Co., Shanghai ... | 1918
a oS EI Ae AP) ee alec -. c/o Chinese Post Office, Moukden | 1913
Sigs Gg: ae a er a --| CO.M.M. Chengtu, Szechuen... ... | 1919
TOS ACPO Cr eee i I fa) Range Road, Shanghai . | 1909:
King, Jip Os oS Oe oni eanchowwiansu.. |. Mitt | 1919
ae ee De 2 oho nkei colt ear Benes Consulate, Chengtu | 1911
Sac ee yy wee =. jes CM. Customs, Shanghai 2m | 1916.
Se ise wen 6. sto nspectorate General (ae Customs, | 1913

g ; Peking |
oe E. a ae te Sy Shanghai | 1919
‘rebs, TE oa a eal Ms 1895
RN Re eae eS aie no a ke Jinkee Road, Shanghai | 1914.

Name

Kulp, D. H.

*Kunisawa Shimbei ...

Lacy, Rev. Dr. W. H.
Laforest, L....

Lake, C apt. P. M. B.
Lanning, ia 6 Lae,
*Latourette, K. S. ...

*Laufer, Dr. Berthold
*Laver, Capt. H. E.

Leach, W. A. B.
Leavens, D. H.

*Leavenworth, Chas. S. ..

Leete, W. Rockwell
*Leslie, T. ee

Lester, Miss E. S. .

Lewis, D. J.
Lewis, Mrs. D. o%
Lewis, Be ee 2
Liddell, C. Oswald _

Linde, Mrs. de a
*Lindsay, Dr. A. W.
*Little, Edward S.
Liversidge, Rev. H.
Loehr, A. G. PRIN ites
Lockwood, W. W. .
Lofting, J. H. ...

Lord, Rev. R. D.
Lord, Samuel ...
Lowson, A. B. ...

Lucas, S. E. .. ;
Lumsden, Miss, FRAC
Luthy, Charles
*Luthy, Emil
*Lyall, Leonard A.
Lyon, Dr, D;. W.

Mabee, Fred C.
Macbeth, Miss A.
MacDonell, A. M.

G.S.

LIST OF MEMBERS

Address

‘Representing Brown University

School of Sociology’? Shanghai
College, Shanghai
270 Hyakunin-cho, Ohkubo, Tokyo

10 Woosung Road, Shanghai...

60 Avenue Dubail, Shanghai... ..

c/o Jardine, Matheson & Com Si hai

c/o Jardine, Matheson & Co., S’hai

1126 Yale Station, New Heaven,
Conn., U.S.A.

Field Museum of National History,
Chicago

Head Street, Colchester, Essex

Municipal Offices, Shanghai Bae ae

202 Broadway, Norwich, Conn.,
W824.

71 Howe St., New Heaven, Conn.
U.S.A.

Fenchow, Shansi__... Bl as aan

Elmers Glen, Salfords, ' Horley,
England

McTyeire School, Hankow Road,
Shanghai

6 Young Allen Terrace, Shanghai...

6 Young Allen Terrace, soma

Secretariat, §.M.C. f

Shirenewton Hall, near Chepstow,
Monmouthshire

Arnhold Brothers, Shanghai...

Chengtu, Szechuen ... mele

30 Gordon Road, Shanghai He Ae

China Inland Mission, Kaiting ...

25 Nanking Road, Shanghai. Ks

120 Szechuen Road, Shanghai

Trollope & Colls, 56 Szechuen
Road, Shanghai

Yenchowfu, Shantung

8B Kiukiang Road, Shanghai...

Hongkong and Shanghai Bank,
Shanghai

Chartered Bank Peking: es

c/o Thos. Cook & Co. Dagan

62 Kiangse Road, Shanghai Are

62 Kiangse Road, Shanghai ...

C. M. Customs, Shanghai

347 Madison Avenue, New York .

Shanghai College, Shanghai... .
9 Wang Ka Shaw Gardens, S’hai

eyo P. O. Box 825, American Postal -

Agency, Shanghai

Year of
Election

| 1915

1917

1909
HOLT,
1916
1916
1912

1901

1912
1914
1917

1901

1918
1914

1919

1920
1920
1921
1908

1922
1910
1910
1922
1916
1913
1922

1918
1921
1922

1906
1922
1910
1917
1892
1919

1912
1915
1918

297

*Mason,

“Mayers, Frederick J.,

"Meister, O., «

Name

MacGillivray, Rey. Dr. Donald
Mackinlay, Miss M. F.

Macleod, Dr. N.

MacNair, H. F. M.a.

Macuire. Mrs. C. BE. ... ..-
McNulty, Rev. Henry 1 ee as
Macoun, J. H.

McRae, J. D. ...

Main, Dr. Duncan

Mamet. QO.

‘Marsh. Dr. E. L. ...

Marshall, R. Calder
Marsoulies, A.
Martin, C. H. j
Martin, seg W..A.
Martinella,
(ggac. F.R.c.S8...
Mather, B. Cee ae
Maxwell, Dr. J. Preston
Maybon, Charles B

Mayers, Sidney F.

McCabe. P. J. ...

McKEuen, K. J. ce Rae
McFarlane, Rev. A. J. ...

McInnes. Miss G. ...

MeNeill, Mrs. Duncan ...
Mead, E. W. ....
E., M.E.

Mell, Rudolf

*Melnikoff. D. M.

Mencarini, J. ...

Mengel, E.
Mennie. D. Rea ret
Menzies, Rev. J. M.

"Merian, J. BR. A.

Merriman, Mrs. Ww. T 5 >
Merrins, Dr. E. M.
Mesny, H. P.

Meyer, H. Fuge
Mills, E. W. PL...
Miskin, Stanley C. ...

du. Pac de ...

NEING (GUIS G55

|

Address

143 N. Szechuen Road, Shanghai

6 Annam Road, Shanghai BF

453 Great Western Road, Shaner

St. John’s University, Shanghai ae

413 Avenue Joffre, Shanghai ...

A. ©. Mission, Soochow ...

C. M. Customs, Nanking me

Shantung’ Christian University,
Tsinanfu, epantnee

ffangchow 2

Engineer-in- Chief,
Mines Mentowkow, Chihli

14 Kiukiang Road, Shanghai...

d2A Nanking Road, Shanghai

67 Route Vallon, Shanghai ...

Russo-Asiatic Bank, Shanghai

Bridge House, Nanking

Actg. Sec. Italian Municipality,
Tientsin

143 N. Szechuen Road, eps

Yung Ching, Peking

E.P.M., Yungchun Ko oe

1195 Rue Lafayette, Shanghai

C. M. Customs, Chinkiang ...

The British and Chinese “Corpora-
tion, Ltd., Peking

GC. P. 0) Box No. 1, Nankang,
Harbin ,

Municipal Offices, Shanghai .

48 Broadway, Westminster,
London, S.W.1.

c/o Hongkong & Shanghai Bank,
London

The Chestnut, Tangbourne, England |

H.B.M. Consulate “Genl. _ Shanghai

c/o Sulzer Bros., 4 Avenue Edward
VIT, Shanghai

Al Rueckertstrasse, Berlin-Steglists

Litvinoff & Co., Hankow

2 Canton Road, Shanghai

Supt. Chinese | Telegraphs, Yun-
nanfu
A. 8. Watson & Co., Shanghai

Changte, Ho

lic Kiukiang Road, Shanghai _

20 Ferry Road, Shanghai -

St. John’s University, Shanghai...

c/o H. & W. Greer, Ltd.. 20 Kiu-
kiang Road, Shanghai

Whangpoo Conservancy. Shanghai

H.B.M. Consulate, Nanking... ae

Asiatic Petroleum Co., Hankow ...

M entowkow. a

i Year of
Election

pa
i<e)
=
on

LIST OF MEMBERS

299

Name Address | Year of
| Blectioa
Mitchell, Miss E. H. 35 Dixwell Road, Shanghai ... 1921
Molines, Edouard ... Credit Foncier d’Extreme-Orient, 1920
Hankow
Monginer, Miss M. M. A.P.M., Kachek, Hainan 1916
*Moore, Dr. A 1913
*Morgan, Rev. Evan 143 N. Szechuen Road, Shanghai 1909
Morris, Dr.-H... 1: ... St. Luke’s Hospital, Shanghai 1914
Morriss, H. E. 118 Route Pere Robert, Shanghai 1919
*Morse, C. J. 1825 Asbury Avenue, Evanston, 1901
Illinois
Mortimore, Mrs. W., M.D. ... Canadian Methodist Mission, Peng 1922
Hsien, W. China
Mortensen, Rev. Ralph Kalkgingshan,: onan... oj.) alr 1920
WYostaert, Wy :s. ob... Lung Hai Railway, Chengchow, 1922
Honan
Moule, Rev. A. C. ... Tsungpington Vicarage, Cambridge 1902
Mreatlert..Dr, WH. J... ... Dental Hospital, Chengtu 1921
Mulock, Capt. G., R.N. ... 15 mee Pottier, Shanghai ... 1922
Munn, Rev. Wm. ... c/o C.M.S. Salisbury Square, 1922
London, H.C.4.
Munro-Faure, P. H. eyo: As P: C. Hangchow .... 1921
Minter, L. Bg: GON. Telegraph Co. , Peking | 7) 1910
Munthe, Mrs. 43 Hsiao T’ien Shui Ching Hu- 1922
tung, Peking
Murphine, Shepley .. 2 Kiukiang Road, Shanghai ... 1921
Murphy, Henry K.. 1 Canton Road, Shanghai 1921
Murphy, Mrs. H. K. 1 Canton Road, apne 1921
Mysore University .. Mysore, India ... 1920
Nance, Prof. W. B. ... Soochow University, Soochow 1922
Meld: Dr, HK; M..... . 3a Peking Road, Shanghai ¢ 1916
Newcomb, Capt. Frank je 6fe Billiters Square, London, E. a 1917
Newman, Kenneth . uM .. 3G Peking Road, Shanghai 1921
Nicholson, William | Butterfield & Swire, Hongkong . 1919
*Nielsen, Albert .| c/o De-No-Fa, Christiania, Norway 1894
Nordquist, O. een! Edie Nanking .. Lee ee 1920
Norman, H. C. The China Press, Shanghai AY 1912
Nystrom, E. T. Shansi University, Taiyuanfu 1920
a ar W. M. S., Changsha oe 1919
*O’Brien-Butler, P. E. c/o Foreign Office, London ... 1886
*Ohimer, E. en 1885
Ollerton, J. E. 217 Bubbling Well Road, Shanghai 1916
Ottewill, H. a. c/o H.B.M. Consulate General, 1913
Shanghai
Ouskouli, M. H. A. .. Shanghai 1917
|
Paddock, Rev. B. H. ... | Yen Ping Fu, Foochow ... be 1916
ee a GL: Telegraph Co., Shanghai oy 1920

SOU

LIST OF

Name

MEMBERS

Address

Pach, E. K.
*Palmer, W.
Papini, sh

Parker, Rev.

M.
. Dr. Pops
Parsons, E. E.
Pasquier, G. A.
Passikides, C. J.

*Paterson, J. J.
Patrick, Dr. H. st
Pearson, C. Dearne
Peet, Gilbert E.
Peffer, Nathaniel

*Peiyang University Librarian
Penfold, F. G. in aoe ea
Perkins, M. F.
Perrin, Mrs. K.
Petersen, I. C.
*Pettus, W. B.
Pfisher, Dr. M.
Phillips, H., 0.B.E.
*Plancy, V. Collin de
Platt, Robert ...
Polevoy, 8. A.

Polk, Dr. Margaret. Me
Porterfield, W. M.
Pott, Rev. Dr. F. L.
Pott, W. S. A.
Pousty, F. E. ...
Powel, Jd. BB...

Ve

| M.R.C.P., L.R.C.P.

Pratt, J. T., c.m.c
Pratt, R. S.
Prentice, John .
Price, Mrs. Maurice
Rey.

Pye,

Watts O.

NT oe @ Rea
Quin, Mrs. J. ...

Raaschou, T. ...

Raeburn, P. D.

Ramondino. F,

Rankin, C. W.. ;
Rees, Rev. Dr. W. Hopkyn

Reinsch, Dr. Paul ...
Reiss, Mrs. A. ...

G. N. Telegraph Co., Shanghai ..

Salt Gabelle, Peking BOR 1c

Anglo-Chinese College, 19 Quinsan
Road, Shanghai

12 Hankow Road, Shanghai... ...

North China Daily News, Ss’ hai...

S.M.C. Finance Dept., Shanghai

Jardine Mathieson & Co: Shanghai

22 Whangpoo Road, Shanghai

69 Kiangse Road, Shanghai .:.

6 Jinkee Road, Shanghai :

c/o Pacific Bank, 57th St. and
Madison Avenue, New York

Tientsin .. be

32a Nanking Road, Shanghai

American Consulate, Shanghai

202 Bubbling Well Road, Shanghai

2 Hsi Tang Tse Hu Tung, eee

Y MCA. Pekine a ete,

152 Sinza Road, Shanghai

British Consulate, Newchwang ..

10 Square du Croisic, Paris XVe...

Chicago University, Chicago, Tl.

20 Wogack Road, Tientsin

110 Range Road, Shanghai Fe

St. John’s University, Shanghai...

St. John’s University, Shanghai...

St. John’s University, Shanghai...

Ningpo

The Weekly Review, 4 Avenue
Edward VII, Shanghai

c/o Foreign Office, London ...

H.B.M.’s “Consulate, Amoy .

47 Yangtszepoo Road, Shanghai .. “i

c/o Prof. M. Price, University of
Chicago, Ill., U.S.A.

Fenchow, Chane

Netherlands Harbor Works, Peking
3 Kiukiang Road, Shanghai Meat.

Danish Consul-General, Shanghai

C. M. Customs, Shanghai ane

Italian Consulate Genl. Shanghai

18 Quinsan Road, Shanghai sey

48 Broadway, Westminster,
London, S. W.1.

Shanghai

|
|
|
|
|

A SR A LS RESETTING

Year of
Wlection

1908
1914
1916
1901

1916
1922
1921
1922
1912
1908
1918
1918

1911
1916
1914
1922
1906
1915
1922
1912
1877
1917
1917
1915
1920
1913
1914
1915
1918

1909
1921
1885 —
1919

1917

1913
1916

1912
1916
1922
1915
1914

1916 ©

1921

LIST OF

Richert, G.

Ritchie, W. W.
Roberts, Dp:

Roots, Rt. Rev. cE, ei
Ros, G. .

Rossi, Comm. em de’
Rowbotham, AY HH.
Rowe, E. gS. B.

Sadoine, Baron A.
*Sahara, T. :
Saint- Hubert, G. as.

Sammons, Hon. T..
Sanders, "Arthur H.
Sandor, . : :

Sargent, G. T.
*Sarkar, Prof. B. K.

Sawdon, E. W.

Sawyer, J. B.
*Segalen, Dr. Victor

,phantung Christian University

*Shaw, Norman
Shearstone, ra VV.
*Shelton, Dr. A. L. ...
Shengle, J. C.
Shioya, T.

Shipley, J. A. G.
Shu, Dr. H.

Silsby, Rev. J. A.

Simpson, B. Lenox
Sirén, Prof. O.
eee, ec. vee
Skinner, Dr. A. H.
Skvortzow, B. W.
Smallbones, ae
Smith, J. ‘Langford
Southcott, Mrs.
Spiker, Clarence J.
Staheyeff, Miss T.
*Stanley, Dr. A.
Stapleton-Cotton, W. V.
Stedeford. E. T. A.
Steptoe, H. N. .
Stewart, Rev. J. ae
Stocker, E. C. :

° ry .

° . e

e . e
ene

MEMBERS

Address

c/o A. B. Vattenbyggnadsbyran,
Stockholm

Postal Commissioner, Harbin

St. John’s University, Shanghai...

American Church Mission, Hankow

Italian Consulate-Gen.., Hankow .

Italian Consulate- Gen., Shanghai...

Tsing Hua College, Peking ..

Municipal Offices, Shanghai ...

C. M. Customs, Hankow

6 Miller Road, Shanghai... ie

Lung Hai Railway, Chengchow,
‘Honan

c/o American Consul-Gen., S’hai

American Szechuen Bank, Chung-
king

Andersen, Meyer & Co. ...

c/o Bangiya Sahitya Parishat, “243,
Upper Circular Road, Calcutta

Friends’ High School, Chungking,
Szechuen

U.S. Consulate-Gen., Shanghai

5 Cite d’Antin, Brest, France

Pientsin., ...

C. M. Customs, Canton .

28 Szechuen Road, Shanghai...

Batang, via Tachienlu, Sze. .

23 Ferry Road, Shanghai

Bank of Chosen, Shanghai

10 Woosung Road, Shanghai...

Chinese Customs, Hankow ...

Presbyterian Mission, South Gate,
Shanghai

Pelaing 2): ;

Stockholm University is

U.S. Steel Product Co., Shanghai

Hankow

67 Poshtovaya St., Harbin |...

S.M.C. Electricity Dept., Shanghai

c/o H.B.M. Consulate Gen. S*hai

Wei-hai-wei :

American Legation, Peking ae

25 Carter Road, Shanghai !

Municipal Offices, Shanghai ..

Directorate General of Posts, Peking

Blyth Hospital, Wenchow ..

H.B.M. Consulate-Gen. , Chengtu...

Union University, Chengtu Se

64 Avenue Dubail, Shanghai

Year of

ee Election

1920

301

Name

Stockton, G. C. “i:
StrehIneek, E. A.-...
Stursberg, W. A. ...

‘South Manchuria Railway Co.

Library
"Suga, Capt. T.
Summerskill,

Sykes kK. A.

Touche, J Lt): la

"Trollope, Re. Rev. Bishop M. N.

d uc *ke le Y. | ae a
am ree Ez.

Skinner,

lucker
lurner,

Twentyman, J. R. ...

Tylor, W. F. ...

Unwin, F. S.

Van Corback, T. B.
Van der Wonde, R.
V authier. (reorg ves
Verbert, L. <= ae
id ard, Robert K,
Vizenzinovitch, Mrs.

Miss E. R.

Dean

Symons, ©. A eS cp
Tachibana, M.

lalbot, R. M. ...
Tanner, Paul von ...
J ie ep 28 ree
"Taylor, C: H. Brewitt ...
Taylor, W. H....
Teesdale, J. H. at
Tenney, Dr. C. D....
Thellefsen, E. S. .
Thomas, T&T.
Throop, M. H.

Ting I-hsien

Tirzon, Pablo ...

Toller, W. Stark
*Tochtermann. Karl!
“Torrance, Rev. Thos.

Judge

vs

LIST OF

A

MEMBERS

| Year of
Address Election
1558 Dixwell Road, Shanghai 1914
45 Haskell Road, Shanghai : 1909
Chinese Postal Service, Kaifeng, 1919
Honan
Dairen ... 1910
Ny KK., Shanghai. yes 1919
Victoria Nursing Home, Shanghai 1921
Shanghai ~ .. eine 1909
The Deanery, Shanghai a 1921
1062 Higashi-Nakano, Tokyo 1881 —
1915
C. M. Customs, Swatow... 1885
Arts & Crafts, Shanghai... ... 1915
Cathay, Harlsferry, Scotland 1885
St. John’s University, Shanghai... 1922
3c Peking Road, Shanghai 1916
American Legation, Peking eh 1913
G. N. Telegraph Co., Shanghai 1916,
Shanghai... 1890
St. John’s University, Shanghai... 1912
C. M. Customs, Shanghai ... . 1902
clo Intelligence Dept., S.M.C., 1922
Police Headquarters, Shanghai
H.B.M. Consulate-Gen., Shanghai 1907
1900
Cy. M.; Kwan Hsten 2 | 1922
C. M. Customs, ee Tze, Yunnan | Joan
Seoul, Korea | - 1914
Shanghai 1915
Shanghai ans 1915
British Supreme ‘Court for China, | oS
Shanghai i
24 ieee Road, heen | 1894 —
Pekine so: 1915
The Angela, Victoria B. C. Canada 1914
508 Avenue Joffre, Shanghai... 1913
1915
1921
1913
WMC sAl ‘Changsha save 1917
1 Kiangwan Road, Shanghai. 1914

LIST

OF MEMBERS

| Year of

303

Name Address Election
4
Wade, R. H. R. | (Cow Customs, Tientsim,. 0-3 1918
Waller, A. J. | Kelly & W alch, Ltd, Shanghai une 1916
Wang Chung-hui, Dr Peking ... Be a ay Re)
Ware, Miss Alice ... 20 Kwen Ming Road, "Shanghai aE SiS
Warren, Rev. G. G. Wesleyan Mission, Changsha | 1909
Washbrook, H. G. 6 Shih Ta Jen Hu t* ung, “Peking... — 1908
matsone Or. Py TT, Fenchow, Shansi ; ' 1920
Weatherall, M. E. ... 52 Ta Fang- chia Hu t' ung, Peking | 1919
Webb, Mrs. C. H. 21 Studley Avenue, Shanghai _ 1919
Webster, Rev. James Wesleyan Mission, Ping, Kaaug, |) 190
Hunan :
Werner, ©. 7. C. ... 5 Tung Huang Ch‘eng Ken, Hou 1915
Mén Wei, Peking
Westbrook, KE. J. ... _| Asiatic Petroleum Co., Pata 1916
Wheeler, Rev. W. R. ..| A.P.M., Hangchow ... ... 1920
White, Rev. H. W. Yencheng, Kiangsu Na eeu a ral 1915
White, Miss Laura M. ... 50 Kinnear Road, Shanghai ease 1916
White, Rt. Rev. Wm. C. Anglican Bishop. of Honan, Kai- 1913
fengfu
Whitehead, Miss Edith... | 1 Tatung Road, Shanghai 1921
Wilde, Mrs. H. R. . 20 Ferry Road, Shanghai 1915
Wilden, H. A. Shek AAT SE ere Consulate-Gen., Shanghai 1917
Wilhelm, Rev. Dr. Richard 1 Tsinetau. 2: : 1910
Wilkinson, Rev. A. H.... | Rusholine Rectory Manchester 1922
Wilkinson, E. S. | P.O. Box, No. 41, Yokohama 1911
Wilkinson, F. E., c.m.c ... British Consulate-Gen., Mukden... 1909
Wilkinson, H. P. ..| c/o Sir H. 8. Wilkinson, Moneys- 1909
| banere, Tohermore Co., Derry,
| Ireland
PAViliiems, Cok. Sy. ... . C. M. Customs, Wenchow, Che- 1919
| kiang
Williams, Capt. C. C. ACR His Butterfield & Swire, Shanghai 1918
Wilbur, Mrs. H. A. .| 124 Dixwell Road, Shanghai La eee 1920
Wilson, 2.58. D. ... . Yangtsze Insurance Assn., S’hai 1921
Wilson, G. L. ... Palmer & Turner, 4 The Bund 1921
Shanghai
Wilson, Mrs. Geo. N. clo A.P.C., The Bund, Shanghai ; 1921
Wilson, R. E. .. 6 Jinkee Road, Shanghai see ae POS
Witt, Miss E. N. 16 Queensborough Terr., Hyde | 1912
Park, London, W.
Woets, J. ... Credit foncier d’Extreme-Orient, 1919
Peking
Woods pains... Gibb, Livingston & Co., Shanghai 1879
Wood, Mrs. Edwin 19 Medhurst Road, Shanghai 1921
*Woodward, A. M. Tracy, C.P.0. Box, No. 80, Shanghai 1921
F.R.G.S., F.R.N.S.|
Wright, Rev. H. K. _ 143 North Szechuen Rd., Shanghai | 1919
ES ah Oe c/o C. M. Customs, Peking us 1916
*Wu Lien-teh, Dr. ... Plague Prevention Service, Harbin 1913
Wu Ting-fang, Dr. 5 Gordon Road, Shanghai 1913

804— | LIST OF MEMBERS

= ) Name | Address

ee

Yates, Smith ... ... .. ......| 8 Nanking Road, Shangh
Yokoyama, R. ces ase eee ee{ Tokyo Koshinjo Merceant

. Shanghai es
Young, R. C. ... ... ... «. «| Municipal Offices, Shangh

~

Zwemer, Rev. Samuel M., v..p, | 37, Sh. Manakh, Cairo .
F.R.G.S. 3 : io ates.

TOTAL :

| Honorary: Members: .:5 o.0,9%07 2G
: Corresponding Members... 3
Lite? Memibersic.2 4. sergeant

, ‘ | 4 | Ordinary Members ... ... ... 482 —
Ee : Total ... 581.
at a Residing at Shanghai... ... 294
_ Residing elsewhere in China... 188 ©
_ Residing in other countries ... 99
| Total ... 581
;

Wein |

THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY
74, Grosvenor Street, London, W. 1.

1. The Royal Asiatic Society has its headquarters at 74,
Grosvenor Street, London, W. 1., where it has a large library of
books and MSS. relating to Oriental subjects, and holds monthly
Meetings from November to June (inclusive) at which papers —
on such subjects are read and discussed.

2. By Rule 105 of this Society all the Members of Branch
Societies are entitled while on furlough or otherwise temporarily
resident within the limits of Great Britain and Ireland, to the use
of the Library as Non-Resident Members, and to attend the
ordinary monthly meetings of this Society. This Society accordingly
invites Members of Branch Societies temporarily resident in this
country to avail themselves of these facilities and to make their
home addresses known to the Secretary so that notice of the
meetings may be sent to them.

3. Under. Rule 84, the Council of the Society is able to
accept contributions to its Journal from Members of Branch
Societies, and other persons interested in Oriental research of
original articles, short notes, etc., on matters connected with the
languages, archaeology, history, beliefs and customs of any part
of Asia.

4. By virtue of the afore-mentioned Rule 105, all Members
of Branch Societies are entitled to apply for election to the Society
without the formality of nomination. They should apply in
writing to the Secretary, stating their names and addresses, and
mentioning the Branch Society to which they belong. Election is
by the Society upon the recommendation of the Council.

5. The subscription for Non-Resident Members of the Society
is 80/- per annum. They receive the quarterly Journal post free.

. ae

Vol.

—-—

PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY

THE JOURNAL.

Old Series.
I Part 1, (1858) ... Mex. $2.00)
I Part 2, (1850) .. », 250

New Series.
1 (1864)... ... $3.00) Vol.
II (1865) ose wee tee 3.00)
Il 3866) acs es © t
IV 1867) A 3) ty
v (1868) ; 2.00; »
VI (1869.70) a
VII = (1871-72) tT To»
VIII = (1873) . 1.50) ,,
IX (1874) 4 Ge ..
xX 1875) .. « . 3.00
x1 1876) ee i Reds
XII (1877) » Ley ”
XIII (1878) ee oie
XIV (1879) Boge Si aa.
XV TO os Meat ee
zVI 1881) Part 1 ... fal #
XVI 1881) Part2... ... 0.30) ”
XVII 882) Fsrt1. . 1.60)
Xvil Hest Part 2 0.30; ”
XVIII (1883) «. 2.00] »
XIX = (1884) Part 1 1.00) »
XIX 1884) Part 2 . 0.75)”
XX 1885) Part 1 ... tt) »
xx (1885) Part 2 ... 0.50; »
xx (1885) Part 3 ... 0.50; ”
xx (1885) Part 4... ... 0.60) ”
xX (1885) Parts 5&6... 0.50) ”
XX — (1885) Complete 3.00) ”
XXII (1886) Parts 1&2....1.25) ”
XXI = (1886) Parts 3&4... 1.75) ”
XXI_ (1886) Parts 5&6... 1.00) ”
XXII (1887) Parts 1&2... 1.50] ”
XXII (1887) Parts 3&4... 1.50
XXII (1887) Part 5 ... tty?
XXII (1887) Part6 ... 1.00; ”
XXII (1887) Complete 4.00} ””
XXITI (1888) Part 1 ... 2.00) °’
XXIII (1888) Part 2 ... it
XXIII (1888) Part3 ... Sa a
XXIII (1888) Complete Tb
XXIV _ (1889-90) Part 1 ee
XXIEV_ (1889-90) Part 2 The
XXIV_ (1889-90) Part3 ... 2.00) ,,
XXIV _ (1889-90) Parts 2&3 3. Ae
XXIV _ (1889-90) Complete 4.00] ,,

(1890-91) Part 1 t

XXV

+ Out of print.

To Members, $5 Net.

Published by Kerry & Watsu, Limrrep, Shanghai.

Vol. I Part 3, (Dec. 1859) Mex. $2.00 — pt
. ” Il Part 1, (Sept. 1860) ” 1.50 “

fe 4 e

(1890-91) Part 2 $0.32 Te :

-

XXV Roe
XXV (1890-91) Complete 4.50, esd
XXVI (1891-92) Partl 200 .
XXVI (1891-92) Part2 2.000 4
XXVI (1891-92) Part3 2.50
XXVI (1891-92) Complete 4.50 —
XXVII (1892-93) Partl1 2.00 —
XXVII - (189293) Part2 2.50 —
XXVII (1892-93) Complete 4.00 —
XXVIII (1893-94) Part 1 bs §
XXVIII (1893-94) Part2 2.50
XXVIII (1893-94) Complete 4.50
XXIX (1894-95) 9... ss.) 4000 ig
XXX (1895-96) Part 1 2.00 —
XXX (1895-96) Parts 2&32.00 —
XXX 1895-96) Complete 4.50
XXXI 1896-97) Part1 2.00.
XXXI (1896-97) Part 2 2,00
XXXI (1896-97) Complete 4.00 —
XXXII (1807-98) ..0".-) BOO,
XXXIIL (1899-1900) Part 1 2.00 _
XXXIII (1899-1900) Part2 2.00 ©
XXXIII (1899-1900) Part3 2.00 —
XXXIII (1899-1900)Complete 4.50 |
XXXIV = (1901-02) a, oe
XXXV (1903-04) 2.00 —
XXXVI © (1905)... 000"
XXXVII_ (1906)... + 4,00.
XXXVIIT (1907)... ~ “hy ODes
XXXIX (1908) ... . F00e:
XL (1909) ... FCs
XLI (1910) ... 3 ASD
XLII (A9TEs AO rs
XLII (1912) ... . 4,00 —
XLIV (1913) ... . 4.00;
XLV (1914) ... . 4,00
XLVI —_ (1915)... . 4.00
XLVII. «(TQ%6) ... . A OB
XLVIII (1917) ... . 4.50
XLIX: (2918)... > 505
L (1919) ... . 5,00

LI (1920)... . 5.00.
Lil (1921) ... . S00
LIII (1922)... . 5.00

tt Prices on application.

A discount of 10 per cent. is allowed to the public on a single
purchase totalling $50 or upwards; and 20
set of the Journal, aa far as can be supplied, ts purchased. Members
of the Society are entitled to purchase back numbers of the Journal
jor personal use, at a reduction of 30 per cent. onthe above

IF ORDERED THROUGH THE SECRETARY.
The Stewart-Lockhart Collection of Chinese Coins. Price $8 Net,

per cent. if a complete

prices,